^ ^\-5g&/% r+jjjfcy* ^V^&\ 
















» \>W*\</ V^V V^V e 



^%* •■ 









i i.i. m i: \ TS 






(i I! EE K P ROSO I) Y. 



dm rm: i 



DR. PRANZ SIM TZN ER, 



MEMBER OF THE I NIVERS1 I ^ ol OXFORD. 



I. ON DO 
PRIN I l.D FOR will II 1KER, I l.T..\< III R, 






1831 






LONDON: 

GILBERT & RIVINGTON, PRINTERS, 

ST. john's-square. 



CONTENTS 



Introduction, §. 1 — 3. 

Prosody in the general sense, §. 1. 

Prosody in the restricted sense, §.2. 
Measure of syllables by nature and by position, §.3. 
General rules for the long quantity, §.4. 
Necessary limitations of these rules, §.5. 
Regular shortening of syllables long by nature, §.6. 
Nearer definition of length by position, §. 7- 
General rule on the short quantity, §.8. 
Possible lengthenings of a syllable in itself short, §. 8 — 12. 

Lengthening of short syllables at the end of words, §. 9- 

Lengthening of short syllables in the beginning of words, §. 10. 

Lengthening of short syllables in the middle of words, §. 11 . 

Lengthening of a short syllable in the thesis, §.12. 
On the measure of doubtful vowels, §. 13 — 67. 
Measure of doubtful vowels in final syllables, §. 14 — 42. 

Measure of a in the termination of words, §. 15 — 22. 

Long a in the nominative of the first declension, §. 16. 

Short a in the nominative of the first declension, §.17- 

Measure of a in the vocative of the first declension, §.18. 

Measure of a in masculines of the first declension, §.19- 

Measure of a in the termination of the other two declensions, §. 20. 

Measure of a in other instances not belonging to declension, §.21. 

Measure of a in the termination of verbs, §.22. 

Measure of the final syllable av in substantives, §. 23. 

Measure of the final syllable av in particles, §. 24. 

Measure of the final syllable av in verbs, §. 25. 

Measure of the final syllable ap in declension, §. 26. 

Measure of the final syllable ap in adverbs, §.2/. 

Measure of the final ag in declension, §.28. 

Measure of the final syllable ag in verbs, §.29. 

Measure of t in the termination of words, §. 30 — 32 

Measure of i in the termination of declension, §. 30. 

Measure of i in the termination of adverbs and prepositions, §.31. 



IV CONTENTS. 

Measure of i in the termination of verbs, §.32. 

Measure of the final syllable iv in declension, §. 33, 34. 

Measure of the final syllable iv out of declension, §. 35. 

Measure of the final syllable ig in declension, §. 36. 

Measure of the final syllable ig in adverbs, §.37- 

Measure of v in the conclusion of words, §. 38, 39- 

Measure of v in the termination of declension, §.38. 

Measure of v in the termination of adverbs, &c. §. 39. 

Measure of the final syllables w and vg in declension, §. 40. 

Measure of the final syllables w and vg out of declension, §.41. 

Measure of the final syllable vp in words, §.42. 
Measure of doubtful vowels in penultimate and antepenultimate syllables, 
§. 43—60. 
Measure of a in penult, and antepenult, syllables of declension, §. 43, 44. 
Measure of t in penult, and antepenult, syllables of declension, §. 45, 46. 
Measure of v in penult, and antepenult, syllables of declension, §. 47, 48. 
Measure of doubtful vowels in penult, and antepenult, syllables of conju- 
gation, §. 49 — 53. 
General observations on the measure of doubtful vowels in conjugation, 

§. 50. 
Particular rules on the same in individual classes of verbs, §. 51 — 53. 
On verbs in a^w, i£w, u£w, avw, ivw, ww, and vpw, §, 51. 
On verbs in ao, to, and vw, §. 52. 
On verbs in v/u, v/xai, and apca, §.53. 
Measure of doubtful vowels in penult, and middle syllables of derivative 

forms, §. 54 — 60. 
Long a in penult, and middle syllables of derivatives, §. 55. 
Short a in penult, and middle syllables of derivatives, §. 56. 
Long i in penult, and middle syllables of derivatives, §. 57- 
Short i in penult, and middle syllables of derivatives, §. 58. 
Long v in penult, and middle syllables of derivatives, §. 59- 
Short v in penult, and middle syllables of derivatives, §. 60. 
Measure of doubtful vowels in initial syllables of words, §. 61 — 67- 
Long a in the beginning of words, §.62. 
Short a in the beginning of words, §.63. 
Long i in the beginning of words, §. 64. 
Short i in the beginning of words, §.65. 
Long v in the beginning of words, §.66. 
Short v in the beginning of words, §.67. 



GREEK PROSODY. 



INTRODUCTION. 

§,i. 

1. The ancient Greek grammarians connected with the word 
Prosody (irpoawSia) a much more comprehensive signification 
than that which is commonly assigned to it by modern usage. 
Herodian says, " Prosody is the correct tone of a written signi- 
ficative sound, pronounced conformably to the sense and at the 
same time with what is connected with it upon a syllable, 
either according to the custom of the generally received dialect, 
or according to analogous formation and principles ;" comp. 
Porphyrias de Prosodia in Villoison's Anecdot. Graec. Th. II. 
p. 103. Bekker's Anecdot. Gr. 676. 16. 

2. According to this definition Prosody immediately com- 
prises three things: viz. the tones and the therewith con- 
nected measures and breathings of syllables, or, as they are 
usually called, the accents, breathings, and quantity (tovovc;, 
TTvev/uara, xp° v0v z) j comp. Porphyrias as above. Bekker's 
Anecd. Gr. 678. 6. Choeroboscus ibid. 703. 24. Fischer on Wel- 
ler. 1. 247. 

3. By dividing these into their kinds we shall have to dis- 
tinguish in the accents the sharp, or acute, and the lengthened, 
or circumflex, (TrpoaqS'tav b%uav and TrspKnrajfisvnv) and where 
neither of these occurs, the lowered, or grave accent {ttqoct'. 
fiapzTav,) Lat. tonum acutuni, circumjlexum, gravem ; in the 
breathings the smooth and the rough (irvtvfia \Pi\6v and 8a<rv), 
Lat. spiritum leneni and asperum ; in reference to the quantity 
the long and short time (xpovov fiaicpov and j3payuv), tempus 
longum and breve. 



2 GREEK PROSODY. 

4. Hence it is clear how the ancients came to speak of seven 
proper prosodies, under which are to be understood the three- 
fold accent, the twofold breathing and the twofold quantity : 

see ChGerobosc. as above, 704. 1. 

5. To these seven proper prosodies the ancients add the so 
called affections of a word or influences upon it (iraQr?) as im- 
proper prosodies; because they are not, like the former, as- 
signed to the vowels, but to the consonants, or to the whole 
word ; comp. Bekker's Anecd. Gr. 683. 22. 

6. These affections comprehend, according to the definition 
of the ancients, the apostrophus (a7ro<yrpo0oc), put at the end of 
words as sign of an omitted vowel or diphthong, the hyphen 
(ucpev), which in compound words stood under the line in the 
form of a semicircle, to denote that the whole formed only one 
word, as (piXojmovGog ; the hypodiastole (viroEiacrroX^), found at 
the end of a word, to separate it from the rest, as lanv ovg, 
that it might not be read tori vovg ; comp. Bekker's Anecd. Gr. 
683. 22. 695. 15. ff. 713. 17. 

7. By adding these signs we can conceive how the ancients 
came to speak of a tenfold prosody , namely, of the seven proper 
and the three improper kinds ; besides the adduced gramma- 
rians see Fischer on Weller. I. 247. ff. Arcadius de Accent. 191. 
4. But it is evident of itself, that in our mode of writing, the 
two last signs are entirely omitted as useless. 

§.2. 

1. At the present day it is usual to understand under prosody 
the doctrine merely of the quantity of syllables. 

2. For every syllable requires, according to its peculiar na- 
ture, a longer or shorter time for its pronunciation ; therefore 
the syllable is either long flonga, jua/cpa), or short fbrevis, 
j3pa^£ta), it is either lengthened in pronunciation fproducitur, 
sKTuvtrai), or shortened (corripitur, avarQCK^rai) ; Porphyrius 
de prosodia in Villoison, as above, 105. 4. Bekker's Anec. Gr. 
678. 30. 

3. To these two kinds of syllables a third is yet added, 
namely, the common or arbitrary (communis, anceps, koivt}), 
i. e. that which in itself can be measured long or short ; Bek- 



GREEK PROSODY. 3 

ker's An. Gr. 825. 25. ff. Hephaestion de metris in the section 
7T£p\ KOLvrig (TuXXaj3?)C} and Draco de Metr. Poet. P. 5. fF. comp. 
148. 

Note. — In the Greek grammarians the arbitrary syllable is 
called also a[Mpi§o£,og (doubtful). Finally, it is evident that 
in proper metres the syllable, in itself arbitrary, has always 
the definite quantity of a long or short ; see Hermann. Ele- 
ment. Doctr. Metr. p. 38. 1. 

4. The sign of a long syllable is a straight line (") (Unea, ke- 
paia), that of a short a semicircle ( w ) (virgula, v<j)i\6v). The 
origin of these signs grammarians deduce, in the first case, from 
the straight geometrical line ; in the second, from the vowel v, 
which has something similar in its pronunciation ; comp. Por- 
phyrins in Villois., as above, 113. Bekker's An. Gr. 691. 11. 
Others, however, adopt other derivations, as Choeroboscus in 
Bekker's An. Gr. 706. 15. 712. 10. 

§.3. 

1. The measure of a syllable depends either upon the natural 
quality of the vowels, and is long or short by nature (natura, 
(pvaei), or upon their combination with consonants, and is 
lengthened or shortened by position fpositione, Sicrai). 

Note. — Position is usually spoken of as a means only of 
lengthening but not of shortening syllables ; nevertheless it 
does not appear improper to extend this usage to certain 
regular shortenings of syllables, which are in themselves 
long. For it is easily perceived, that most shortenings of the 
kind are nothing less than arbitrary, but only take place 
where the shortness is founded upon the position of the sylla- 
bles. The conditions under which this applies will be farther 
considered below. 

2. To determine the natural measure of a syllable in the Greek 
language, one must first ascertain the measure of the individual 
vowels, because upon them the natural length or shortness de- 
pends. Of these rj and w are always long, £ and o always short, 
and a, i, v of common measure (Sixpovoi). 

For this reason the ancients considered it unnecessary to mark 
the first-mentioned four vowels, the natural quantity of which is 

b2 



4 GREEK PROSODY. 

of itself decided, with the signs of length or shortness, and in 
this they have been properly followed by the moderns : comp. 
Porphyrins in Villoison, 112. Bekk. An. Gr. 689. 7. ' The expres- 
sion £typova (double-timed) was objected to by ancient gram- 
marians, who would have these vowels called a/KplfioXa (inde- 
finite.) Others termed them kolvo,, aju<£tj3aXXo/i£va, vypa, or 
Sl(rr]fjia, as having sometimes the sign (a-qjiuov) of the long, 
sometimes that of the short : Schol. on Dionys. Thrac. Gram. 
Ar. in Bekkefs An. Gr. 800. 27. 

General Rules for the long Quantity. 
§. 4. 
It follows from what has been observed, that, 1. every syllable 
which has an jj or w is long by nature, as vjuepa, w/zoe, &c. 

2. Every diphthong, or double vowel, likewise makes a sylla- 
ble naturally long: comp. Bekk. An. Gr. 822. 1. Drac. de metr. 
4. 23; as alptx), avpa, reT-^og, svpog, oiKog, ovSag, fiv\Tpvia, be- 
sides yfiXovv, (jjvrog, ayopa, &C. 

3. When two vowels are combined by contraction into one, 
the syllable becomes naturally long, as "aSw, ^apyog, "ipog, for 
ad$n), aspyog, hpog ; see Drac. de metr. 22. 20. 

4. Two consonants immediately following one another either 
in the same word, or the one at the end of a word and the other 
in the beginning of the next, make the preceding vowel, although 
short by nature, necessarily long by position ; e. g. "avrayw, 
o-r£XXa>(i),"5jUjua ; the double letters Z, K, $, have the same effect, 
as rpcnrlZa, a/ma^a, $tya(~i) ; comp. Drac. de metr. 5. 1. Bekk. 
An. Gr. 822. 12. 

Necessary Limitations of these Rules. — Hiatus. 

§.'5. 

1. It is sufficiently known from grammar, that the Greek lan- 
guage, especially the Attic dialect, avoided as much as possible 
the collision of two open vowels, because this introduced a sort 
of yawning or gaping into the pronunciation. But at the end 
of words this impropriety, named from the nature of the thing 
hiatus (hiatus, xacjUwSi a), was never endured ; comp. Buttmann, 
Gr. Gr. &. 29. 



GREEK PROSODY. 5 

2. We may safely assume that the Ionic dialect, as being of 
a softer character, was less offended at such concurrence of 
vowels. The truth of this is already shewn by Herodotus, if 
even the most conclusive evidence had not been furnished in the 
Homeric poems. 

3. Yet in modern times, after the example of Bentley, a new 
expedient, the so-called iEolic digamma, has been applied in 
defence of the numerous syllables standing open in Ionic poets, 
on which the necessary information is given by Buttmann, Gr. 
Gr. §. 6. note 6. Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 151. if. This view is 
founded principally upon the observation, that certain forms and 
words in Homer, which begin with a vowel, have mostly again 
a vowel preceding them ; e. g. avafi, zpyov, laoq, olvog, and the 
like. The further prosecution or modification of the doctrine 
does not belong to prosody generally, but to the Homeric dia- 
lect, only mention must be made of it for the better understand- 
ing of the following. It is certain that neither all the instances 
of hiatus can be thereby removed out of Homer, as we possess 
it, nor any single one of the words, usually furnished with the 
digamma according to the common assumption, be shewn to fol- 
low a vowel in all Homeric passages ; comp. Spitzner de vers. 
Gr. Heroic, p. 113, fT. Wolf. Litt. Anal. III. p. 160, f.; and, on 
the contrary, Boeckh Staatshaushaltung der Athener, II. 384, ff. 

Regular shortening of Syllables long by nature. 
%■ 6. 
1. On the supposition that the Ionic poets w T ere not so anxi- 
ous to avoid the collision of two open vowels, it is considered 
to be no hiatus, or at least a very innocent one, if in Epic metre, 
which is followed by the Elegiac and Lyric, a long vowel at the 
end of a word concurs with the vowel of the following word in 
such a manner, that standing in the thesis of the foot it be- 
comes short or in the arsis retains its natural length; comp. 
Herm. Orph. p. 720. ff. de vers. Gr. Her. 107 ff. Thiersch, Gr. 
Gr. §. 150. 2. Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 7. note 26. On the con- 
ditions under which the tragedians allow themselves to deviate 
from this rule in the above-mentioned rhythms, see Hermann, 
El. doctr. metr. 49. On the contrary, the application of hiatus 



O GREEK PROSODY 

in dochmiac, anapaestic, and other lyric metres in the same 
poets, is less restricted, on which see Seidler, de vers. Dochm. 
81. 96. Far greater strictness characterizes the Iambic and 
Trochaic kinds, which, according to the law of the Attic dialect, 
avoid every collision of vowels at the end of words, and conse- 
quently do not recognize this licence. 

2. According to this principle, every final syllable which is 
long by reason of a vowel or diphthong, can be made short, 
if it stands in the thesis, and the next word begins with a 
vowel • in Epic authors indeed this shortening amounts almost 
to a constant rule ; e.g. II. 1, 358. fjjiEvrj Iv fievSscraiv — v. 196. 
aju^a) 6/xwe — v. 23. cjsy^cu awoiva — v. 57. ol S' tTrei(u) ovv — v. 37. 
k\v$i fxsv, 'ApyvpOTO%i\ 6g — v. 177. at si yap rot ipiq — v. 14. 
kKr\fi6\ov ' AiroXkbivoQ. 

Note. — The ancients gave the name arbitrary (Kotvfi) to a 
syllable shortened in this manner, and numbered these as the 
first kind of long syllables changed into arbitrary. Drac. de 
metr. 5. 12. Dionys. Gr. Ar. in Bekker's An. Gr. 633. 16. 

3. On the contrary, the long vowel retains its natural measure 
in this metre, when, as has already been observed, it falls in 
the arsis of the foot. The reason is easily perceived : in the 
first case the vowel loses, as it were, a portion of its natural 
length by the sinking of the voice and by the vowel imme- 
diately following it; in the other, the elevation of the voice 
makes the full length strike the ear ; and this opposition proves 
that the former is not a natural shortness, but produced merely 
by position. The following Homeric verse, from II. 2, 621. has 
examples of both kinds : 

vlsg, 6 fxlv Krsarou, 6 8' ap* HLvpvrov 'AKTopiwvoQ. 

4. Nevertheless, the Epic, and, after their example, the Ele- 
giac poets, sometimes permit the long vowel or diphthong to re- 
tain its quantity even in the thesis of the foot. It is false that 
this mostly takes place only in words to which a digamma was 
originally prefixed. A lengthening of the kind frequently in- 
deed takes place in Homer before those words, which otherwise 
suffer an open vowel before them, e. g. hjuiai, as in II. 13, 291. 
15, 543. 16, 382. 20, 399. and others ; but the passages are not 
less numerous in which such lengthenings occur without the 



GREEK PROSODY. 7 

support of the digamma. The following may be observed 
thereon : 

a. Such a long quantity enters most rarely in the diphthongs 
ol and at, and when these do appear as long in such position, 
except in the fourth foot, their length is owing to the pause 
introduced by interpunction ; as II. 5, 685. 11, 35. 

b. In the third foot mostly the separative particle r? (or) alone 
occurs lengthened in the thesis. 

c. A greater licence in this kind of measure prevails in the 
fourth foot ; see De vers. Gr. Her. 107. ff. and on the lengthen- 
ing of /cat, Hermann on Orph. 728. 

d. Later authors assume this licence most frequently in proper 
names, as e. g. Theognis in the often recurring IIoAi>7rcu§?7 ; see 
v. 25. 57. 79. 129. 143 &c. ; although Gaisford, according to 
Elmsley's suggestion, measures this form YioXviratSri. 

5. Also the long vowel or diphthong with a vowel following 
is sometimes shortened in the middle of a w r ord. Here, how- 
ever, a different usage obtains in different poets and dialects. 

a. Homer has only shortened certain forms of the kind, as 
tjUTTcuog, 6tog{oi), vlog{vX), xafxatevvadrjg, Od. 10. 243., to which 
add also ripojog, 6, 303, and the conjunctive fiifiXrjat, II. 11, 
380.; see Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 168, 3. In kireiri, according to 
the testimony of the ancients, the reading cVei ^ separate is to 
be preferred for the Iliad and Odyssee ; see de vers. Gr. Her. 
183. But £7T£i77 occurs indisputably in the Horn. Hymn, e. g. to 
Aphrod. 196. Some other shortenings in the same Hymn, e. g. 
to Apoll. 69. Koioto{oT) to Demet. 269. ovelap are uncertain ; see 
Hermann in the passages quoted. 

b. The Attic dramatic poets have, in the Iambic trimeter, not 
infrequently shortened oloc, irolog, toiovtoq, rotoade, to which 
add the peculiarly Attic pronominal forms tovtovi, avrau, as 
also the verb irotuv and the second person of olofiat oiu ; see 
Sophocl. Electr. 35. 329. 613. 614. 989. 1013. Hermann, Elem. 
doctr. metr. 50. 9. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 7. note 25. The shorten- 
ing of the diphthong at is more rare, and occurs in the words 
SeiXaiog, yepaiog, Kpv(pcuog(ai) in the tragedians, mostly only in 
anapaestic and dactylic metres ; comp. Seidler de vers, dochm. 
100 f. and, on yepaiog, Markland on Eurip. Suppl. 42., yet 



8 GREEK PROSODY. 

deiXaiog is several times shortened by Aristophanes even in the 
trimeter; e. g. Plut. 850. Vesp. 81. Some other cases of the 
kind in Attic authors are still more disputed, as 7rarp^og and 
Ziorj, for which Porson, on Eurip. Hecub. 81. 1089. Med. 431. 
will every where restore Trarpiog and Zo{], and to him Elmsley, 
on Eurip. Bacch. 1365. Med. 420. 946. unconditionally assents, 
but on the contrary, Matthise, on Hecub. 78, and Hermann, 
in the review of Elmsley's Medea, 362, have defended the 
shortening of irarpt^ oc ; the former view appears to be perfectly 
correct, as Homer already uses QvaiZoog ala ; comp. Naeke 
on Chceril. 183. 

c. The Bucolic poets, as Theocritus, likewise shorten rotovrog, 
ttoielv, and -rrpwav ; see Id. xi. 18. iv. 60. xv. 15. Yet Kiessling, 
according to the suggestion of Graefe, Ep. Crit. in Bucol. 20. 
66., has invariably written wouv, which some grammarians de- 
signate as a Dorism ; see Jacobs on Anth. Pal. 604. On the 
shortenings in Pindar see Bceckh de metr. Pind. ii. 289. 

d. The Comic, later Epic and Epigrammatic poets have pro- 
ceeded the farthest in this shortening of long syllables, using 
besides ttoluv, Asclepiad. 8. 3. (A. P. ii. 462.), tolovtov Hedyl. 
4. 3. (A. P. ii. 765.), roXride Democrit. A. P. ii. 680, also at fre- 
quently short, as in ayopcuog, Atac(T) 3 ficuog, "Ep/mcuog, iraXcuog, 
&c. ; comp. Jacobs on A. P. 263. 361. 518., Animadvers. on 
Athenseus. 113. 133. 169, so the diphthong a in £7ra?7, where it is 
not remarkable, but also in 'A\<}>u6g, r Ep/jLSLOv(u), QaXsia ; see 
Jacobs on A. P. 244. 580. 944., and in like manner y\ in Sri'iogtf) 
and vrj'i, comp. the same as above 153. 379. In support of the 
former of these Homeric authority might be adduced, were it 
not there easier to explain the difficulty by synizesis ; see de 
vers. Gr. Heroic. 187. 190. 

Note 1. — It is evident from what has been stated, that the 
shortening takes place most frequently in the diphthongs 
ol and m, which, as is known from grammar, are not re- 
garded as a full long quantity in the thesis of the tone. 
Hence the ancients attribute to .the article el, al only 1| 
time ; see Bekk. An. Gr. 821. 29. But probably this short- 
ening was produced by the position of a vowel before a 
vowel, as in the cases adduced under 2 ; although, as Butt- 



GREEK PROSODY. 9 

maim in the passage already quoted explains the thing, the 
last vowel in some cases might not be heard in the pronun- 
ciation. The assumption of Gcettling Theodos. 247. that the 
genuine Attic, in these cases, is yepaog, dsiXaog appears to 
me objectionable for this reason, that the Attics, on such 
omission of the i, nevertheless usually pronounced the sylla- 
ble long, as in the familiar 'aerog, tcXaiofa), icaw(a), &c. 

Note 2. — The shortening of a diphthong or long vowel 
before a consonant wants internal evidence, and has there- 
fore been almost unanimously rejected by the principal scho- 
lars; see particularly Bentley on Callim. to Zeus, 87. Dor- 
ville, Vannus Critic. 384. f. Hence such licence can only 
be excused in poets of the latest date, who had before their 
eyes corrupt passages of earlier works ; see Jacobs on A. P. 
35. 40. 928. A necessary exception, however, is formed by 
the diphthong oy, when it arises from the Latin short u, as 
Uoarovjuiog ; see Jacobs on A. P. 631. 926. 

Note 3. — Another mode of contracting two vowels into 
one syllable is synizesis, in which form either two shorts, 
or a short and a long, or lastly two long vowels, are pro- 
nounced together in one syllable. Of the last mentioned 
mode the contractions of r}, £77, firi, lird before ov are the most 
usual ; see Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 149. Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 29. 
note 6. Hermann, El. doctr. metr. 52. 12. de vers. Graec. He- 
roic. 179. ff. 

Note 4. — Hereto is allied crasis, together with its colla- 
teral figures, by means of which the vowel or diphthong 
standing at the end of a word is combined with the one 
beginning the next into one blended sound, as Kayd>, rovvojuia 
for ical lyw, rb ovofia. The use of this in Epic writers is 
limited; see Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 165. de vers. Graec. He- 
roic. 176. ff., but with the Attics very extensive, and still re- 
quires much accurate examination. Comp. especially Her- 
mann, Elem. doctr. 50. 11. Buttmann, Gr. Gr. as above, note 
9. ff. Wolf. Litter. Anal. ii. 439. ff. Reisig. Syntagm. critic. 
20. ff. 



10 GREEK PROSODY. 

Nearer Definition of Length by Position. 
§.7. 

1. It has been stated above, §. 4. 4. that two consonants, im- 
mediately following a vowel, cause it to be long. The Greek 
language, more strict in this respect than the Latin, also 
mostly lengthens the short vowel at the end of a word, when the 
next begins with two consonants, which is of rarer occurrence 
in the Roman poets ; so Eurip. Iphig. in Taur. 7. Kvaviav aXa 
<TTpi(j)Ei. In Epic authors this happens even when the vowel is 
followed by a. muta cum liquida, II. 9, 539. copcrtv £tti(7) y\ovvr\v, 
16, 441. av&pa Svyitov tovra. 

2. The usual exception that the four liquids, A, ji, v, p, when 
combined with a mute, can leave the jxreeeding syllable short, 
which the ancients observe as the second mode in which a long 
is changed into an arbitrary syllable, comp. Drac. de metr. 5, 19. 
Bekk. An. Gr. 8*26. 19. is subject to certain limitations. The 
syllable always remains long : 

a. When the liquid stands before the mute, as $£pKb)(l), 
*op$6g, &c. 

b. In compound words, whether the liquid precedes or fol- 
lows, as 'iKXajuifiava), (JVfnr'nrTU). 

c. When a word ends with one of the two consonants, and 
the next begins with the other, e. g. eplg /ulsjoXy}, \iyovdlv 
7ravT£Q. Hence it is evident that a shortening before a muta 
cum liquida can only take place in such syllables, when both 
stand in this combination in a full word. 

d. It must be clear that a vowel in itself long can never be 
shortened in this manner; therefore, as in Latin, atri, matris, 
and the like, are always long ; so in Greek eira^Xov, firivvrpov, 
and words of the same kind, are only long ; see Porson on Eurip. 
Phceniss. 1227. 

3. But even the oldest Greek poets mostly avoided the short- 
ening of syllables before a muta cum liquida, and generally 
permitted it only when the form, followed by p or X, could not 
otherwise be adapted to the verse. Hence Homer usually 
shortened the preceding syllable only before (3p, Sp, Sp, Kp, 7rp, 
rp, 0p, yj), and before kX, 7rX, rX, yA- The examples of other 



GREEK PROSODY. 11 

consonants are much more doubtful; see Hermann on Orph. 
754 ff. de vers. Gr. Heroic, 89 ff. Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 146. 

4. On the contrary, the Bucolic poets and the Attic tragedians 
leave syllables short in themselves unlengthened in this case, as 
^aKfirj, apt3"/xoc ? 7rorjUoc(o), t£kvov(z), te^t^se), pvSfiog, and the 
like; see Valckenaer Theocrit. Id. i. 113. After their example 
some Epic poets also, as Quintus of Smyrna, Oppian, the au- 
thor of the poem on the chace, and others, frequently use these 
shortenings, which, on account of their regular use in Attic 
authors, are called Attic correptions. 

5. In Attic poetry, where this shortening is regular, it occurs, 
although rarely, before |3X, y\, yjm, yv, fyi, Bv, pv ; see Porson on 
Eurip. Hecub. 302. Hermann, El. doctr. metr. 46 if. on y\ yv. 
Seidler on Eurip. Electr. 1009. Erfurdt on Sophocl. Aj. 1066. 
Elmsley on Eurip. Med. 288. 

Note. — On the contrary, lengthenings also occur before the 
above-mentioned mutce cum liquidis, as Eurip. Electr. 1005. 
wg dlSs irarpog. Only the differences which here fall under 
notice in the individual poets require yet an accurate exa- 
mination; the Comic poets at least, according to Porson's 
Pref. to Hecub. lxiii. permit lengthenings of the kind; and 
mostly only where they use Epic combinations : with the tra- 
gedians they occur somewhat more frequently ; see Hermann, 
El. doctr. metr. 45. and other examples in Seidler de vers, 
dochm. 20. 109. 

6. The circumstance, that Epic authors use this shortening 
chiefly when the word cannot in any other manner be adapted to 
the measure, explains why sometimes even two mute letters, as 
<xk, and the double consonant Z neglect length by position, e. g. 
before ZaicvvSog, Zi\ua, 2/cajuavSpoc, cnceiTapvov, &c. ; comp. de 
vers. Gr. Her. 99. 105. where examples are quoted also from 
later Epic authors. Also the Greek Anthology furnishes ex- 
amples of the kind; see Jacobs on A. P. 90. 170. 249. 728. 

Note 1. — To remove these shortenings, Payne Knight, 
Proleg. to Homer, 79. writes AcikvvSoq, A(\eia, KafiavSpog, 
&c. which he has actually received every where into the 
text ; comp. Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 146. 8. In confirmation of 
this view ovyj papery So i/ might be quoted from Asclepiad. 7. 1. 

1 



12 GKEEK PROSODY. 

(A. P. ii. 501.) and similar passages from later authors ; never- 
theless those Homeric exceptions rest upon very safe gram- 
matical authority. 

Note 2. — Whether in some rare instances similar shorten- 
ings can have taken place in the middle of words before 
junr, as in ajuirvictov, a[nr\aKiri, EVKa/j.7riQ, which Jacobs on 
A. P. 124. Seidler de vers, dochm. 25. and others assume, is 
still very doubtful, and in itself improbable ; see Hermann, 
Add. to Elem. doctr. metr. 809. The same is the case before 
vr, as in Solon, Fr. 16. 6. SaXa/xii/ a^ivrtov, where Gaisford 
has received ^aXafiLvacpsrCov, and HooTrovrlg in Aristotle; 
comp. Jacobs on A. P. 887. Friedemann de med. syllab. pen- 
tarn. 292. 860. 

General Rule on the short Quantity* 
§.8. 

1. It follows from what has been stated above, §. 3, 2. that a 
syllable is short by nature, when it contains a vowel which is 
in itself short, e or o, and which is not made long by the imme- 
diate succession of two consonants, as "zttoq. Comp. Draco de 
metr. 5. 7. Bekker's Anecd. Gr. 825. 5. 

Possible lengthenings of a Syllable hi itself short. 

2. We have seen that in using a long syllable long or short, 
the position it occupies in the foot is by no means unimportant. 
The Greek poets, especially the Epic, have availed themselves 
of a similar aid in the lengthening of a syllable in itself short, 
some of which syllables, when they stand in the arsis of a foot, 
are not unfrequently to be taken as measured arbitrarily long. 
This takes place, 1. at the end of words; 2. in beginning of 
them ; 3. in the middle of compounds. On each of these pos- 
sible cases of lengthening, we shall briefly remark what is most 
necessary. 

Lengthening of short Syllables at the end of Words. 
§.9. 
In this kind of lengthening so much does not depend upon the 
position of the short syllables as upon their own peculiarity and 



GREEK PROSODY. 13 

the nature of the succeeding word. Here generally the follow- 
ing rules obtain : 

a. The lengthening often takes place when the next word 
begins with a liquid letter ; as II. 6, 64. KaTa(a) \nraprjv. 20, 
322. §£(£) //fXtrjv. 7, 4*25. "vdarl viZovrsg. 14, 154. cnrb(6) piov. 
Add also the semi-vowel cr, as Od. 10. 238. Kara{u) ctv^eoXctlv. 
The reason is, that liquid letters are easily doubled in the pro- 
nunciation. 

b. It usually occurs before the word §£og and its derivatives, 
as SeiSh), SeLvog, &c. also before §?jv; see Hermann on Orph. 
705. Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 7. note 21. 

c. It is also not infrequently supported by the pause which 
enters after an interpunction, as II. 2, 22. ovk oldg, apa, and 
elsewhere. 

d. The length of a word excuses this licence, when its third 
or fourth short is made long and several shorts yet follow. 

e. The termination of the vocative, which of itself requires an 
elevation of the voice, is more readily lengthened than other 
syllables. 

f. Frequently at the close of the verse the preceding short is 
used long before the particle wg, on account of the stronger im- 
pulse of the voice ; as II. 2, 190. Kaic6v(o) &g. 9, 155. %eov(6) tug, 
and elsewhere. 

g. Some words, being pronounced with a stronger breathing, 
particularly favour this long quantity, as eirog, and the like. See 
Hermann on Orph. 697. ft. De vers. Gr. Heroic. 16. ff. Thiersch, 
Gr. Gr. §. 147. 5. if. 

Note 1. — Such lengthening is observed the most rarely be- 
fore mute letters, and least of all before the aspirates <j>, \, Sr, 
because these never admit of being doubled in the pronun- 
ciation. 

Note 2. — The later Epic and the Epigrammatic poets adopt 
the long quantity mostly according to Homeric models ; see 
Hermann as above; Jacobs on A. P. 70. 186. 484. 

Note 3. — The Attics in Iambic trimeter sometimes lengthen 
the short syllable before p, as Sophocl. Antig. 704. irapa{a) 
pdSpoiai; in the measures which approach nearer to the 
Epic dialect other syllables also occur lengthened ; see ibid. 



14 GREEK PROSODY. 

134. Hermann, El. doctr. metr. 45. Markland on Enrip. 
Supplic. 94. Elmsley on Eurip. Iphig. in Taur. p. 199, 
Leipz. edit. 

Lengthening of short Syllables in the beginning of Words. 

§. 10. 

Not only at the end but also in the beginning of words, espe- 
cially where two or more shorts follow, the Epic language 
lengthens a short or doubtful vowel by the arsis. Here the fol- 
lowing cases may be distinguished : 

a: It happens least frequently that a pure short is made long, 
as Od. 7, 119. Zlcpvptr). 1*2, 423. "lirirovog. 9, 425. , 'ot£e. 

b. Far oftener are the doubtful vowels a, i, v, measured long 
in the arsis of a tetrasyllable or longer word ; e. g. in the fami- 
liar adjectives 'aSavarog, ^FiKafiarog, 'avEcpeXog, 'airaXafJiog, and 
in verbs, as 'awovkaSca, ^aTro^uofiai, "(nroTr£(jri<n, 'ayopdarr^e. 
The same occurs in many polysyllabic forms with i and v, as A7o- 
ytvrjg, UplafjLlSrjgy 'IraAm, 'tKEcriawv ^vvafiivoio, ^vyaripa, Svya- 
ripsg, 'vXaKOjLiwpoi, where in proper names, as Priamides, Italia, 
&c. the Latin poets have followed the model of the Greeks. 

c. The same occurs in individual forms even in a simple 
dactyl, as II. 12, 26. avv&xig. Od. 19, 113. wapix^h an d the fre- 
quently recurring $~ia fiev cunriSog rjXfo, II. 18, 357. with which 
may be compared Hes. Op. 436. dpvbg eXvjua, and the like. 

d. Finally, the first place of the verse has sometimes a short 
lengthened, when a long follows, as II. 23, 2. and elsewhere 
'iTrt'Sij. 11, 479. $aiZ<*>v, and dloXov "ocfriv, in the termination of 
the verse, II. 12, 208. For further and more minute particulars 
see Hermann, El. doctr. metr. 43 ; compare 354. De vers. Gr. 
Her. sic. 72. if. Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 174. 4. ff. 

Lengthening of a short Syllable in the middle of Words. 

§.n. 

1. Lastly, this lengthening occurs also in the middle of com- 
pound words, namely, when the latter part begins with a liquid 
letter; as Od. 9, 291. ^Lafiik€i(jrl{a). v. 490. KaravEVbJv. 14, 226. 
KarapiynXa. It is certain indeed here that this letter, where not 
written double, was at least doubled in the pronunciation, and 



GREEK PROSODY. 15 

that thus the lengthening was produced. Hence in these and 
similar cases both modes of writing, with the single and the 
double consonant, occur. But in short vowels and words at 
least, as "aXriKrog, "eXafizv, &c. it will be more correct to write 
aXXrjKTog, eXXajdsv ; see De vers. Gr. Her. 79. ff. Thiersch, Gr. 
Gr. §. 147. Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 7. note 27. By any one who 
would reject the doubling of the consonant in such cases as 
unnecessary, and measure the short syllable long solely through 
the influence of the accent, examples of a totally different kind 
ought necessarily to be brought forward for this assertion ; but 
so long as "l^cuctv, "a/catpoc, and the like are not pointed out, 
the reduplication may be defended. 

2. Also the tragedians have now and then allowed themselves 
lengthenings of the kind, especially in proper names, as 'l-mro- 
jue^wv ; comp. Hermann, El. doctr. metr. 445. 

3. The lengthening in the middle of the word before other 
than liquid letters is disproportionately rare, and mostly only in 
polysyllabic words, as in II. 16, 174. ACnrErtog. Apollonid. 6. 
2. (A. P. i. 502.) Aidfyavaog. 11.21,329. a7ro£pa-a£, where usually 
recourse is had to the aid of the digamma ; see De vers. Gr. 
Heroic. 86. 

Lengthening of a short Syllable in the Thesis. 
§.12. 

1. On the possible lengthenings of a short syllable in the 
thesis of the foot, where, in Heroic measure, chiefly the vowel 
i often appears long in words of the feminine gender in 7a, 
as II. 2, 573. r Ywspri(jiriv(T). 9, 73. virod£^ir}(T), see Hermann, 
El. doct. metr. 56. 14. de vers. Grsec. Heroic. 83 f. Thiersch, 
Gr. Gr. 148. 1. 2. Buttmann, Gr. Gr. as above, note 23. But 
indeed the long quantity occurs so frequently in this class of 
words, that it becomes doubtful whether the syllable is not by 
nature common ; upon this we shall farther treat below. 

2. The termination of words is used long in the thesis much 
more rarely. Here the fourth foot has the licence of most readily 
changing a prosodiacal short into a long, as II. 11, 36. j3Aocru- 
pu)7rlg £arT£(f)av(i)TO. Od. 3, 382. (3ovv rivlv, tvpvfAETWTrov. For 
the cases in which the ancients considered syllables of the kind 



16 GREEK PROSODY. 

long, see De vers. Gr. Heroic. 82. Hermann, El. doctr. metr. 40. 
7. Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 148. 3. 4. This circumstance, to allude 
to it cursorily, makes materially against the opinion of those 
who suppose that only a spondee formed by nature and not by 
position can stand in the fourth foot of a hexameter ; as gene- 
rally this rule is founded rather upon the usage of later poets. 

3. In other passages either the strength of the breathing, or 
the pause occurring after an interpunction, as II. 17, 142. 
w E»crop, eldog apicrrE, or a following liquid letter, as 22, 91. 
7roXXa(a) Xkjgo/ulzvu). 24, 755. 7roXXa(a) pvGTaZ,z<JKZv. Od. 17, 198. 
7rvKva(a) /owyaX^v, and the like, helps to support the quantity ; 
comp. De vers. Gr. Heroic, and Thiersch, Gr. Gr. as above 
quoted. 

Note. — The ancients reckoned all that we have treated of, 

from §. 10 — 12, under short syllables changed into arbitrary ; 

and, in order to smooth irregularities, had recourse indeed 

to many singular grounds of defence ; comp. De vers. Gr. 

Heroic. 18. f. Bekk. An. Gr. 825. ff. 

On the Measure of doubtful Vowels. 
§. 13. 

After the general definitions given in what precedes, it yet 
remains for us to attempt, as far as can be done, to reduce the 
measure of the arbitrary vowels a, i, v, to general rules. Here 
some, though inadequate, help is furnished in many cases by 
the position of the accent ; and the earlier authors on Greek pro- 
sody have not improperly often pointed this out, as Weller in his 
Gr. Gr. p. 359. It is sufficiently known also from the gramma- 
tical works of modems, Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 8. 5. The essen- 
tial information on this subject, at least that the accent and 
quantity never stand in opposition to each other, (see Wagner on 
the accent, p. 51.), is to be found in every ample grammar; and 
hence we shall content ourselves here with briefly noticing what 
is most necessary concerning it. 

1. Every syllable marked with a circumflex is long by nature ; 
therefore when this accent stands upon a doubtful vowel, it 
shews it to be long, e. g. kXvSi, (hear), Ntcra, (name of a town), 
II. 2, 508. Trpajfxa, (deed). 



GREEK PROSODY. 17 

2. In like manner the acute, when it stands upon the pen- 
ultimate in polysyllabic words, shews the length of the last syl- 
lable, e.g. ayiog, ayia,ayiov (holy), irai^ua (education), pr\TOpda 
(speech). 

3. The shortness of the syllable is shewn in doubtful vowels 
by the accent. 

a. When a doubtful vowel stands at the end of a word, and 
the penultimate has the circumflex, as in the given examples, 
KAvffi, NTcra, irpayjua. 

Note. — It is well known that here the last syllable, when 
lengthened by position only, has no effect upon the accent : 
hence avXa^ (furrow), /3wXaJ (clod), and the like. 

b. In like manner the doubtful vowel at the end is short, when 
the word is a prop aroxy tone, as rv^riri, Ktpicvpa (Corcyra.) 

c. The doubtful vowel in the penultimate syllable is to be 
accounted short in dissyllabic or polysyllabic words, when it is 
marked with the acute, and the final syllable is short, e. g. 
KpicFig{T), \v<yig(v), 7roXXaKig(a). 

Note. — It is well known that the terminations oi and ai, al- 
though long by nature, occasion no change in the accentuation 
of syllables, except in the optative of verbs and some 
other cases ; and hence we read, e. g. iyj&vai, fiapfiapoi, 
<j)i\ri<yai (infin. aor. 1.) The same applies to the Attic termina- 
tions in (jjq, in the second and in the genitive of the third 
declension, and to some Ionic. forms; Buttm. Gr. Gr. §.11. 

7. fir. 

4. But as the knowledge of the length or shortness of a sylla- 
ble can be obtained only imperfectly from the accent, it is 
necessary to seek for general rules which may coincide with the 
usage of the poets {xprjmg). Here it appears most convenient 
to commence with the arbitrary vowels in final syllables, because 
in these the surest rules admit of being laid down. 

Measure of the doubtful Vowels in final Syllables. 

§ 14. 

In this examination the vowels are to be considered partly 

alone, and partly in connection with consonants. Therefore the 

terminations a, av } ap, ag, as also t, iv, ig, and lastly v, vv, vp, vg, 

c 



18 GREEK PROSODY. 

as those in which the genuine Greek words terminate, will 
require our particular attention. 

Measure of a in the conclusion of Words. General Remarks 
on the first Declension. 

§. 15. 

1. In the termination of the first declension, the measure of 
a fluctuates in the nominative, whose quantity is necessarily 
followed by the accusative and vocative, (see §. 18.) As regards 
the Homeric dialect, I have attempted a nearer definition of the 
natural quantity of this vowel in my treatise De Versu Gr. He- 
roic. 26 if. with which compare Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 176. and 
especially Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 34. 5 ff. It may be laid down 
here as a general rule, that perispomes and oxytones of this 
declension are always long in their termination ; while, on 
the contrary, prop aroxy tones and properispomes are short. This 
agrees with the remarks in §. 13. 2. f. and is often pointed out 
by the ancients, e. g. Draco de metr. Poet. 19. 17. 21. Etym. 
M. 222. 42. On the contrary paroxy tones are indeterminate, 
although mostly long. 

Note. — The oldest Ionic poets always make use of rj instead 
of long a ; thus, "Hpr/, SeArjvcurj, (pprtTpt], for "Hpd, SeXrj- 
vaia, <ppdrpa(a). 

2. But as it is uncertain under what conditions the words of 
this declension have either the one or the other accent, their 
quantity must be learned by a nearer definition of the individual 
classes, and for this the following observations may serve, in 
which we follow the order of the letters, treating first of the long 
and then of the short quantity. 

Long a in the Nominative of the first Declension. 
§. 16. 
1. The few which have the a preceded by a are long, as l\aa, 
Att. (olive), Navvucaa. 

Note. — Most of these words conclude with t], e. g. Aavar?, 
TlavKpaT), War] and eAanj, Jacobs on A. P. 45. Only the Doric 
dialect has long a, as kavaag, Kpavaag. 



GREEK PROSODY. 19 

2. Those in aia, whether substantives or adjectives, which 
are sprung from a shorter form, lengthen the vowel, if they have 
more than two syllables and are proper names of persons or ap- 
pellatives ; comp. Draco De Metr. 31. 10. Reg. Pros, in Her- 
mann's treatise De Emend, rat. Graec. Gr. 18. 76: thus, aA»ccua 
(tail), yaXrjvaid (calm), and adjectives, as SdXaiog SeiXaid ; comp. 
§. 17. 1. Here also the Ionic form is rj ; hence in Nonnus Dionys. 
I. 461, the reading should be aorpatrjv $£ KaXavpo-n-a, as VIII. 
388. aarrpait] KL^apr}. 

3. Those that have a simple £ before a are long in the termi- 
nation ; most of these are paroxytone, a few individual words 
oxytone; comp. Arcad. de ace. §. 8,9; consequently aiyavea 
(javelin), irTeXea (elm), yev£a{a), ^ea(a), and adjectives, as Xevya- 
Xiog, ia (wretched), fyoiraXiog, ia (wandering). 

Note. — It must be observed here, that in Sea (goddess) the 
Ionic dialect invariably retains a, as also in the above given 
(1) Nauo-t/caa. In later poets, indeed, as Apollonius, Callima- 
chus, and others, $£?7 also occurs ; but this form, as the other 
and more common one frequently appears very near it, is 
always suspected of a corruption. There is not the same 
certainty in 'Via (Rhea), II. 15. 187. and Hesiod, Th. 135. 
f Pftav, the later poets have f Plrj and r Vdr\ ; comp. Callim. H. 
to Zeus, 10. 21. 28. Apollon. Arg. I. 506. 1139. and others. 

4. The termination ua has the concluding vowel long : 

a. In some dissyllabic radical words, which are paroxytone, 
as Xeia, fivda, \pda, from the first of which comes the Homeric 
aysXeirj ; comp. Draco, 14. 9. Etym. M. 461. 48. 

b. In those derived from verbs in evoj, which denote a thing, 
as ayvda, av^pda, fiaviXda, (kingdom), KOpda, Xarpeia, Xo^dq, 
Tropaa, see Drac. 57. 16. Reg. Pr. 23. Etym. M. 461. 49. 

c. In the words formed Ion. from neuter in og, as zyx°Q> 
ly-^da, ly\dr\, iXey^da, iXey^eiri, bvzt&da, bvzibdr)', comp. Etym. 
M. 313. 21. 

d. In adjectives of three terminations in dog, da, uov, as (3po- 
rda, Topyda, ravpeia, Oppian. Hal. II. 528. ptirriv, ravpdrjv, see 
Reg. Pr. 24. On the contrary, in Quintus Smyrnaeus, III. 239. 
cMTiriSa 7roi»Xuj3o£tov must be read instead of 7rovXvj56eiav. 

e. In words which are oxytone, e. g. the radical forms Z>ua(a), 

C 2 



20 GREEK PROSODY. 

irap tea (a), and the like ; or derivatives, as apua(a), 0opj3a<x(a) ; 
comp. Drac. 25. 13. Etym. M. 139. 2 ; and below, §. 17. 2. 

5. Words in la, with a few exceptions, which we shall give 
below, §. 17. 3. are long in the final syllable, as ^a/iia, ra/ita 
(housekeeper), wfeXia, together witk oxy tones, as alna<na(d), 
<nro$ia(a), <t>VTa\ia(a), and adjectives, as aXiog, ta, iov, iroXtog 
m(a), lov ; see Drac. 20. 22. 57. 10. Reg. Pr. 78. 84. 

Note. — Later poets sometimes allow themselves to shorten 
words, in violation of this rule ; see Jacobs, A. P. 926. On 
the contrary, in the older poets the Ionic form, where it is 
abandoned, should always be restored, as in Dionys. Perieg. 
647. sTTLovvfiiriv is to be read; comp. 1098. 

6. In like manner the rare words in oa (most of them length- 
ened into oia), as oxytone and paroxytone, have the final vowel 
long, e. g. Troa(a), arod(a) ; comp. Arcad. de ace. 100. 11. 

Note.— As regards the Attic usage it is probable, that in the 
poets the nominative likewise ended in rj, as ttoy), ttvoy) ; see 
Elmsley, Eurip. Heracl. 481. Also the compound forms of this 
kind, together with those formed from vovg, have tj, as 'Apcri- 
voy}, Avtovot), "2,<piv6r), Tifiovoy) ; Callim. Epigr. 16. 1. 

7. Radical words in oia also lengthen the final syllable, whe- 
ther they be oxytone or paroxytone, as Toom, 7rrota, aXXolog, 
oia, xpo^a(o), &c. ; comp. Etym. M. 770. 8. Arcad. de ace. 100. 
15. Lobeck Par. on Phrynich. 492. Only some polysyllabic 
compounds, which will be treated of below, §. 17. 4. have it 
short. 

Note. — The later poets alone have used oia and iroia short? 
Jacobs, Add. on A. P. LXV. 

8. Those which have v before the termination, take rj even in 
the common language, as Aifivri, (j>vr}, and the like 5 comp. Lo- 
beck, Phrynich. 302. The few, in which a remains, have it 
long ; e. g. yva, icapva, olava, 6E,va, aiKva, Arcad. de ace. 109. 
19. Yet here also the usage fluctuates, as in Eurip. Heracl. 394. 
we find 6<f)pvr)v and 722. o^vriv. 

9. Of those in via the oxytones are long, as fi7\rpvia{a), 
ayvia(a), 6pyvia(a); the latter, however, fluctuate in accent and 
quantity; comp. below, §. 17. 5; and on the first mentioned, 
Arcad. de ace. 98. 4. 



GREEK PROSODY.. 21 

10. Hereto belong the few in wa, e. g. wa, a\ojd(a), and the 
like ; Arcad. de ace. 100. 23. 

11. With respect to consonants before the termination of the 
first declension, grammarians usually lay down that the words 
in Sa and Sa are long. But this rule is confined to a few proper 
names, as 'AvdpojuiiSa, ArjSa, Tavvfxi]^a, Ktoro-ai^a. Theocr. Idyll. 
1. 151. ^ifiai^a, Th. II. 101. thelike of which are usually adduced 
as proofs of the long quantity, e. g. in Drac. 111.2. The length 
of the final syllable cannot be doubted ; but as it occurs only in 
such names, and not in other words, it appears to be confined 
to those, and to be derivable from their Doric and partly un- 
Grecian origin ; see Lobeck, Phryn. 438. 

Note 1. — To this class belong some in Xa and fxa, which 
in prose mostly for the same reason retain the lengthened d 
in the remaining cases, as FiXd, QiXofiriXd, Aiari/jcd ; see 
Drac. 98. 7. so dXaXd(a) and (TkavSaXa. 

Note 2. — In like manner those formed by contraction, as 
'A^rjva, fivd, are to be referred hereto, as the accent shews ; 
see Drac. 20. 5. Keg. Pr. 72. 

Note 3. — Moreover it is evident that in forms which origi- 
nally had rj, and adopted a only in the Doric dialect, this a 
is long, as 'EXivd, tl^{]vcl, &c. ; see Drac. as above. Some- 
times this occurs also in the Attic, as 'ASava, Porson on 
Eurip. Or. 26. 

12. Lastly, the termination pa is to be considered long under 
the following conditions : 

a. In most words which have either a long vowel or another 
consonant before the p, as aiepd, "Rpd, oTrwpd, 'HXI/crpo. Eurip. 
Or. 23 ; comp. Reg. Pr. 21, 74. Etym. M, 823. 22. 

b. Those which have the simple vowels £ and a before the p, 
lengthen the termination, as r}/j.ipa, <j)of5epd{a), K&apd, yapa(d). 
Comp. Drac. 105. 15. Arcad. de ace. 103. 3. 

Note 1. — Hence, it appears, is to be explained the long 
quantity of traipd, which it retains as being formed from 
hapog, krdpa, iratpa; see Horn. II. 9. 2. Callim. H. to Del. 
101. The accentuation kralpav in Callim. Pall. Lav. 95, and 
Asclepiad. 17. 1. (A. P. I. 369) is therefore incorrect. 

Note 2. — To the first rule, when strictly considered, belong 



22 GREEK PROSODY. 

AiSpa and QaiSpa, which on account of the long a are mostly 
adduced as exceptions. They take the long quantity, however, 
on account of the two consonants, although the diphthong at 
which otherwise shortens the termination precedes ; see Drac. 
31. 21. Reg. Pr. But the shortened Tavaypa and <tko\6- 
TrevSpa are real exceptions from this rule ; comp. Reg. Pr. 74. 
Arcad. de ace. 101. 27. Nicand. Ther. 812. Oppian. Hal. I. 
307. II. 424. Other shortenings are indulged in by later 
authors, as irarpa ; comp. Jacobs, Add. on A. P. LXVJ. 

c. In forms in vpa, paroxytones of two or more syllables are 
long, as Svpa, wop^vpa, <piXvpa. Peg. Pr. 73. Arcad. de ace. 
100. 10. 

d. Those that have av before p are long, according to the de- 
cision of grammarians and the usage of poets, as aavpa, Xavpd, 
avpa. Drac. 81, 19. Reg. Pr. 22. Etym. M. 170. 51. 

e. When the diphthongs a and ov appear before p, the oxy- 
tones are mostly alone long, as Seipa(a), <rapa(a), ovpa(a), 
^poupa(a). The same holds also of the words vzvpa(d), irXevpa(a), 
and the like. Some exceptions see in §. 17. 10. 1. 

Shoi't a in the Nominative of the first Declension. 
§. 17. 
The termination a must be considered short under the follow- 
ing conditions : 

1. Words in aia of only two syllables always shorten the final 
vowels ala, yaia,ypcua, fiala, Mala, (daughter of Atlas) ; see Drac. 
31. 10. Reg. Pr. 18. To these, however, add some polysyllabic 
names of countries or towns, as AtXam, Nticam, IlXaram, ^wfecua, 
'Privaia, as analogy requires it to be written in Hymn. H. to Ap. 
44 ; the adjective avrnripaia has the same quantity; see Dionys. 
Perieg. 962. Apollon. Arg. IV. 521. Nonn. D. XL 415. 

Note. — In Theocr. Id. VII. 128. ypaid re irapeiri, which the 
scholiast explains as Doric, should probably be considered 
as an adjective, the substantive, according to rule, being 
short; see Nicarch. 4. 1. Diotim. 1. 1. (A. P. 1. 112. II. 342.) 
On the contrary, in Erinna Ep. 3. 7. (A. P. I. 523.) juoXnatav 
aoiSav is perhaps to be read fioX-iraTov aotdav, as Schneider 
has it in his Gr. Lex. under juoX7raioc, 



GREEK PROSODY. 23 

2. Of those in elcl proparoxytones and properespomes are short 
in the termination. To the first belong : 

a. Some trisyllabic or polysyllabic radical words of this class, 
which have the accent on the antepenultimate, as Kpavtia, 
TTtXaia, ^icavSaia, rpvfyakua, and the like; see Etym. M. 
334. 19. 

Note. — Hereto belong (a) in particular many names of 
places derived from short forms in 17, as II. 2. 503.507. KopiLveia, 
MiSeia. Callim. H. to Del. 7. HijunrXzia. Dionys. Perieg. 
875. 'AyxtaXeia, &c - 3 see Philemon 86. 64. (j3) Those formed 
or compounded from neuters, as ayicog fiiayayKua, svayKeia, 
Callim. H. to Dem. 92. clkoq iravaiceia, Callim. H. to Ap. 39. 
/mrjEog Mijdeia, rtXog IdTOTiXsia. Nonn. 6. 54. opog aicpwpeia, 
irpvjuvwpeia, vTrcopeia, and similarly derived proper names, as 
^AvEjuivpELa, AiiuviopELa, II. 2. 521. 841. from yevog 'Hptyiveia, 
K.V7rpoyzvua, TpiToyevzia, so AtofcAaa, 'HpcucAeta, 'Aptorojcpa- 
telci, and the like. 

1). In like manner feminine appellatives from verbs in evto 
wee short ; e. g. fiaaiXeia (queen), Upsta (priestess), Travdoiceia 
(hostess); comp. Drac. 52. 18. Arcad. de ace. 95. 19. Although 
other grammarians, as Herodian, derive them probably with 
more correctness from masculines in zvg. Fischer on Weller, 
II. 72. 

Note. — From these words many grammarians except Upzia, 
affirming it to have been paroxytone with the older Attics ; 
see Drac. as above. Reg. Ph. 83. Etym. M. 313. 23. 462. 4. 
Arcad. de ace. 194. 26. Nevertheless Herodian in Pierson. 
Moeris, 458. maintains the contrary, in which he is supported 
by Epic usage ; see II. 6. 300. Theogn. 708. Hence Elmsley 
on Eurip. Bacch. 1112. asserts correctly, that the old form 
was Upia. 

c. The lengthened feminine names in ua are to be numbered 
among the forms with the short quantity, as TLaXXioirn Ka\- 
XtoTTEta, Kaoro-i£7r£ta, II rjvE\o7T£ia, TEpipi^opeia, c Yipnrv\aia, &c; 
comp. Drac. 20. 17. Reg. Pr. 77. Et. M. 397. 41. 

d. Also substantives derived from adjectives in rig have usually 
a short, and are proparoxytone, as aazfirig aaifiua, aXrjOua, 
<Tvvr)deia, (j>i\oic£pdua, see Drac. demetr. 57. 16. Arcad. de ace. 

• 2 



24 GREEK PROSODY. 

195. 18. Et. M. 462. 14. The ancients state expressly that 
the Attics said (a with a long final syllable, and ua with a short 
one, as EvfiaOeia and tv/maO'ia, although in individual forms the 
latter only is explained as Attic. This shortening is preserved 
in the tragedians almost invariably, and not rarely also in the 
Epigrammatic poets, thus Soph. Antig. 916. Su<xo-£j3aav, where 
the accent indeed sufficiently indicates the short quantity, 
Electr. 973. evkXeiclv. More examples are collected by Malt- 
by, in Morell's Thesaur. Gr. Pros. CXXX. Of later authors 
Callim. Ep. 43. 2. has irpoiriTEtav. Demochar. Ep. 4. 6. (A. P. 
II. 710. N. 310.) a<pi\eiav. Diogen. Laert. Ep. (A. P. VII. 117.) 
avrapK£Lav. So in Orph. Hymn, frequently vyiua, whose quan- 
tity elsewhere is matter of dispute ; see Piers. Moeris, 380. 
Schasf. Gnom. 325. f. The variable reading in vylsia and vyua 
is noticed by Porson, Eurip. Orest. 229. On the whole, proba- 
bly uyiua as proparoxytone is more correct, yet there are some 
passages in which it is long ; see Maltby, as above, CXXXIV. 
vydr), with the Ion. termination occurs in Paul. Silentiar. Ec- 
phron. M&. Magn. 72. So Xox^a is always long, but Hegesiph. 
Epigr. 2. 1. (A. P. VI. 266.) has ' Ay ■cXox«o. t 

Note. — Nevertheless Homer, and after his example other 
Epic poets, in the few forms of this kind which occur with 
them, follow another quantity ; for in Horn, the words aXri- 
Odr], avaiSe'ir], evkXeit], kclt^ut} are paroxytone, and lengthen 
the final syllable; comp. de vers. Heroic. 29. Hereto 
refers the remark there quoted from Eustath. Od. 7. 297. of 
iElius Dionysius, that in old Attic these words were paroxy- 
tone, which Etym. M. 462. 4. also states of evkXeici. So in 
later authors, as Apoll. Arg. 1. 447. evkXeit]. 4. 594. KarriQeiri. 
Theogn. 291. avaiSdr). 1227. aXrjOdr}, which measure these 
forms retained down to the time of the latest Epic poets, 
and are occasionally found with even in the tragedians, 
as iEsch. Sept. v. Theb. 685, evkXeiclv. Hence although the 
tragedians and very late Epic poets have shortened these 
syllables ; it cannot, as has been attempted, be proved by 
that, that the view of the grammarians is false. 
e, Compound adjectives, having only a feminine formation, 
are short, as the Homeric eviraripua, SvcrapiaTOToicua, and the 



GREEK PROSODY. 25 

like ; e. g. KoXXuj3ar£ta, Nic. Ther. 589. aptcrTOTroaeia, koWito- 
K£ia, Opp. Cyr. 1. 6. rjSviTreia, &c. So also with the trage- 
dians, Soph. (Ed. T. 463. OevttUtteiZ. 

f. Lastly feminine terminations of adjectives in vg, ua, v, are 
short, as fidGeTa, ii$da, -qjiiaua, fl^Xaa ; comp. Drac. 57. 16. 
Reg. Pr. 24. Etym. M. 519. 27. 

Note. 1. — To these belong the unusual proparoxytone forms 
cXayaa and \iyua; comp. Etym. M. 565. 3. Arcad. de ace. 
95. 21. which in later authors appear also with the common 
accentuation, as Opp. Cyr. 3. 461. Xiyua, 480. fAcr^Ta- Lastly, 
add the proper name QaXtia (a muse), as also the ad- 
jective OaXeia; comp Etym. 442. 1. Eustath. II. 9. 14. 742. 
36. as a distinction from OaXia (abundance), and QaXia (one 
of the Graces) ; see Hes. Theog. 909. Hermann, Orph. Hymn. 
59. 2. Hence it is probable according to this analogy, that 
Qiairua should be read in II. 2. 498., which Arcad. de ace. 
98. 1. prefers, and so in Hes. Theog. 341. r ¥6§ua. 

Note 2. — Long quantities, as Opp. Hal. 5. 605. \zwrr} r 
bldn re, Apollonid. Ep. 23. 4. (A. P. VII, 702.) 6£siriv— iraynv 
(see Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 62. note 3, where the Ionic 
collateral forms of these adjectives in ea and erj are noticed) 
and shorts, as Eur. Rhes. 762. 'E/cropeta ^eip are not entirely 
free from suspicion; comp. §. 16. 4. d. 

3. Forms in ia, as has been mentioned §. 16. 5. are usually 
long, but the following remain short : 

a. The dissyllabic adjectives, Sta, jum, and ia, the polysylla- 
bles ojunrvia and irorvia, lastly, Xa/mia and IloXv^uvm (a Muse) ; 
comp. Drac. 20. 24. Reg. Pr. 77. 78. Etym. M. 305. 32. 396. 
38. 555. 50. 

Note. — Besides \i[a later authors indeed have sometimes 
IAL7], but there is scarcely a doubt of such passages being cor- 
rupt. In Quint. Smyrn. they have already been corrected, 
but in Opp. Hal. 1. 53. jullyiv oSov still remains. This Ionism, 
however, has the less to support it, the more frequently fxla 
and juiav occur in the same poets, as in Opp. H. 1. 420. 511. 
588. 615. 2. 592. 4. 150. 175. 235. 5. 230. Hence it 
must not be assumed that the final syllable in ovdefita Theocr. 
Id. 18. 20. can be made long ; comp. Theogn. 43. 66. 170. 



26 GREEK PROSODY. " 

1182. Nonnus has ofiwvia, Dionys. 5. 488., IloXvjuvta, 5, 404. 
The accusative of the trisyllabic forms, as 7roTvtav t is rare, 
but not without example, H. Hymn, to Aphr. 24. Jacobs, 
A. P. Add. CII. Besides these, Dionys. Perieg. 499. has 
KaXavpia, on the contrary, Apollon. Arg. 3. 1243. and Pausan. 
II. 33. KaXavpua. Later authors allow themselves greater 
freedom in lengthening originally short forms of this kind : 
Jacobs on Anth. p. 56. 

b. Feminines in rpia, derived from masculines, are short, as 
avXrjrpia, opxharpia, TV/unraviaTpta, \paXrptay &c. ; see Drac. 20. 
16. Reg. Pr. 77. Bast. Greg. Cor. 259. The Epigrammatic poets 
also use these forms, as Agath. Schol. 85. 1. (A. P. VII. 204.) 
fiZTavaarpia, 

4. In ota derivatives from j3ouc are always short in the termi- 
nation, as Evj3om, MeXtflota, IlEpifioia, which are followed by 
similar forms from voue, irXovg, \povg, &c. ; see Drac. Peg. Pr. 
as above, Etym. Ill, 2. 

Note 1. — Yet in Homer, and the poets who imitate him, the 
same obtains of these, except the derivatives from fiovg, as has 
been stated above, 2. d. of aXiiSt'ir} and the like : for they are 
made long in the termination and paroxytone, as II. 9. 362. 
tvirXoiriv, Callim. to Art. 230. cnrXoirjg, to Del. 193. iraXlppoiri. 
Only Orpheus Lithic. 171. 658. has sometimes airoppoiav, yet 
always with the long measure. On the contrary, in Opp. C. 
4. 264. Evj3otav must be read instead of Ev/3ou?v. 

Note 2. — Even the tragedians sometimes lengthen some of 
the derivatives from vovg, although they are usually short, 
as Eurip. Heracl. 381. crvwoiav, Soph. El. 854. Svavota. 
iEsch. Pr. 446. evvoia, and more examples in Maltby's Mo- 
rell's Thesaur. CXXXVL Only avola and ayvoia are some- 
times long and paroxytone ; see Brunck. Soph. Trach. 350. 
iEsch. Sept. v. Theb. 378., in which passage Schwenck doubts 
this quantity. To iEschylus, however, this licence could the 
more easily be permitted, as the tragedian standing nearest 
to the Epic poets, but as regards Sophocles the point does 
not appear to be yet completely set at rest by Maltby. Later 
Epic poets, on the other hand, sometimes follow the trage- 
dians, as Orpheus, H. 60. 11. Siavotav. 



GREEK FROSODY. 27 

5. The termination via is likewise mostly short, namely : 

a. In dissyllabic and polysyllabic properispomes, as fivTa, 
ElSvla, Apollon. Arg. 3. 269. ; comp. Arcad. de ace. 97. 23. 
To these add participles of the perfect, as Od. 12. 85. XeXaKvla. 
Dionys. Perieg. j3f]3auta. 

b. In polysyllabic proparoxytones, as aWvia, ILcXe'iOvm, kv- 
vapvia, 'QpdQvia. Etym. M. 14. 21. 

Note, — The two words opyvia and ayvia, (fathom and 
street), are stated by the ancients to have a variable quantity 
and accentuation, being either short in the final syllable and 
proparoxytone, or long in that syllable and oxytone ; comp. 
Drac. 19. 19. Arcad. de ace. 98. 3. Eustath. Od. 9. 325. 
1631. 21. A trace of the short quantity occurs in II. 20. 
254. juiariv kg ayviav \ovaai. It is remarkable that in later 
authors also the reading often varies, as in Arat. Ph. 69. 196., 
besides bpyvu]v found in the text, the MSS. have also 6p- 
yviav. According to this precedent the reading in Quint. 
Smyrna. 2. 20. should be ayvia. 

6. Pure Greek words in 6a shorten the termination, and 
therefore the canon of grammarians, which lays it down to be 
long (comp. §. 16.11.), is subject to this limitation; hence 
always aKavOa, Apoll. 4. 150. wvpaKavQa, Nic. Ther. 856. 
Also Arcad. de ace. 96. 14. and Etym. M. 45. 12. justly 
defend the short quantity. The former adds /ullvOcl and 
KoXoKwOa. But in these, indeed, the writing fluctuates, as 
besides /uivOa we find fxivBr\ ; comp. Et. M. 588. 6., and 
besides koXokwOo,, both koXokvvOyi and koXokvvtyi, see Koen. 
Greg. Cor. 157., and even koXokvvtoq, as is shewn by Lobeck, 
Phryn. 437. 

Note. — Hence it may fairly be concluded, that other dis- 
syllables, as va(l>0a, /uLaXOa, &c. shorten the termination, toge- 
ther with genuine Greek forms in Sa, e. g. apda. This is 
clear also from irpia^a. 

7. The termination Xa has usually the short vowel (a) in words 
of two or more syllables, in which a double X precedes a, as 
|3&'XXa, S^XXa, ^XXa, fymXXa, Quint. Smyrn. 11. 156. ^/ceX- 
Xa, 0ueXXa, to which also the polysyllabic feminine proper names 
belong ; comp. Drac. 86. 12. Reg.Pr. 92. Arcad. de ace. 96. 19., 



28 GKEEK PROSODY. 

so Crinagoras, 3. 2. (A. P. V. 119.) rVXXav. Antipat. Thess. 
(A. P. V. 3.) XpiHjiWa. (b) In those with a simple X pre- 
ceded by the diphthong av, when they are properispome or pro- 
paroxytone, as vavXa, avairavXa, iravXa, the last also as a femi- 
nine proper name. Diodor. 8. 6. (A. P. VII. 700.) ; comp. Reg. 
Pr. 19. 

Note 1. — The Homeric poems, except Od. 12. 235. have 
always Sk-uXXrj; see De vers. Gr. Heroic. 32. but 2icuXXa 
ywi], Callim. fr. 184. Meleag. 77. 4. 

Note 2. — On the omission of one of the liquid letters, where 
this admits of being done, the final syllable becomes long, 
as fiaKiXr}. Hesiod. Op. 470. Ar. Phoen. 8. 

Note 3. — In forms where another consonant precedes X, 
grammarians prefer the termination 17, as d/uixXy, »«X^> 
rpiyXr}; see Piers. Moer. Att. 184. Yet in certain words the 
other is not without example, as e. g. rpiyXa, with a short 
final syllable in Opp. H. 1. 98. Apollonid. 7. 1. (A. P. VI. 
105.) 

8. Of the termination jua no examples occur in the old Epic 
language, 17 being alone admitted. Yet certain forms had 
both readings, as Sip/na and ^£p/xrj, roX/da and toXjuyj, where 
in the first case the final syllable was short, as Eurip. Hec. 
1099. Opp. C. 3. 431. Topjxav. Lycoph. 262; see also Arcad. 
de ace. 96. 18. Lobeck, Phryn. 330. f. 

9. The termination va is short in the following cases : 

a. When the diphthong at, u, or 01 precedes, as Spaicaiva, 
Aaiauva, juvpaiva, j3ov7T£tva, ripuva, ^icnroiva, &c. 

b. The ancients add those that have two liquid con- 
sonants before the termination, as yivva, AUrvvva, /nipi/uLva, 
Mj^vfiva, ^fivpva, Ao^uva, Opp. c. 1.4. KepKivva, Dion. Perieg. 
480. So also proper names, as "Yipivva, QiXivva. In the tra- 
gedians, yzvza{a) and yivva, are frequently interchanged ; see 
Porson, Eurip. Hec. 161. Elmsley, Iphig. in Taur. 153. Seid- 
ler de vers. Dochm. 82. 345. 

c. The Latin names in iva, e. g. 'lovvrTva, 2aj3?va, $>av<TTtva, 
comp. on these three rules, Drac. 20. 1. 86. 10. Reg. Pr. 72. 
Arcad. de ace. 95. 25. 96. 23. Etym. 358. 20. 

d. Also proparoxytones in vva and tvva, as afivva, aiyvva, 



GREEK PROSODY. 29 

Agath. Schol. 94. 6. (A. P. VII. 578.) tptvva, Soph. Oed. T. 

566. 

Note 1. — Proper Greek forms of this kind have ivy, as 
'ASprjcrrn^p), A\r\Tivr](J) , 'Qiaavivrj (7), with a long vowel in the 
penultimate syllable ; Arcad. de ace. 195. 6 ; and so in the 
termination of other words, as Swn'vrjp), /cXivrj(7), &c. Yet 
A'/y iva has short a in Homer, II. 2. 562 ; and in Orph. Arg. 
184; according to which the reading should be restored in 
H. Hymn, to Apoll. 31. 

Note 2. — In those with a mata cum liquida, the termina- 
tion has regularly tj, as ^Apiadvr}, $a<j)vri, (parvrj, &c. Only 
when § precedes, the short a is also found, as ey/Sva, JJv^va. 
Sometimes also in dissyllables a long vowel enters after 
a double liquid, as ILfivpva S/xupvrj, irpvfiva irpv/ivr}, Eurip. 
Androm. 1097 ; although Elmsley, Eurip. Iphig. in Taur. 118. 
considers icpvfivr] as Attic : on the contrary, see Lobeck, 
Phryn. 331. 499. So in Opp. H. 2. 187. 193. ttlvvt} for 
TTivva, and Svvva adduced by the Etym. M. as a common 
form. Lastly, the Attics made use also of ireivr) for iruva: 
the later Epic poets, on the contrary, shorten here arbitrarily, 
as MtrvXava, Antip. Sidon. 60. 3. (A. P. VII. 81.) 

Note 3. — Also of those in-uva, the Ionic termination is not 
unusual with Epic authors; so Opp. c. 1. 152. (Tiyvvriv(v) 
evpvicaprivov. The later Christian poets sometimes even 
lengthen a, as Gregor. Nazianz. Ep. 31. 5. Novva, yet 5. 8. 
Novvrj. 
10. In the termination pa the following are short : 

a. Those which have the diphthong ai before it, e. g. Aatpa, 
Apoll. Arg. 3. 847. Malpa, atpaipa, 'Ioy^cupa, fxa^aipa, viaipa, 
\ifiaipa, &c. 

b. Some dissyllabic or trisyllabic radical words, which are 
therefore properispome or prop aroxy tone, as irupa, oretpa, ISupa, 
Callim. Ep. 49. 4. 

Note, — But the quantity fluctuates in airupa or crireipa, 
Ion. <nrdpr\. Lycoph. 62. airupav oAjcaiWv kciklJv. Ar. Ph. 
698. dweipri. 

c. Feminine forms derived from masculines in rip are always 
short, as smSviiriTeipa, Kpavrupa, ir'uipa, -rrporiyriTupa, ro&v- 



80 GREEK PROSODY. 

TEipa, &c. So also proper names of women, formed from avrjp, 
e. g. Art'taveipa, 'Idvupa, Mzrdveipa, and adjectives of this kind, 
e. g. avriavsipa, fiioridveipa, KvBiaveipd, Et. M. 318. 56. The 
later Epics particularly abound with such formations, and in- 
stances are found of them also in tragedians, as iEschyl. Pr. 

923. TlVCLKTUpOLV. 

Note. — But if two consonants stand in such derivatives, 
the last syllable is long, according to §. 16. 12. a., as 'Avrav- 
Spd, ILvavSpd, Quint. Sm. 1. 43. KaaaavSpd, &c. Also 
KvSe ipri not infrequently occurs with the later poets ; comp. 
Jacobs, A. P. 606. 809. 

d. In otpa the properispome fiotpa is short ; on these cases 
see Drac. 81. 19. Reg. Pr. 21. Arcad. de ace. 96. 26. 

e. Polysyllables in ovpa are proparoxytone, and short in the 
conclusion, e. g. apovpd, Kvvocrovpd, &c. Arcad. de ace. 97. 3. 
To these join Bovpa, Callim. to Del. 102. 

f. Of those in vpa, trisyllabic proparoxytones are short, as 
ayicvpd, ytyvpd, Ktpicvpd, oXvpd, and the properispome <r<f>vpd. 
KoXXvpd(v) y Aristoph. Pac. 123. is long in both syllables; comp. 
Reg. Pr. 79. Arcad. de ace. 194. 17. 

g. Proper names with a double p before the termination are 
short, as Kippd and Uvppd; "Zappa, in Greg. Nazianz. Ep. 
52. 1. 

Note, — That the still prevailing reading <T<pvpav, in Od. 3. 
434. is false, and should be rejected for afyvpav, I have already 
remarked, De vers. Her. 33. Other shortenings occur with 
the poets; but the instance Ivvedyrjpd Kopwvr), formerly 
quoted from Arat. 1022. must, according to Lobeck, Phryn. 
538. be changed into Ivvedeipd. On (TKoXoirev^pd and Tdvaypd, 
see §. 16. 12. a. note. 

11. Terminations preceded by a single or double o-, whether 
in substantives or adjectives, are short, as 'ApiSovea, Kortvovcra, 
Kpladf alcrdj S^cca, (Bvaad, Kp^co-a, 7rl(rad, oaad, &C. ; also 
SaKpvoGcra, \axv{]taad, ipoXoeaaa. The same measure is fol- 
lowed by participles ending in aa, as avravvaaad, juaSiowo-a, 
Qipov™, &c; comp. Drac. 20. 27. 31. 15. Reg. Pr. 20. 81. 83. 
Arcad. de ace. 97. 12. 

Note. — Hence the Homeric word Kviacxr\ and kvi vera forms 



GREEK PROSODY. 31 

a striking exception, on which account several of the ancients 
were disposed to consider it as a neuter plural of to kvIgoq, 
but this in many passages is totally inadmissible ; see de vers. 
Gr. Heroic. 34. Buttmann, Gr. Gram. §. 34. note 14. In 
the first mentioned work we have already pointed out, partly 
from the same ancients, the other reading Kviaa or Kvlcya; 
of which Blomfield, JEschyl. Prometh. 505. Dindorf. Arist. 
Pac. 1040. make mention ; see also Monk, Eurip. Alcest. 
1175. On the contrary, those nouns that have p before the 
a usually take jj, as "Epcnj, Mparrj, and also adjectives in og, 

12. The words which occur in poetry with a double r also 
shorten the final vowel, as vr\TTa, \priTTa, and the like ; so diaira 
with a simple r ; see Arcad. de ace. 96. 16. 

13. Like those in era, all terminations preceded by one of 
the double consonants compounded with cr, are invariably 
short, consequently £a, £a, \pa, e. g. 7riZa, Kvavoir^a, aZ,a t 
fi&a, &pa£a, Stya. Drac. 31. 15. 71. 24. Reg. Pr. 20. 72. 
Et. M. 235. 21. In Epic and Attic authors the termination 
$i\pY} is to be rejected ; see De vers. Her. 176. Elmsley, Eurip. 
Med. 480. v. 

§. 18. 

In all these instances the quantity of the vocative, as has been 
stated above, §. 15. 1., is the same as that of the nominative ; 
see Drac. 111. 15. Only the word vvpQr] has always short a in 
the Homeric dialect ; and conformably to this, Callim. H. to 
Art. 72. and Naumach. Carm. Nupt. 70. have used icovpa, as 
also Theocr. Id. XXVII. 57. /cwpa; see Schsef. Gnomic, p. 180 ; 
otherwise the word is in Ion. always kovok], in Attic Koprj. 
Buttm. Gr. Gram. §. 34. note 8. 

Note. — Perhaps, therefore, vvficpa can be shortened in other 

instances also in later authors, as Grsefe, Ep. Cr. Bucol. 41. 

Jacobs, Add. A. P. LXIII. assume, although the examples 

adduced do not appear to be sufficiently decisive. 



32 GREEK PROSODY. 

Measure of a in Masculines of the first Declension, 
§.19. 

1. In this declension, besides the termination of feminine 
words in a, the Ionic poets have also a similarly ending mas- 
culine form in the nominative, which remains the same in the 
vocative, and in both cases shortens the a, as aKaKijra, 
evpvoira, Ovzara, iiriroTa, Kvavo^atra, fiETLsra, &C. The short- 
ness of these forms is noticed by Eustathius, II. 1. 56. Only 
the accentuation of the individual words fluctuates with the 
ancients, for while the greatest part retain the accent on the 
syllable of the original form, we also read evpifowa, prirhra, 
aKaKrjTa, from which naturally a dissimilar view arises. The 
most accurate discussion of the subject is by Schsefer, Greg. 
Cor. 96. ff. 

2. In like manner in words in rje and ryg the vocative ending 
in a is short, as SoAo^rrje SoXo/mrira, ^Kv6t]g ^kvOcl, &c. ; see 
Drac. 109. 17. Constant. Lascar. Gr. Gr. 235. 17. 

Note. — In some instances only the Ionic poets have length- 
ened the quantity by r? ; comp. Et. M. 670. 15. which gives 
Alnrr} and Alvaperrj, as it should be read, the latter from 
II. 16. 31. the former from Apollonius and Anacreon. The 
later Epigrammatic poets have sometimes lengthened also 
the vocative in a ; see examples in Herm. Orph. 769. 
Jacobs, A. P. 852. 

3. On the contrary, the vocative of forms in uag, tag, and pag, 
is long, as Alvdag Alvdd, veaviag vsavid, Tijaayopag Tifiayopd; 
see Reg. Pr. 30. So the compounds from SajLiau), as AaoSajLid, 
UovXvdajud. Constant. Lascar. 235. 22. And generally those 
which have long d in the nominative. 

4. a is long in the genitive and dative of the Doric termina- 
tion in ag, consequently in a, a, av, which was usual in certain 
proper names, many of which are of foreign origin, as "Y\dg 
w Y\a, ' Avvifidg a. Also some diminutive terms of ridicule, used 
chiefly in popular language, are to be referred to this class, as 
'AXt^dg, Msytardg, <j>aydg, and some others, as e.g. array dg, which 
appeared in several forms ; see Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 56. note 1 ; and 
especially Lobeck, in Wolf's Litterar. Annal. III. 41. f. Their 

1 



GREEK PROSODY. 33 

length has already been noticed by the ancients, as Etym. M. 

553. 24. and is confirmed by the usage of the poets, as Apoll. 

Arg. 1. 1350. "YAa fiopov. Theocr. Id. VII. 11. BpamXd. Theogn. 

1088. Evpiora. Also this measure agrees with the constant 

length of these cases in the first declension. 

Note. — In like manner the Doric genitive of words in rig, 
when it ends in a, is long, as ' Arpeidd, alxjuriTa, Alpheus 
Messen. Ep. 11. 3. (A. P. App. 358) ; see Etym. M. 154. 2. 
In certain instances these remain the prevailing forms even in 
the Attic dialect ; see Matthias, Gr. Gr. §. 64. note 4. Bast. 
Ep. Cr. 49. 
5. The dual of the first declension has long a in all the like 

cases, as a\yjxr\Ta{a), 'Ar^et^a, &c. ; see Drac. 109. 18. Reg. Pr. 

148. 

Measure of a in the Termination of the other two Declensions, 

§• 20.' 
1. a is always short in neuters plural of the second and in 
the singular and plural of words of the third declension, as 
?vXa, Bio/ua, <jTi)Sea, &c. ; see Drac. 78. 8. Reg. Pr. 34. So also 
in the names of letters, as aXtya. 

a. It is evident, that the words inflected in Attic, according 
to the second declension, and capable of contraction, lengthen 
this a. Thus while oarla always gives a dactyl in the epic 
poets, it is a spondee with the tragedians, so Eurip. Here. Fur. 
9*21, /cava, 974, oara. 

b. Also the word icapa (head) is properly excepted and made 
long by the ancients. Yet this is only the Attic form, in which 
it very frequently occurs with the tragedians, while Homer and 
the epic poets, on the contrary, have always Kapr}, and in Horn. 
H. to Demet. 12. ekcltov Kapa etZawtyvKtv stands as plural. The 
word, however, is sometimes also feminine, as Theogn. 1023, 
teapoy. Lycophr. 436, Kapav. 

c. The proper quantity of a in the plural of some words, 
which in the singular end in oc pure, admits of less certainty 
of decision, as kAhi and xp* a > fr° m K ^ £ '°C and \piog. Drac. 101. 
22. defends the shortness of these forms ; on the contrary, 
Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 193, 35. considers them as decidedly long. 

D 



34 GREEK PROSODY. 

Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 53. note 4. pronounces more cautiously, and 
indeed the shortness, which may be explained by the omis- 
sion of one c, cannot entirely; be got over. For although in the 
Homeric passages, II. 9, 189. 524. Od. 8. 73. k\&i avSpiov, it 
may depend upon position before a vowel, yet many examples 
are found in which this is not the case, as ApolL Arg. 4, 36. 
iraTQr\v re, \zkia te /Jisyapijjv. Christodor. Ecphr. icXia <£wrwv. 
Paul. Silentiar. Ecphr. Magn. Aed. 4. ic\£a ar'/jUfpov. Quint. 
Smym. 13, 474. aicXea iravra, and numerous others. 

d. As great or even greater difficulty attends the determination 
of the quantity of a, formed from a a, in neuters in ae, as in 
ytpa, K£pa, Kpia, in which the ancients themselves point out 
instances of decided length; comp. Drac. 116, 16. Reg. Pr. 56. 
Hephsestion and his Scholia in Gaisford. These are partly fol- 
lowed by the modems, as Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 54. and Thiersch, 
Gr. Gr. §. 188., who are disposed to consider the length in these 
forms as regular, and the shortness as a poetic licence. On the 
whole, this view, already suggested by the ancients, may be 
the more correct one, as Ktpa, at least, furnishes no example of 
shortness, which can be referred to with certainty ; for in Homer 
it always stands before a vowel, where, therefore, although 
long, it necessarily becomes short by position; and Quint. 
Smym. 14, 499. uses it long before a consonant; zgOevov a/ufo 
Ktpa, XsXnjjuivot, On the contrary, the passages not infre- 
quently occurring in Homer with an elided form, as Od. 3. 
65. 470. Kps vwipTepa leave no doubt that a could be used short. 
Add to this its short usage before a consonant, as in Callim. to 
Art. 88. Kpia Xvjkoq. Theocr. Id. 7. 108. Kpia tvtOcl, where the 
Bucolic rhythm guards us against the use of a synizesis by 
which it has been attempted to rescue many Homeric passages, 
and even in the tragedians, as Eurip. Cycl. 126. In like 
manner yipa, which Buttm. cites, is shortened in Epic authors, 
as II. 2. 237. 9. 334. A. P. VI. 42. 3., while in Soph. El. 436. 
it lengthens the final vowel. For all these reasons it may be 
right to assume, that these forms, to which c^eVa, crcpiXa, ripa, 
and the like, also belong, were of arbitrary measure, as either 
the two a might be blended together into one long one, or the 
termination shortened by the rejection of the second, which 



GREEK PROSODY. 35 

agrees also with what is said by grammarians on Kpla ; so be- 
sides the above-mentioned, Nicand. Ther. 186. has ripa before 
a consonant. The shortness will not appear contrary to all 
analogy, if we compare such forms with yovva and Sovpa, 
which are decidedly short, and recognised by Porson, Eurip. 
Phcen. 866. as Attic. Indeed Elmsley, Med. 318. will not 
recognise them, but his objections are fully answered by Her- 
mann in Annot. on Elmsley's edition of the Medea, P. 360. 
Lips. Ed. 

2. As a rule, a is short in the accusative of the third declen- 
sion, as av^pa, Qripr)Tr}pa, Xtfi&va, UovXvdafxavra, &c Drac. 112. 
14. Reg. Pr. 88. 

a. In forms in evg the accusative in a is usually long, as 
JLvpvaOtvQ "EiVpvadza, Upzvg hpta, (povevg <povia. Here the 
Ionians lengthen the penultimate, and use the last syllable short, 
as 'AY^Xfja ; see Drac. 26. 7. The Attics also furnish a few 
examples of the short quantity, as (j>ov£a thrice in Eurip. as 
a tribrach ; see Porson, Eurip. Hec. Seidler, Electr. 594. In 
like manner Epic authors, it is well known, not infrequently 
use a short when a short vowel precedes. Yet here the blending 
into one long syllable by synizesis is still more common, Lo- 
beck, Soph. Aj. 104. Monk, Eurip. Ale. 25. 

b. Accusatives in a, formed by contraction from nominatives 
in evg, are likewise long, as 'Eperpia, ^oa, from 'Epcrpteue, \ozvg, 
so in Soph. Phil. 4. MijXm; comp. Et. M. 189. 57. 670. 4. 
Buttm. Gr. Gr. 53. 2. 

c. This accusative is also long in proper names derived from 
kXzoq, when formed by contraction, as Soph. Antig. 23. 194. 
'EreojcAta, although in this case the above-mentioned blend- 
ing into one syllable often takes place, as Aristoph. Av. 1391. 
'HpajcXca. The Epic authors mostly retain in these forms the 
measure given under a, but the double short is also common 
with them, Theocr. Id. 12, 89. Aiok\&. Callim. Ep. 65, 5. 
'Hpa/cXsa. 

d. Lastly, among these must be ranked adjectives of a similar 
form as cWjcXer/f cW/cXetoe Swor/cXfa, evtyvrjQ bvQvwq svtyva, vTrep- 
§£7/C vwepSea, which naturally lengthen the final vowel ; comp. 
Drac. 114. 4. Reg. Pr. 143. On the other hand, it ought not to 

D 2 



36 GREEK PROSODY. 

surprise us, if aicXta and (W/cXta, according to the above given 
analogy of kXzoq, are shortened. In Homer, indeed, II. 2. 115. 
dvaicXta "Apyog iicicrSat, and Od. 4. 728. a/cXta Ik /j.zyap(i)v, these 
two stand only before a vowel, and are defended by Thiersch, 
Gr. Gr. §. 193. 39. on that ground, but in Quest. Smym. 3. 363. 
the position of aicXta <j)(>Zav puts the matter beyond dispute, as 
also that of tvicXia, in Soph. CEd. T. 161 ; see Porson, Advers. 
168. Jacobs, Anth. p. 290. 905. Hence the shortening of such 
forms in the neuter plural can also be tolerated, as Tryphiod. 
125. a\pia yripcKncovrag, although the long quantity is more re- 
gular, Soph. CEd. Col. 1430. ravSsa Xiyeiv. 

3. The dative in a of neuters, in ag is long, as yjjpa, SItt^, 
<j£Xq, of yripag, Settciq, aiXag, see Drac. 116. 12. But it would 
not be advisable, as Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 189. 17. proposes, 
to write SIttcu, aiXat, &c. for the termination yiipa occurs as 
long before consonants, and that not merely with the Attics, as 
in Euripid. Iph. in Aul. 138. Alcest. 638. yvpa TrzvSifiy kcltcl- 
<j)$iv£iv, but with Epic authors also, as Apollon. Arg. 2200. 
adpaviy yvpq te. 

Measure of a in other instances not belonging to Declension. 

§.21. 

1. In numerals, as evvsa, SfKa, SwSffca, a is short. This is 
already manifest from their often suffering apostrophe in the 
poets, and rejecting the final vowel ; e. g. Od. 9. 160. 195. 

2. Most adverbs ending in a are short, as cu^a, KavaxnBa(a), 
Xiya, fiiy^a, raya ; comp. Et. M. 821. 12. Apollon. de adverb. 
561. 33. ff. 

3. But the opinion advanced by some of the ancients, that a 
is always short in these words, is false, and has been sufficiently 
refuted by Apollon. de adverb. 560. 22. ff. For it is long, a. in 
those derived from datives of the feminine gender, as in this case 
itself, e. g. ^r)jiodiq, iSia. b. In those which had r/ in the ori- 
ginal form, as XaSpd, irsptij and the Doric forms icpvfya and 
Travra. In like manner the Doric a/ua is adduced by gramma- 
rians as long; comp. Kiessling, Theocr. Id. 9. 4., and on Tripa, 
which is very often used by the tragedians, Blomfleld, ^Esch. 
Prom. 30. 



GREEK PROSODY. 37 

Note 1 . — The adverb pea also, though short in itself, can 
be made long by synizesis, and used as a monosyllable, as 
in Hesiod, Op. 6. pea p,ev ; whence Apollon. de adverb, 566. 
17. also recognises pa{a) in Alcman, which stands instead of 
it, as long. 

Note 2. — In the first-mentioned words instances also occur of 
the short quantity, as KpvfiSa, Kpvfya. Hence probably H. H. 
to Demet. 24. XaSpa <j>i\(*)v yovewv may be defended, although 
by an easy change it could be read \a$pr) ewv yoveuv. 

Note 3. — Also the Doric particles ov$afia(a) and fxr]dafjia(a) 
are short in the poets of this class, as Theocr. X. 18. Exam- 
ples occur also with the Attics; see Brunck, iEschyl. Pr. 
429. 

4. a is short in the prepositions and particles, e. g. r/vuca, 
irr^viKa, Sia(a) 9 (cara(a), &c. ; comp. Et. M. 75. 19. 

Note. — In the Doric dialect cu/ca occurs for aiKe with a long 
final syllable ; see Drac. 16. 5. Hence also oku for ore xe 
may be assumed as long; Kiessling, Theocr. Id. 4. 21. 8. 68. 
The objections started by Grsefe, Ep. cr. Bucol. 39. have at 
least not refuted the assumption, although trotta, aXXofca, 
oTTiroKa, for wore, ciXXore, o7r7roT£, remain short. 

Measure of a in the termination of Verbs. 
§.22. 

1. The terminations of the perfect and first aorist active have 
a always short, as is already indicated by the constant pro- 
paroxytone accent of these tenses, as fVXerySci, eStoKa, Keicpv^a, 
\e\onra, TrefyvKa. So also in the forms which are properispome, 
as cuprjKa, irapriKa, &c. ; see Et. M. 176. 41. 

2. The same measure belongs to the Ionic or poetic appended 
syllable aSa of the second person, evSiicrSa, ySeicrSa, fcXatoia-Sa, 
&c. This remains even when the form loses a syllable by syn- 
cope, as in the familiar olaSa. The same obtains of forms in 
ojueSa, e. g. Tvirrofxe^a, and where <j is added to lengthen the 
penultimate, as TerapTrwfieG^a, II. 23. 98. 

3. In verbs in aw the a formed by the contraction of two 
vowels is long, e. g.~ j3o«, (36a, ej3oa, &c. ; comp. Reg. Ph, 158. 

Note 1 .—To meet the exigency of the verse, Epic poets 



38 GREEK PROSODY. 

are accustomed to resolve such forms into ad or da; see 
Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 220. 67. ff. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 105. note. 

Note 2. — But the statement of the ancients, which occurs 
in the Et. M. 637. 41. and Drac. 71. 15. as well as others; 
comp. Heyne, H. II. 5. 256. that in the forementioned pas- 
sage : rpuv fi ovk ta TlaXkag 'A^vr?, the imperfect ia must 
be considered short, appears to be unfounded. With more 
correctness Heyne and others have there given the reading 
la as third person present, which is contracted by synizesis 
into one syllable, for which Clarke, Horn. II. 4. 42. adduces 
examples. 

Note 3. — The case is somewhat different with the short 
forms £KTa and ovra, from ovrr]fXL or ovrafiat, as Od. 11. 140. 
II. 6. 64. ovra Kara, \a-rrap7\v, which frequently occurs ; comp. 
Et. M. in the given passage. Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 232. 97. 
and Heyne, II. 4. 319. 5. 376. 14. 490. 

4. In like manner with the Doric poets the second person of 
the first aorist middle admits, according to the declaration of 
grammarians, of being contracted from ao into long a. This 
Theocrit. Id. IV. 28. l-ira^d appears to prove ; it is also stated 
by the scholiast on the same passage, and by the Et. M. 
579. 20. 

Measure of the final Syllable av in Substantives, 
§.23. 

1. We have already remarked above, §. 15. 1. that the accu- 
sative in av follows the quantity of the nominative. Hence in 
the feminines in a, given in §. 16. av is long ; on the contrary, in 
the forms in §. 17. it is always short; see Drac. 111. 12. Reg. Pr. 
142. thus, 'A^rjvam 'A^rjvamv, but jxala jialav. 

2. For the same reason the accusative of masculines in ag is 
long, as Boppdg Boppdv, Alvdag av, KO)(Xiag av ; see Drac. 
109. 2. Reg. Pr. as above quoted. The same obtains of the 
words in ag, mentioned in §. 19. 1. as "I$dg "lddv, Qto/udg 
Qwfidv ; see Drac. 61. 20. and lastly of similar Doric forms, as 
Hedyl. Ep. 8. 3. (A. P. T. II. p. 764.) opxwrrjv Btiowv. 

3. The Doric genitive plural of the first declension in dv, as 
formed by contraction, is likewise always long, as /LieXidv, 



GREEK PROSODY. 39 

Nvju^av, for jucAtwv, Nu/i^wv ; see Drac. 1 10. 23. Keen. Greg. 
Cor. 226. 

4. The termination av is long in masculines of the third de- 
clension, as llav(a), Tn-av(a), Haiav(a) ; these are followed by 
compounds of the kind, as 'Epjuowav, zviraiav, and the like ; 
comp. Drac. 88. 12. Reg. Pr. 7. 58. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 40. 
note 9. The same holds also of the similarly written vocative 
of these words ; thus Anyte, Ep. 8. 1. (A. P. T. II. 696.) Uav{a) 
cvypora. 

a. To these must be added the Doric forms, derived from 
those in r? or produced by contraction, as 7rot/xav(a), Theocr. I. 
15. YloaeiSav, 'AAiCjUav, &c. ; comp. Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 238. 3. 
Lobeck, Phryn. 197. 

b. In the third declension the two accusatives Xciav and 
jiiyav form an exception, and retain the short final syllable; 
see Drac. 61. 22. Et. M. 552. 30. 

5. The vocative in av is short in words of the third declension 
in ag, as Alav, Qoav, and the like; comp. Drac. 112. 26. Con- 
stant. Lasc. 235. 30. In like manner in adjectives in ag : 
TcajilizXav opvi, Plut. vit. Demosth. c. 19. 

6. Neuters in av of adjectives in ag are naturally short, as 
juAav, raXav ; to these add with the ancients the participles of 
the same termination, as fiav, arav, &c. ; comp. Drac. 29. 14. 
Reg. Pr. 82. So also in the first aorist, as \a\r\aav, (pikijcrav, 
KaXiaav. Reg. Pr. 5. 37. 

a. Individual exceptions, in the dramatic poets, especially as 
regards the first-mentioned participles, are noticed by the gram- 
marians in the above-named passages. 

b. The neuter irav is always in itself long ; see Drac. 85. 5. 
Reg. Pr. 82 ; and from this the Attics appear to have taken oc- 
casion to lengthen here and there the forms compounded with 
it. Of these Drac. 29. 26. and in the prosodical canon, and 
Eustath. Od. 2. 49. 1433. 4. adduce a-irav, with which compare 
what Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 62, note 5, says of Iwiirav and 
irapanav. On the contrary, najunrav and npoTrav are probably 
every where decidedly short. 



40 GREEK PROSODY. 

Measure of the Syllable av in Particles and Adverbs, 
§24. 

1. Of adverbs in av, aydv, Xiav, and wipdv, are long; hence 
in Ionic the two last are written Xiyv and wipr}v ; comp. Drac. 
9. 18. 40. 20. Et. M. 5. 44. 636. 29. Apollon. de adverb. 
568. 26. 

Note. — In addition to the declaration of grammarians, re- 
peated poetic usage testifies to the length of aydv, as Soph. 
GEd. T. 439. Eurip. Heracl. 383. Alph. Mityl. Ep. 4. 4. (A. P. 
IX. 110.) ; only in Agathius, Schol. Ep. 4. 6. (A. P. V. 216.) 
it is found once short; see Brunck, Aristoph. Nub. 199. 

2. On the contrary, the particle "av, together with its com- 
pounds orav, birorav, is short; comp. Drac. 29. 26. 85. 16. 
Apollon. de adv. 568. 32. ff. 

Measure of the Syllable av in the termination of Verbs. 

§. 25. 

1 . The termination av is usually short in verbs ; namely, in 
the following forms. 

a. In the third person plural of the first aorist active, as 
ej3Xa^av, eXs^av. 

b. In the Ionic and Attic termination of the third person plu- 
ral in the first aorist optative, e. g. riaeiav, ra^uav, Xvaetav, and 
the like. 

c. In the third person plural of the pluperfect active, 1/uEjua- 
^fjKaaav, 

d. In forms of the imperfect and second aorist, which have 
the termination of verbs in jul, as £j3av, ioav, styav, and the like ; 
see Et. M. 119. 45; hence in such passages as Od. 3. 490. 
azaav' 6 $i, the long quantity must be considered as depending 
solely upon the arsis; see De vers. Gr. Her. 35. Hermann, 
Orph. 713. f. 

2. The contracted infinitive of words in aw is naturally long, 
as rifiaeiv rifxdv, and this quantity remains when the Ionic poets 
resolve the contraction into aav, e. g. aaxaXadv, avriadv, vaie- 
raav, &C 



GREEK PROSODY. 41 

Measure of the Syllable ap in the end of Words. 
§. 26. 

1. Monosyllables in ap have this syllable long, as Kap(d), 
\pap{a), &c. ; see Drac. 76. 14. Arcacl. de ace. 193. 6. 

Note. — Hence the former is mostly long also in inflection, 
as Horn. II. 2. 867. Quint. Sm. 8. 83. Eurip. Cycl. 647. On 
this account, 11. 9. 378. rim $£ jtxiv Iv icapbg may presents a 
difficulty, and perhaps the form is there to be derived from 
another root ; see Heyne, on the passage. But II. 4. 142. 
Myovlg rjl Kaupa{ae) refers to a root Karjp, which may be 
remarked as a further confirmation of the short quantity. 
In Asclepiad, Ep. 27. 1. Kapimv is probably false; see 
Jacobs, A. P. 91. 

2. On the contrary, masculines and feminines of two or more 
syllables are short, as da/uap, Kalcrap, /maicap, oap ; see Drac. 76. 
16. 95. 6. 

3. Dissyllabic or polysyllabic neuters in ap are also short, 
e. g. aXkap, SiXsap, rj/uap, Sivap, Kriap, viicrap, tISap, Callim. 
Hymn, to Art. 89 ; see Drac. 40. 16. Reg. Pr. 37. 80. Et. M. 
491. 20. 

Note. — According to the grammarians referred to the words 
ariap (tallow), and (f>p£ap (well), lengthened the final syllable 
with the Attics; see also Buttm. Gr. Gr. §.41. notes 11 and 
14. Yet in Epic authors Qpiap retains the short a, as in Horn. 
II. 21. 197. (pprfara. H. to Demet. 99. Qpiari, for which 
Callim. H. to Demet. 16. puts <j>priri by contraction of the 
two vowels. Exactly similar is the contraction in tap and 
iciap, which change into the monosyllabic rjp and K^p ; com- 
pare Et. M. in the given passage ; in the latter of these the 
old Epic uses the contracted, but in the former the resolved 
form ; while the tragedians, on the contrary, have mostly 
Kf ap with two shorts. Examples of the lengthening of fypiap 
by the Attics are given in Maltby's Morell's Thesaur. 

exxx. 



42 GEEEK PROSODY. 



Measure of ap in the termination of Adverbs. 
§.27. 
Adverbs or conjunctions of this termination likewise shorten 
the final syllable, as acpap, sWap, avTap(a) ; see Reg. Pr. 37. Et 
M. 172,33. Hence also yap(a) (for) is properly short, although 
before 61 and similar words it very often occurs long in Epic 
language through the force of the following breathing, as Dor- 
ville Vannus Crit. p. 391. ff. has already pointed out. 

Note. — In like manner adverbs derived from rj/uap are short, 
according to the analogy of the primitive word ; as avrrnuap, 
Ivv^fiap, iravvriinap ; see Et. M. 343. 46. 

Measure of the final syllable ag in declension. 
§. 28. 
1. In the nominative of the first or third declension the ter- 
mination ag is long in the following cases : 

a. In words in ag of the first declension, which have a vowel 
or p before the termination, as Alveiag, Fopytag, Ao&dg, JJv9a- 
yopag, &c. ; comp. Drac. 109. 1. Reg. Pr. 4. 

b. In forms in ag, gen. a, as ( 'Y\ag a, <j>ayag and the like, 
whether paroxytone or perispome; see §. 19. 4. Reg. Pr. 12. 8., 
so BovK£(pa\ag, Opp. C. 1. 230. 

c. In paroxytones in ag, avrog, of the third declension, as 
A'ldg, 'AQctfiag, Oodg, AaoSafnag, £\i(j>ag, to which join also the 
participles in ag, as rv\pdg, -rrXi^dg, Treplfiag, comp. Drac. 87. 
16. 112. 17. Reg. Pr. 5. Eustath. II. 11. 423. 854. 24. 

d. To the same class belong the two oxytones 6 ljuag{a) 
(thong) and 6 avdpiag(d) (statue), which are therefore frequently 
adduced by grammarians as exceptions; comp. Drac. 12. 9. 
41. 25. Arcad. de ace. 21. 3. 

e. The few proper names or other words in dg, gen. dvrog, 
as FXiaadg avrog, according to the Et M. 234. 19., and the ad- 
jective irdg iravrog, have long a. 

f. In like manner words in ag arog, compounded from Kepav- 
vvfxi, as aXiKpdg, fxeXUpag, YaAjcoKpac ', comp. Drac. 12. 11. 
Arcad. de ace. 21. 5. 193. 15. Yet here an uncertainty still 
prevails respecting the accentuation, many of the old gramma- 

1 



GREEK PROSODY. 43 

rians, and with them the Et. M. 3. 42., making these forms 
oxytone; so Asclepiad. Ep. 5. 4. (A. P. XII. 105.) has ov iro\- 
Xotc evKpdc(d), Add to these also Kpag{d) Kpdrog (head) ; see 
§. 43. 8. a. 

g. Lastly, the two adjectives fiiXag and raXag, the ignorance 
of whose quantity has now and then given rise to rash corrup- 
tions of poetic passages, are long. Besides what is adduced by 
Graefe, Ep. Cr. Buc. 9. f. the Et. M. 575. 23. also, and Const. 
Lasc. 237. 25. assert the length of these forms, and are sup- 
ported by poetic usage; comp. Od. 1. 423. Dionys. Perieg. 416. 
Quint. Sm. 6. 651. 10. 194., from which passage Grsefe, as above, 
erroneously quotes fiiyag as an example of the long quantity, 
although Hermann, Orph. 715. had already proposed the correct 
reading. 

Note 1. — For there is no question that the words Xdag and 
imtyag, so frequently mentioned by grammarians as excep- 
tions, always shortened the final syllable ; see Reg. Pr. 3. 
Arcad. de ace. 193. 10. and above, §. 23. 4. b. although Xdag 
can be made long by contraction into Xdg ; see Peg. Pr. 127. 
The shortness of fiiyag is noticed by Porson, Eurip. Phoen. 
1688. 

Note 2. — When in other instances any of the forms in ag, 
adduced as long, are found shortened, this must be consi- 
dered as a licence of the Doric dialect, and can only occur 
in the poets who either wrote in that dialect, or did not 
altogether disdain it. As an example of such a short quan- 
tity, the ancients, as Drac. 12. 4. 64. 10. quote from Hesiod. 
Theog. 521. $r)<rag aXvKTOTridycrL Upo/nriOia — ; yet there, as 
the context warrants, Sriae S' aXu/c. is usually read, which 
Schsefer, Greg. Cor. 340. has already remarked. But since 
grammarians, e. g. Greg. Cor. in the passage quoted, expressly 
lay this down as a custom of the Doric dialect, it appears that 
rdXag, in Theocr. II. 4., and the like, must be explained in 
reference to it ; see Jacobs, A. P. 404. 

Note 3. — In the later Epigrammatic poets, frequent short- 
enings of the syllable ag in the nominative of the first declen- 
sion are to be met with, particularly in Gregorius Nazianz.; 
see Jacobs, A. P. 424. 833. 



44 GREEK PROSODY. 

2. On the contrary, words in ag, genit. aSog, whether com- 
mon, or only of the feminine gender, are always short, e. g. 
'Ap/cac, sOdg, KOiXdg, (pvydg, &c. (a) ; comp. Drac. 18. 7. 76. 12. 
92. 20. Reg. Pr. 128. Arcad. de ace. 22. 21. When Arcad. de 
ace. 193. 4. says that lOdg and dvSpidg are long, lfidg(d) must be 
read instead of the former, according to 1. d. To shortened 
forms belong numeral substantives, as rptdg, /uvpidg, &c. (a) ; 
see Drac. 66. 10. 

3. Also neuters in ag are invariably short, as fipirdg, diwag, 
icipdg, ovddg, rtpag, &c. ; see Drac. 36. 24. 59. 3. Reg. Pr. 36. 
62. Et. M. 506. 26. 

4. Accusatives plural of the first declension in ag are always 
long, as Movadg, rifidg(d), *Apirvidg, and the like ; see Drac. 110. 
4. Const. Lasc. 236. 22. 

Note. — Here the Doric poets have not infrequently adopted 
the short quantity; so Theocr. 2. 160. Molpdg, 3.2. avTag{d). 

4. 29. NvjLKpdg, &c. This the ancients have already re- 
marked, e. g. Drac. 10. 17. Reg. Pr. 107. where masculine 
forms, as ^icvOdg, vavrdg, are also adduced ; see Keen. Greg. 
339. Jacobs, A. P. 53. 606. Markland, Eurip. Suppl. 677. 
Something of the same kind occurs with the Dorians in 
the accusative plural of the second declension, as Theocr. 

5. 112. SvvicapKog aXwiriicag. 114. icavOdpog, see Keen. Greg. 
Cor. 319. 

5. Accusatives of the third declension in ag are short, as 
Orjpdg, "EXXrjvac, ZXiriSag, &c. ; see Drac. 113. 29. Const. Lasc. 
as above. 

Note 1. — The resolved Ionic termination tag is also short- 
ened, as Callim. to Art. 246. ^dpdidg. Here, however, a 
contraction by synizesis frequently takes place, as Horn. Od. 
8. 560. iroXiag ; see Thiersch, Gr. Gr. 190. 27. 

Note 2. — With the Attics the termination of the polysyl- 
labic comparatives in tovag are usually curtailed by a syllable, 
and then pronounced with the lengthened quantity, as koX- 
Xiovag, KaXXiovg, so in the singular jcaXXiw for jcaXXiova, 
comp. Drac. as above. This, however, does not prevent the 
frequent occurrence of these words with the Attic poets in the 
resolved form. 



GREEK TROSODY. 45 

Note 3. — Also forms in svg, according to the given analogy 
of the accusative sing, of these words, §. 20. 2. a, retain 
the final syllable long with the Attics, as fiamXsvg fiamXzag, 
l-rnrevg linrtag, hptvg Upiag ; see Button. Gr. Gr. §. 72., note 
1. 2. 

Note 4. — In like manner in personal pronouns the accusa- 
tives plural are properly long ; i]}iag, vfiag, <j<pag ; yet by a 
change of the accent the poets frequently shorten them, par- 
ticularly the two first ; comp. Button. Gr. Gr. §. 72., note 17. 
6. Also adverbs in ag are short, as ayicag(a), av$paKag(a), arpe- 

flag, lvTV7rag(a), ir&ag ; comp. Drac. 10. 15. Et. M. 102. 17. 

Apollon. de adv. 570. 24. where also the accentuation of these 

words is spoken of. 

Measure of the final syllable agin Verbs. 
§.29. 

1. Ac is short in the second person of the different tenses 
which terminate therein, as ereyZag, riy^eiag, tyvXaZag, <j)v\a- 
l^uag, otSag, \l\oiirag, 7r((f)VKag, &c. 

2. On the contrary, the contracted form in ag, in second per- 
sons of verbs in aiv, is long, as (jivaaeig (frvaqg, ifyvaatg, Ifyvvag, 
which measure Ihe Ionic poets retain after prefixing a to the 
final syllable, e. g. II. 21. 108. oi/k bpaag otog, &c. ; comp. 
§. 25. 2. 

Note. — Participles in ag, as \£%ag, iroiricrag, are noticed 
above, §. 28. 1. c. 

Measure of i in the termination of Words.— Measure of t in 

the termination of Declension. 

§. 30. 

1. In the first place i is short in the small number of neuters 
of the third declension, as fxiXi, trlvriiri, and the rest; comp. 
Drac. 66. 19. Arcad. de ace. 118. 17. 

2. But the abridged from »cpT is long, together with the names 
of letters ending in i, as £7, tu, &c. ; comp. Const. Lasc. 233. 
13. Reg. Pr. 126., so Alcseus Messen. Ep. 71. 1. (A. P. VII. 
429.) diaaaicL <JE>7 fiovvov. 

3. Datives of the third declension have i short in both num- 



46 GREEK PROSODY. 

bers, as avBp'itf) avSpaai, KvkXwtti KvkXw^T, see Drac. 11*2. 21.; 

so in the Ionic form of the first and second declension plural, 

as TraXa/uyort, %,v\oi<n. 9 Evv(i(fi, &C. 

Note.— In certain forms, however, which end in i in the 
genitive, and in double i in the dative, a long i can be produced 
by blending the two, asOIrT, kvijgt'i, juj?t7, /marl, for Otru, &c; 
comp. Drac. 46. 11. Reg. Pr. 56. Et. 448. 24. de vers. Gr. 
Her. 44. Only later Christian poets have allowed themselves 
to shorten these syllables, Jacobs, A. P. 417. In whatever 
other instances this form is found with the long quantity, it 
must be ascribed to the power of the arsis ; or, as the ancients 
express themselves, the short syllable is made arbitrary ; see 
Drac. 112. 22. 

4. The vocative in i, when it occurs, is short, although here 
much uncertainty prevails in the MSS. ; see Porson Eurip. Ph. 
187. The shortness is pointed out by Drac. 114. 17., and so 
the form always appears, as in Horn. II. 3. 9. Avcnrapi, Soph. 
(Ed. T. 151. (parr, Antig. 1162. /uavrl, Electr. 781. N^etx?, 
Eurip. Androm. 192. veavt, Theocr. 86, Aa<£vT, 15. 106. 'Kvirpi, 
136. "Adwvt, and very often in the Greek anthology, as from 
Kovig kovT, Dioscorid. 30. 1. Diodor. 15. 5. (A. P. VII. 708. 
IX. 632.) *> 

5. The i appended by the Attics to pronouns is always long, 
as outo(ti{~i), 6St(7), &c. ; see Drac. 106. 17. Reg. Pr. 124. Et. 
M. 341. 44. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 60. 6. So always in the later 
poets, Agath. Schol. A. P. IV. 3. 33. raim(7) fxlv ovv epsi rig. 

6. The neuter of the interrogative and indefinite pronoun 
Tt'c(?) rt(t) (who), and rtc(t) rt(t) (any one) is short; so also its 
compounds, as ovtl, /dijrX, ort, &c. 

Note. — On the unusual pronoun of the third person i, which 
Drac. 106. 14. adduces as short, see Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 72. 3. 
note, and Et. Gud. 278. 6. The dual forais van(i) and a(j>(o'i(T) 
are also short, as is shewn by the accent. 

Measure of i in the end of Adverbs and Prepositions. 
§.31. 
1. Adverbs ending in i are of variable measure, and the an- 
cients themselves fluctuated in the determination of the indi- 



GREEK PROSODY. 47 

vidual cases ; the following may be assumed as decidedly 
short : 

a. Dissyllables, either derived from other forms or indepen- 
dent, M, vuixh oi>xW, H^> tfi ; comp. Drac. 69. 7. Et. M. 607. 
18. Apollon. de adv. 545. 17. 

b. Numeral adverbs in ig or iv, the last consonant of which 
can be rejected by the poets, as iroXXaia, irXziaraKi, t%aici, &c. 
for ttoWciklq, 7rX. £?. Et. M. 169. 31. So a\gt, pzxpi, X^P^ 
for jiwpid®, a X ptc, &c. Et. M. 169. 20. Apollon. de adv. 573. 
2. ; and lastly, voor^t, 7raXi, for voatfuv, 7toXlv. 

c. Adverbs of place in &, as avroSt, Kopt vSoSt, oiko&i, ku&, 
&c. ; see Et. M. as above. Apollon. de adverb, 573. 14. 

d. Oxytones in ti, derived from verbs in £w, as AwpicrriCt), 
"IckjtHj), 2vpt<TTi(t), jucX£tort(i), ovofjuMTTiff) ; see Drac. 37. 1. 96. 
3. Reg. Pr. 122. Apollon. de adv. 571. 31. 

Note. — Nevertheless Apollon. de adv. 572. 14. Keen. Greg. 
Cor. 31. quote some, e. g. jUEyaXwart(i), tcpwcrripQ, vewgtKj), 
as capable of being lengthened; they are, however, mostly 
short; so II. 18. 26. Eurip. Electr. 658. 
2. The following are decidedly long : 

a. Adverbs which in Attic append «, as Scvp£(7), vwi(~i), &c. ; 
Drac. 37. 9. 107. 8. and above, §. 30. 5. 

b. To these the ancients add such as are derived from adjec- 
tives, e. g. ajcXaurt(7), aoraicri(7), avtotori(7), &c. So, besides the 
grammarians quoted above under d, the author of the Et. M. 
155. 40. appears to decide ; so also Apollon. de adverb. 571. 15.; 
and, of the moderns, Brunck, Apollon. Arg. 1. 1019. The Ho- 
meric examples of this long quantity are pointed out in the 
treatise De vers. Gr. Her. 47. On the contrary, others explain 
these forms to be arbitrary ; see Lexicon Seguerian. 6. Bekker, 
An. Gr. 432. 17. This agrees with the circumstance that in- 
stances occur of their being decidedly short, as a/miaSitf) in 
Archilochus, already noticed by the ancients ; so a<rraKTi(t), 
which Brunck quotes from Soph. (Ed. Col. 1646. as proof of 
the long quantity, stands undoubtedly short in the same drama ; 
and Blomfield, iEschyl. Prometh. 216. further adduces aorc- 
vaKTt(7), awpt(T), a/carjrt(t), lyepTitf), from different poets. The 



48 GREEK PROSODY. 

same critic will always have these adverbs written with a simple 
vowel, while in the manuscripts the reading usually fluctuates 
between i and ei, as ap.oyy]TL and ajuoyrjrd, avarl and avarsi. 
Lobeck, Sophocl. Ag. 1213. decides differently, and considers 
the diphthong admissible in the words derived from adjectives; 
but in those from substantives, on the contrary, he would make 
the formation conform strictly to the radical word. GoettLing, 
Theodos. 229. ff. has treated of the orthography of these adverbs 
still more minutely, although at least the last definition there 
given may give rise to well-founded doubt. 

3. Dissyllabic prepositions are short, as avn'(t), l7rt(T), 7T£pt(t), 
&c. ; s6 also those which are formed by adding a syllable, as 
ivt(i), 7rpori(t). 

Measure of i in the termination of Verbs. 
§.32. 
The terminations of verbs in ai are short in all cases where 
they occur, e. g. \iyovat, irsjtpi&a&X, KTspioixritf) ; so in verbs in 
jui, as T&tiai, <^rjo-i(t) ? and in the poetic appended syllables of the 
kind, as iKrafivqcn, irafi^ttivrim. The same holds of imperatives 
in Si and ti, as SeiStSi," SvSt, eirofivv^, k£k\vSi, (pavr)Si; see 
Drac. 37. 21. 58. 1. 

Measure of the final Syllable iv. — Measure of the Syllable w 

in Declension. 

§.33. 

1. The paragogic terminations of the dative plural in aiv are 
invariably short, as divyatv, arpaTrirotcnv, opetnv, iravrtGcnv^ 
&c. ; so the Ionic termination Qiv, e. g. ayi\y(fiv, avroffiv. 

2. The accusative of the third declension in iv is short, as 
/uLaGTiv, (jvvsviv, Kovtv, (j)v(Tiv, &c. ; comp. Drac. 66. 24. Reg. 
Pr. 25. 

Note 1. — The poetic forms of the pronoun of the third per- 
son fxiv and viv are also short; comp. Drac. 69. 1. Lascar. 
Gr. Gr. 253. 4. Generally these forms supply the place of the 
accusative, although they sometimes appear put for the dative 
also ; comp. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 72. note 14. 



GREEK PROSODY. 49 

Note 2. — The accusative Xtv from Xig (lion), is naturally 
long, as II. 11. 480; see §. 36. 1. c, and on words which 
have the termination iv besides ig, §. 36. 1. a. 

§.34. 

The dative plural of the personal pronouns 77/xTv, vjuuv, g^kt'lv, 
and (reply, presents some difficulty in the determination of its 
proper measure, as also of its accentuation, on both of which the 
ancients entertained great diversity of opinion. With respect 
first to rijuuv, Drac. 45. 28. (comp. Reg. Pr. 157.) assumes that 
the final syllable is by nature short ; but adds, that it is length- 
ened analogously to the remaining cases of the plural rumeig, 
17/xwv, fi/mag; Constant. Lascar. 253. 1. on the contrary considers 
7]filv and vfxiv to be long, but a^iai short. To the former add 
the collateral forms of other dialects ; as, besides the Ionic 
rjfiiv, the Et. M. 84. 14. Gud. 243. 45. mention the Doric 
i7/xiv(T), and the iEolic afipXv or cl/uliuu. Apollon. de pronom. 383. 
gives also the old form of Alcaeus, afifiiaiv. Moreover, atten- 
tion must be paid to the inclination of the accent, by which 
rifuv changes into r)ju7v, and for the short usage rj/xiv ; comp. 
Herm. de emendand. rat. Gr. Gr. 78. £F. Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 
205. 18. 1. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 14. 9. 2. Of the first pronoun the 
Ionic poets frequently use the form called JEolic, II. 1. 384. 
which is still more common with the Bucolic poets, as Theocr. 
Id. II. 14. VII. 126. XV. 17. 59. 76.; but always for the short 
quantity, as afxlv with a long final syllable before a vowel is 
Doric; e.g. VII. 145. VIII. 13. Examples of the measure 
rjfjuv, besides yi/juv and 17/iTv, are not infrequent in Homer ; see 
Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 204. note 9. But the Attic poets also often 
exhibit this interchange of measure, especially Sophocles, who, 
for example, in the Electra uses the short form in the dialogue, 
v. 17. 41. 272. 877. 1372. 1443. ; and the long one in v. 311. 
454. 1381. 1431.; see, on the accentuation and quantity, Elms- 
ley, Soph. (Ed. T. praef. XIII.; Porson, however, Eurip. Phcen. 
778., decides that this measure belongs only to Sophocles, and 
does not occur in Euripides. 

The pronoun of the second person is likewise naturally long 

E 



50 GREEK PROSODY. 

in this case, vjuuv; for the short usage it mostly changes into 
v/ufuv and v/uljuu. Upon this Thiersch rests, when in Gr. Gr. 
§. 204. 9. he altogether doubts the existence of the forms vjmv 
or vjbuv in Homer. But Fischer on Weller, Th. II. 211. remarks, 
that the Et. M. 432. 34. inclines to the reading vfiiv in Odyss. 
1. 376. 2. 141. Other grammarians, as the Venet. Schol. II. 1. 
147., do the same ; but Eustathius in this passage gives vwiiv y 
which might please on the account of uniformity. On the con- 
trary, the Attic dramatists, at least Sophocles, have both the long 
and short forms, bfiiv and vfuv(T), viuv ; see Electr. 604. 1332. 
Aj. 1264. 1281. 

The pronoun of the third person, cr^icriv or afyiv, is short, as 
the accent shews; comp. Drac. 106. 16. Arcad. de ace. 179. 7. 
Apollon. de pronom. 385. For this reason in Dionys. Perieg. 
1062., Scaliger's reading acftrnv is to be adopted. On the other 
dialect forms, <j>lv and \piv, see Fischer on Weller as above, 213. 
Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 72. note 20. 

The dual forms, vto'iv and atywiv, if not contracted into one 
syllable, shorten the termination ; see Apollon. de pronom. 369. 
Arcad. de ace. 143. 8. ; with the poets, at least the Epic, this is 
the predominant usage, as II. 8. 402. 413. 416. Apoll. Arg. 2. 
250. Theocr. Id. XII. 11. Therefore when instances of the 
lengthened quantity occur, they depend upon the arsis ; see de 
vers. Gr. Her. 48. 

Lastly, in the Doric dialect the singular also of these pro- 
nouns had the same termination, namely, ^utv(t), rav(7), and 
Tiv(V) ; see Fischer on Weller II. 209. Apollon. de pronom. 364. ff. 
The length of tlv(T) is remarked by Drac. 87. 4. in reference to 
Theocr. Id. III. 33. comp. XV. 89. Erinna, 2. 1. Also the two 
others, conformably to their regular analogy, appear to have 
been usually long, although tuv occurs in Homer only before a 
consonant, not only in the Odyssee, but also, which Thiersch, 
Gr. Gr. §. 204. 4. has overlooked, in the II. 11. 201., where the 
Venet. Schol. makes allusion to the long quantity. On i^i'iv 
Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 72. note 13. hesitates in deciding on account 
of Theocr. Id. V. 18. But there the reading Ifiiv appears to be 
spurious ; see Kiessling on the passage. On the unusual and 



GREEK PROSODY. 51 

almost obsolete en or ¥v, which belongs to the third person, comp. 
Bceckh, Not. crit. on Pindar. Pythic. 4. 36. Nem. 2. 66. and the 
scholars cited by him. 

2. The syllable iv is long in the Attic lengthened pronominal 
forms ovto(tiv(~l), £KEivoaiv(T), &c, as has also been stated above, 
§.31. of the forms without v ; comp. Drac. 106. 19. Buttm. Gr. 
Gr. §. 80. 6. 

Measure of the syllable iv out of declension. 
§.35. 

1. Adverbs in iv are usually short; e. g. vocrcfnv, iraXiv, 
7rptv(t), &c. This is shewn of the two former by the short forms 
v6(j(JH, iraXty mentioned in §. 31. 1. b. ; for 7rpiv(t) the Et. M. 
405. 33. testifies, as also the usual short usage with the Attics^ 
as Sophocl. Trach. 2. Eurip. Heracl. 552. 860. 

Note. — Perhaps, however, it cannot well be denied that 
7TQLV was sometimes lengthened by the older Epic authors 
even in the thesis, although this has been doubted ; see Herm. 
Orph. 700 f. For, in the first place, the same long quantity 
is found in JEsch. Prom. 481. 769., although here also the 
correctness of the reading has been disputed ; see Blomfield 
on the passage : secondly, the Doric npav appears to point to 
a probably long or common form in the primitive language ; 
see also Jacobs, A. P. 489. 

2. It is evident that the termination iv is shortened also in 
verbs, wherever it occurs, which already follows from the cir- 
cumstance that the consonant v can be omitted. 

Measure of the syllable ig in the end of words. — Measure in 

declension. 
§.36. 
The termination ig, in the third declension, is long and short. 
It is long : 

a. In words which form the genit. in ivog. Of these gram- 
marians assume a double termination, iv and ig, in opposition 
to which Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 41. note 4, has attempted to 
shew, that in most of these cases ig was originally the prevalent 
termination, although c^A^tv, SzXcpig, and some others, inter- 
change. The same is laid down by Eustathius on Od. 3. 5. 

E 2 



52 GREEK PROSODY. 

1453. 16. Hence coctiq, yAw^e? Oig, ig, pig, Tpr}\k, &c. (7) are 
long ; comp. Drac. 81. 5. Reg. Pr. 15. Arcad. de ace. 193. 5., 
e. g. Theocr. XI. 35. plg(l) liri x e & ei - Eurip. Heracl. 193. Tjoa- 
Xk®, Diogen. Laert. (A. P. VII. 87.) Za\apig(i) , &c. 

Note. — The paroxytone adjectives compounded from these 

retain the long termination : e, g. evplg, ygvaaviTig, apiaru)- 

Sig, thus apiGTioSlvog Christodor. Ecphr. 391. Nonn. 9. 148. 

tvw&vi, Coluth. 281. Nonn. Dion. 9. 24., &c. ; see Drac. 88. 

19. Et. M. 395. 36. 

b. The termination ig, gen. tOog, is long, as ay\ig, SeWig, 
piping, opvig; comp. Drac. 10. 11. 34. 1. Et. M. 632. 3. Arcad. 
de ace. 196. 6., so Horn. Od. 10 23. plpjmi^i. Hence the accent 
in yeXyWtg Crinagor. 6. 7. (A. P. VI. 232.) is irregular, unless, 
as others suppose, it is to be read yeXylSeg. 

Note. — On the lengthening of opvig, which the ancients 
denominate Attic, as Reg. Pr. 118. Drac. 71. 7. Et. M. as 
above, it appears reasonable to assume a double form, opvig, 
7%og, 7v, and also opvtog, Xv. This alone can explain the 
frequent variation in the measure of this word, examples 
of which have already been adduced, De vers. Gr. Her. 50. 
The later Epic writers commonly use both forms opvig and 
opvtv short ; the Attics, on the contrary, interchangeably : 
thus Aristoph. has, Av. 16. 270. 287. opvtg, 335. opvtv ; 
again, v. 70. 103. opvig, v. 73. opvlv, and so repeatedly in this 
play. Also the yet extant plural opvug testifies this ; see 
Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 58. p. 236. Therefore the declaration of 
Porson, in Hecub. 208, that opvig is always long in Aristo- 
phanes, still admits of dispute. 

c. The monosyllables \lg(J) (lion), and Kig(7) (moth), are long ; 
see Drac. 36. 14. Reg. Pr. 57. Arcad. de ace. 192. 3. Only on 
the accentuation of the former, namely, whether it should be 
written \(g or Xig, and in the accusative \iv or \tv, a great dif- 
ference of opinion prevailed among the ancients: the former 
was defended by Aristarchus, the latter by Ptolemseus of Asca- 
lon; comp. Eustath. and the Venet. Schol. on II. 11. 32. 239. 
Et. M. 567. 6. Theod. Gramm. 201. 20. and Wolf. Litt. Anal. 4. 
408. note; see also Theocr. Id. XIII. 6. 62. Also the adjective 
\ig{7) (smooth) is long. Od. 12. 79. 



GREEK PROSODY. 53 

Note. — On the long forms in ig, idog, see below, 2. d. note. 

d. Nominatives and accusatives contracted from izg and tag 
are long, as opvlg, ocfig, -jroXig ; comp. Drac. 114. 23. 

2. On the contrary, the termination ig of the third declension 
is short under the following conditions. 

a. In all words in ig, except the monosyllables mentioned in 
1. c.> which have Att. the genit. etvg, Ion. tog, as \v<ng, fiavrtg, 
Nifjie<ng, wocrig, &c. ; see Drac. 62. 19. Reg. Pr. 118. Et. M. 
183. 40. Arcad. de ace. 196. 4; so Callim. to Ap. 156. 
7ro\U<j<ji(t). 

b. In most radical forms in ig, idog, and irog, whether oxy- 
tone or paroxytone, e. g. aairtg^t), spig, Qi/uug, Ilapic, XaA/ac(i), 
X«pic, &c; see Drac. 47. 18. 69. 3. Reg. Pr. 30. 

c. In feminine forms in ig, genit. idog, derived from words of 
the first declension, or from masculines, as aKpa aicpigfi), /3oX// 
j5o\ig(t), rvpavvog rvpavvigft), f EXXj7vic(i), <^utoi'c(i), arparrj- 
yig(i), and the like ; to these belong feminine patronymics, as 
'ArXavrtc(t), Il£\o7rig(X), Tavra\lg(X), c Y^rjtc(i), and proper names, 
as AoccGO* _$vXXfe(t) ; comp. Drac. 15. 21. 23. 23. 45. 25. Reg. 
Pr. 118. Et. M. 518. 16. faXitorfc(i), $otj3rj^(T) ; see Drac. 47. 
24. Constant. Lasc. 238. 22. So also where they are of both 
genders, as avaXiag, evxapig, iSpVg, and similar forms. 

d. In like manner in feminine adjectives in ig, derived from 
other forms, as a\(j^ig(X), Ilaya<rr}ig(i). 

Note. — Of those terminating in tg, i$og, the ancient 
grammarians except several dissyllables, namely, such as 
lengthen the penultimate syllable, and adduce them as long, 
on which account the penultimate of the genitive is marked 
with the circumflex. These, according to Drac. 15. 24. 23. 
14. 45. 17. 47. 16. 96. 14. Reg. Pr. 31. 118. Et. M. 184. 3. 
518. 16. Constant. Lasc. 238. 7. are especially : a\fjig{T), j3aX- 
fiig{7), Jcr^fctcQ, Kri\ig(~t),icvr]fiLg(l.), Kpr)Trig(?) 7 vri(jig{l), cr<j)payig(j), 
TsvSigiJ), (papKigij), ipr]<j>ig(j) ; to which add xapt'e(7), from 
Od. 24. 230. fiarpaxigCt), from Nicand. Theriac. 416. 
<jXoivig(J), Theocr. Id. XXIII. 51. and the pure K\-n'ig(i), 
(key) ; comp. Eustath. II. 5. 146. 532. 29. Drac. 56. 12. Et. 
M. 518. 15. Lascar. 238. 8. Maivldeg, from Opp. Hal. 1. 
108. is not altogether certain, as Aristoph. Ran. 984. has used 



54 GREEK PROSODY. 

it short. Besides it is well known that here grammarians 
were little agreed in opinion among themselves, not only as 
regarded the number of words to be excepted, but also as to 
whether the derivative cases only or also the nominative was 
long; comp. De vers. Gr. Her. 48. ff., and Spohn de extr. 
part. Odyss. 170. ff. For the length of the nominative, be- 
sides the analogy of the other long forms ending in ig, the 
usage of the poets testifies, as II. 12.456. K\rfig(7) knapi'ipti; 
comp. 24. 318. Theogn. 19. (y<j>pr)y\g(l) zTrucdaSto. On the 
contrary of those above-mentioned rev^idog(T) occurs short in 
Nicand. Alex. 471. Theaetet. Scholast. Ep. 2. 12. (A. P. X. 
16). Nicander has also Alex. 546. <rxoivi<!)i{T) Kvpry, the for- 
mer standing as an adjective. Again, according to the ana- 
logy of these, other lengthened forms are found in the Ionic 
poets, as in Meleager, Ep. 123. 4. Paul. Silent. Amb. 39. 
fiaS/uuBog, Dionys. Perieg. 703. 946. vefiplSa, the latter of 
which is otherwise always used by Attic and Epic poets with 
a short middle syllable, as Eurip. Bacch. 24. 230. 652. Theocr. 
Ep. 2. 4. Opp. Cyr. 4. 245; on which account Drac. 69. 23. no- 
tices this as a peculiarity of Dionysius ; so also later authors, 
as Hedyl. Ep. 6. 6. Agath. Schol. 31. 4. (A. P. YI. 292. 172.) 
and frequently Nonn. Dionys. 1. 35. 6. 34. 35. 17. 233. 
Moreover the above-mentioned grammarians adduce some 
trisyllabic diminutives, the final syllable of which is long in 
the common and Ionic dialects, and short in the Attic, espe- 
cially j3A£0aptc(t) 5 KEpa/uLigiJ.), wXoKafiiglJ.) , pcKpavig (7) ; see Drac. 
23. 16. 45. 23. Reg. Pr. 118. So 7rXo/cajuie(7) occurs in the deri- 
vative cases in Theocr. Id. XIII. 7. and frequently in the Greek 
Anthology, e. g. Rufin. Epigr. 36. 5. (A. P. V. 48.) Christodor. 
Ecphras. 36. 81. and pa(j)av(g(l) in Aristoph. Plut. 544. Lastly, 
the accusative of icavovig(i) in Philippus, Epigr. 17. 3. (A. P. 
VI. 62.) must be added. 

In like manner grammarians distinguish icapig (lobster), and 
pnr'ig (fan), the latter of which occurs in the Anthology with 
variable measure, being short in Antipater Sidonius, Epigr. 
21. 5. (A. P. VI. 206.) and so in some other passages quoted by 
Jacobs, Anth. Pal. 204. ; on the contrary, long in Aristo, Ep. 
1. 3. (A. P. VI. 306.) although the short measure appears to 



GREEK PROSODY. 55 

predominate, and is found also in Nonn. Dion. 12. 283. and 
Paul. Silent. 74. 153. The other word, icapig, was formerly long- 
in the nominative in Joannes Gazaeus, II. 95 ; but Grsefe has 
there given icapXg vr)ypix£vr) from the Goth, copy : the accusa- 
tive tcapldag is lengthened in Asclepiades, Ep. 28. 3. (A. P. V. 
185). 

Adjectives in ig compounded from long forms are likewise 
long in the final syllable, as aXiKprririgiJ.), (5a^vKvrnuLig(l). Quint. 
Sm. 1. 55. £VK\{iig(i), £i>7rAoKa/zte(7), /uLtXafjLipijipig, fxovoKpi]7rig, 
ravvKpf]7r~ig, as it should be read Et. M. 184. 8 ; see Drac. 
41. 13. Reg. Pr. 118. Eustath. Od. 2. 119. 14. 37. 50. On the 
accentuation alone the ancients were at issue, some wishing to 
paroxytone all these words according to the general rules of 
accentuation in compounds, while others made those which oc- 
curred only in the feminine gender oxytone; see Spohn, as 
above, 190. ff. AiK\(g(X), SucX$oe(t), which Drac. 56. 18. Et. M. 
518. 21. Eustath. as above, have already excepted, is always 
short in aU poets; so II. 12. 455. S«XfSae(t), Od. 17. 268. 
ducking (^). 

3. The pronouns rig(T) and t\q(X) are short ; comp. Drac. 88. 
10. 103. 10. Reg. Pr. 57, in which passage irag is to be corrected 
into rig. Arcad, de ace. 193. 3. 

Measure of the final Syllable ig in Adverbs. 

§• 37. 

Adverbs in ig are short in the termination, as aXig, afjiv&g, 

XiKpi(f>ig(T), fJ-EXpig ; so the numeral adverbs, e. g. $(g(T), rpig(T) y 

TST 9 aK'ig(?), &c. ; Apollon. de adverb. 557. 3. Et. M. 405. 30. 

Venet. Schol. II. 16. 324. 

Note. — Grammarians, as Const. Lascar. 253. 21. partly ex- 
cept Tpig and Sig, as formed by syncope from rpiaicig and 
Svaicig ; yet this is contradicted by the usage of the poets, 
which shortens them, as Si'cOO ; Eurip. Suppl. 1085. Tpig(T) ; 
Theocr. Id. II. 43. VI. 39. XVII. 72. Asclepiad. Epigr. 25. 1. 
(A. P. V. 7). 



56 GREEK PROSODY. 

Measure of v in the termination of words.— Measure m 

declension, 

§.38. 

1. Names of letters ending in v are long, as /xv, vv, v \pi\6v ; 
comp. Const. Lasc. 233. 12 ; so the grammarian Stephanus uses 
them in the metrical index of the several books of the Ilias An- 
thol. Palat. IX. 385. 12. 13. 20. 

2. Neuters of the third declension have the final syllable 
short, as aaru, yovv, vairij, 7rwu(u) ; comp. Drac. 34. 9. 68. 8. 
Reg. Pr. 40. The same holds of the neuters of adjectives in 
vg, act, v ; e. g. r\fXiav, %r\\v, l%v(v), ra;Y_v(u), wkv(u), &C. 

Note. — The undeclined ypv is long, and so Constant. Lasc. 
254. gives it, but as an adverb, although it is more properly 
a substantive, as in Aristoph. Plut. 17; compare the Scholia 
and Hemsterhuis in the passage. 

3. When the nominative is long, it appears natural that the 
v of the vocative should also be lengthened ; nevertheless the 
short quantity would also have much analogy in its favour. 
Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 42, note, defends the first, and adduces 
l-)ftv{v) with a long termination : shortened forms, however, of 
those that have a short nominative, are not infrequent with the 
poets, as Theocr. Id. X. 42. iroXvaraxv, Eurip. Here. Fur. 1137. 
wpivfiv. Myro Byzant. 1. 2. j3orpv Aiwvxxrov, but also Theocr. 
Id. XVII. 53. Kvavofypv. 

4. The pronoun of the second person av is short; comp. 
Apollon. de pronomin. 327. f. Drac. 106. 15. Const. Lasc. 252. 
26. In like manner the Doric tv, which, put as an enclitic, 
represents the accusative ; e. g. Theocr. Id. VIII. 7. X. 15. 

Measure of Adverbs and other terminations in v. 
§.39. 
1. According to the testimony of the ancients adverbs in v are 
short; see Drac. 25. 1. Apollon. de adv. 614. 8. Et. M. 114. 
33 ; e. g. £vSv(v), iii£Tat > v{v), irayyy, iravv, ttq6\vv. 

Note. — On the single avriicpv or avriKpvg the opinions of 
the ancients are divided ; Drac, as above, affirms that avriKpvg 
is by nature long ; the same rule is given more complete in 



GEEEK PROSODY. 57 

Et. M. 114. 29. where the signification and quantity of 
clvtlkqvq and avriKpv are distinguished. Apollon. de adverb. 
614. 7. considers the accentuation of avrtKpvg as irregular. 
Yet the Venet. Schol. on II. 5. 100. assumes the like differ- 
ence ; comp. also Bekk. Anecd. Gr. 1328. On the contrary, 
Eustath., as above, 527. 12. lays down avracpv to be both long 
and short, which, as he himself attempts to prove in some 
passages, is at least supported by Epic examples ; see Herm. 
Orph. 706. Besides, it must not be overlooked that avrucpvg 
never occurs in Homer ; in Apollonius it has sometimes been 
introduced by Brunck; see III. 493. In Quintus Sm. 4. 
376. 8. 323. 13. 91. it stands as a dactyl. 
2. Verbs in vjull lengthen the third person of the imperfect and 
also of the second aorist, where this occurs, as from <frvw, tyd/ni, 
tyv, from Svu), tdu, Ep, Su and (j>v ; see Drac. 37. 13. Et. M. 
289. 50. but also e8u, II. 11. 63. The same holds also in the 
tragedians, as is evident from the frequent ityv ; e. g. Soph. 
Electr. 1010. Eurip. Bacch. 733. Mel. Epigr. 95. 3; see Buttm. 
Gr. Gr. §. 107. note 16. 

Measure of the final Syllables vv and vg. — Measure in 
Declension. 
§.40. 
1. We connect the final syllables vv and vg together in the 
discussion, because words which terminate with vv in the accu- 
sative, have vg in the nominative, and therefore these forms 
occur in the same examples. Now with respect first to words 
which tenninate in the nominative in vv, grammarians lay 
down that they lengthen the final syllable, e. g. Toprvv, fxocr- 
<rvv, ttoXtvv, Qopicvv, to which Arcad. de ace. 10. 5. adds 
the ^Eolic tektw for tzktuv ; comp. Drac. 32. 12. 46. 20. 93. 26. 
Constant. Lasc. 238. 15. However, the same grammarians in- 
form us, that according to the statement of Herodian, the nomi- 
native is short, and the derivative cases alone made long. It is 
probable that here also the oldest form was vg, as 2. 862. 
QopKvg av <Ppvyag riye, whence arose a heteroclitic form in 
vog and woe, at least in this name ; in this manner such 
forms could as well be considered long as those in ig ivog, 



58 GREEK PROSODY. 

which is partly disputed by the ancients; see De vers. Gr. 
Her. 81. 

2. The termination vv in the neuter participles of verbs in vjuli is 
short, as $zacvvv(y), ?£uyvuv(u), &c. ; comp. Const. Lasc. 252. 4. 

3. Of words in vg, gen. vog, accus. w, the following are origi- 
nally and indisputably long. 

a. Monosyllables, as Spue, fivg, vvg, ace. Spvv, fivv, <rvv, 
which is evident from the accent; comp. Drac- 36. 9. 91. 15. 
Et. M. 288. 29. 736. 44. Const. Lasc. 239. 1. 

b. In like manner in these two cases, polysyllables which 
have the accent on the last syllable, and form vog in the genitive, 
are long, as e^Y]Tvg{v), l%vg(v), lx%vg(v), \iyvvg{v), vr}dvg{v), 
6(j)pi)g(i)). However frequently this measure may have been 
mistaken, as even recently by Graefe, Epistol. crit. on Bucol. 46. 
yet the remarks of the ancients, particularly of Herodian in 
Eustath. Odyss. 19. 163. 1851. put it beyond all doubt; and after 
a suggestion of Barnes, on Eurip. Ion. 1004. an attempt has 
been made in the treatise De vers. Gr. Her. 67. f. to place this 
truth in a clearer light. Besides the authorities there remarked, 
Arcad. de ace. 92. 8. and Constant. Lasc. 239. 1. also speak of 
the lengthening of these forms, and Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 42, 
note, accedes to the same view ; also Porson, Eurip. Med. 1254, 
adopts it in reference to 'Epivvvg(v). 

Note. — The rare examples in which such forms are short- 
ened, as Callim. to Artem. 160. vrjBvg(v) Ikuvt], are for the 
most part given De vers. Gr. Her. 68. Arcad. de ace. 92. 
10., as also Choeroboscus, quoted by Buttmann, explains this 
as a poetic licence. In like manner the Reg. Pr. 124. ex- 
pressly states, that iy^ v (^)> mentioned by Buttmann as 
short, is peculiar to Pindar. Nevertheless K\iTvg(v), vridvg{v), 
and some others, occur here and there with a short final syl- 
lable in the tragedians and later Epic authors. Hence one 
should hesitate in following Wernicke on Tryphiodor. 288. ff. 
however acute some of his remarks may be, when he rejects 
all examples of such shorts in the Alexandrine Epic poets. 
More probably this very circumstance occasioned the transi- 
tion to the short usage in the later Epic poets, who would 
rather borrow from other Epic writers than from tragedians. 

1 



GREEK PROSODY. 59 

So, besides those mentioned by Wernicke, we have in Joannes 
Gazaeus, II. 11. vt}$vv(v) avevpvvovaa. 94. cf)(Xvv{v) airo- 
irrvovaa, Agath. Schol. 52. 4. (A. P. IX. 662.) vr]dvg{v) lire- 
ySoinrEi; see also on k\itvq(v), Monk on Eurip. Hippol. 227. 
Schaef. Mel. Cr. 73. Jacobs, A. P. 862. 692. Moreover it 
cannot be denied, that the accusative Ix^va, vr$va, and the 
like, occurs also in the later poets ; see Wernicke, as above. 
Jacobs, A. P. 502. 

c. Diminutives in vg are long, as Aiovvg, airfyvg, XapSvg, 
which grammarians circumflex; comp. Drac. 104.20. Et. M. 
133. 53. Arcad. de ace. 92. 13. 

Note. — The words hitherto given, which have vv in the 
. accusative, naturally lengthen this case. 

d. According to the testimony of the ancients, the two end- 
ing in dog and Sog in the genit., $ayvg(v), vdog (doll), and 
Kwfjivg, vSog (bunch), are long; comp. Drac. 33. 22. 40. 11. 71. 
12. Et. M. 532. 6. 

e. Participles of verbs in v/ull lengthen the syllable vg ; comp. 
Drac. 30. 1. Const. Lasc. 251. 12; this is the case both in the 
Epic poets and tragedians, as Horn. II. 10. 201. 6XXvg{v). Quint. 
Sm. I. 155. XIII. 24. dzncvvg{v). Theogn. 1035. Karadvg{v), &c. 

f. Lastly, the termination vg is long in plural forms contracted 
from veg and vag; as II. 16. 390. icXtTvg. Od. 11. 320. yivvg, 
and frequently; comp. Drac. 30. 18. 

4. The termination vg in words of the third declension is 
short. 

a. In those in vg, which have vog in the genit. and are bary- 
tone, e. g. yivvg, true, TreXstcvg, vrayvg ; so also yripvg, irrj^vg ; 
see Drac. 30. 15. 33. 19. Arcad. de ace. 91. 9. 20. 

Note. — The words adduced have constantly the short quan- 
tity : therefore the reading received by Matthias, in Here. 
Fur. 5. is false, and must either be ^iraprtov aTa^yg j3Xa- 
ottjcev, according to Barnes, or, if with Elmsley, on Eurip. 
Bacch. 1133. we do not allow the omission of the augment: 
araxvg y £j3Xaor£v. For at least no one will here be dis- 
posed to defend the long quantity of this word ; comp. 
Theocr. Id. X. 47. Apollon. Arg. 1. 688. 3. 1389. 4. 989. 
Quint. Sm. 4. 425. 13. 242. although in tragedians it usually 



60 GREEK PROSODY. 

stands at the end of a trimeter, as in Eurip. Cycl. 121. 
Bacch. 245. 

b. Those which have og impure in the genitive are short, 
whether they be oxytone or barytone, as 7n?Aa/xve(u), x^ a /^c(v), 
jiaprvg, Arcad. de ace. 91. 21. 

Note.— Arcad. de ace. 193. 6. indeed quotes the form 
jxaprvp with a long final syllable ; however, its use is proba- 
bly confined entirely to later writers, for elsewhere /maprvg 
always occurs, and that with a short final syllable; e. g. 
Theogn. 1226. Bion. Id. IV. 1. Manetho, Apotelesm. 5. 90. 
Nonn. Dionys. 3. 331. On the real exceptions Sayvg(v) and 
kwjuuc(v) we have spoken above under 3. d. On the contrary 
icopvg, vSog, vv, (helmet,) is always short ; see Drac. 34. 5. 
58. 17. 

c. Also adjectives in vg, compounded from substantives in vg, 
shorten the termination, e. g. evaraxvg, TroXvSaicpvg, podoTrrixvg, 
Tpifipa'xvg, viripofypvg. The shortness even of those com- 
pounded from originally long forms, e. g. from lx%vg{v) and 
6<j)pvg(v), is laid down by the ancients, as Arcad. de ace. 92. 5. 
Const. Lasc. 233. 6. Et. M. 246. 12. 565. 16. 599. 33. and 
although the last appears to hesitate with regard to KaX\ix%vg, 
yet the usage of the poets establishes the shortness and the 
proparoxytone accentuation; see Opp. Hal. 1. 185. 3. 191. 
K^XXtx^vg, 1. 169. 3. 188. X P"<™0puc, Rufin. Ep. 19. 2. (A. P. 
V. 76.) zixxppvg, Theocr. Id. IV. 59. Kvavotypvv, Lycophr. 346. 
\evKO(f)pvv. To these add also the compounds from ipxofiai, as 
£7D]Xuc, vlrjXvg; see Et. M. 599. 33. Horn. II. 10. 434. Eurip. 
Here. Fur. 254. 

d. All adjectives in vg, eia, v, shorten the termination with- 
out regard to the accent, as (5a%vg(v), rifiiavg, SriXvg, raxvg{v), 
wKvg(v) ; comp. Drac. 104. 22. Examples abound every 
where. 

Note. — Here also, as the individual examples show, the 
accusative in vv follows the quantity of the nominative, and 
is short. 



GREEK PROSODY. 61 

Measure of the terminations vv and vg out of Declension. 

§. 41. 

1. Adverbs in vg, like those in v, are short in the final sylla- 
ble, as eyydgiv), £v%vg{v), and the like ; see Apollon. de adverb. 
614. 15. Et.M.391. 35; so lyyvg{v), Hom.Od.2. 165. ev%vg(v), 
Soph. Electr. 957. 906. On avriKpvg, see §. 39. 1. note. 

2. The termination vg is long in the second person of all 
tenses of verbs in v/lll, as Stficvvg, tddicvvg, ecpvg; see Const. 
Lase. 248. 15. Soph. Electr. 970. igtyv?* 

3. In like manner the first person in the imperfect and second 
aorist of the given verbs is long ; comp. Const. Lasc. as above. 
However, these forms only seldom occur, as Soph. Electr. 936. 
t(f)vv in the close of the verse ; so also the syncopised form of 
the third person, as Od. 5. 481. i$vv tTrafjioifiaSig ; comp. Buttm. 
Gr. Gr. §. 107. note 16. 

4. Of particles the preposition <rvv(v) is short; in like manner 
the particles roivvv and vvv enclitic, but vvv (now) is naturally 
long ; see Const. Lasc. 253. 6. 254. 8. 

Note. — Monk, on Euripid. Alcest. 1096. maintains that the 
enclitic vw can sometimes be lengthened, and in proof ad- 
duces other examples from the tragedians ; but in this case, 
as Wustemann also observes, the words must be accented, 
otherwise the quantity and want of accent would be contra- 
dictory to one another. 

Measure of the Syllable vp at the end of Words. 

1. The Et. M. 506. 20. considers substantives in vp as scarcely 
Greek, and admits only the forms juaprvp and \pl$vp, the latter 
of which is wanting in lexicons, but rejects forms like KipKvp, 
"iWvp, to which Arcad. de ace. 19. 17. adds also Alyvp. The 
shortness of these forms may be inferred in most cases from 
their derivatives, only Kipicvp, like KipKvpa, was probably long ; 
on the properly Greek juaprvg see above, §. 40. 4. b. note. 

2. The circumflexed irvp is naturally long in the nominative 
and accusative; see Drac. 75. 11. 103. 9. Reg. Pr. 57. 



62 GREEK PROSODY. 

Measure of the doubtful Vowels a, i, v, in the penultimate and 
ante-penultimate Syllables. — Measure of a in the penulti- 
mate and antepenultimate Syllables of Declension. 
§.43. 

1. The Doric or poetic genitive in ao of words of the first 
declension in r\g and ag is always long, like these terminations 
themselves, see §. 28. 1., thus: "AAr«o, Boptao, ^Opiarao. The 
same holds good of the genitive plural of feminine forms in awv, 
whether they be substantives or adjectives ; e. g. II. 2. 87. juls- 
\i<T<rau)v[a), aSivaa)v{a), see Drac. 110. 9. 111. 24. Et M. 40. 
52. Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 179. 33. 

Note. — It, is well known that the termination awv, with 
the same measure, sometimes occurs also in neuters or femi- 
nines of the second declension, as Hes. Scut. Here. v. 7. 
(3\e(j)ap(i)v t curb Kvav£acov(a). 

2. Besides the above mentioned, nothing worthy of remark 
occurs in the first two declensions, as they never increase in 
the syllables, and the vowels or diphthongs of the several cases 
sufficiently shew the natural quantity. The matter is different 
in the third, where, however, in most instances, the natural 
quantity of the nominative determines that of the remaining 
cases. Here the terminations, the derivative cases of which 
are to be considered, are a, av, a£, ap, ag, mp. The first of 
these is always short in neuters, as aXeKpa, Swjuaroc, (Tu)/j.ari } 
7rpay^uara>v(a), &c; comp., §. 20. 

Note. — To these add the heteroclite singular and plural 
forms, as Quint. Sm. 12. 109. dvtfpai, Soph. Electr. 460. 
oveipara. iEsch, Prom. 486. bvzipa.TU)v{a), the first exam- 
ple of which is in Horn. Od. 20. 87. also Apollon. Arg. 4. 
172. irapuaaiv{a), if the reading be correct : II. 7. 212. 
7rpo(Tu)Traaiv ; comp. Fisch. on Weller, II. 188. Buttm. Gr. 
Gr. §. 56. note 15. 

3. The derivative cases of masculines in av, genit. avog, 
are long, as Ilav Havog, ' kviav ' ' kviavog. Soph. Electr. 
714.; comp. Drac. 8. 13. Const. Lasc. 237. 22. and above, 
§. 23. 4. 

Note. — Here also the Ionians have, in most instances, 77, 



GREEK PROSODY. 63 

as Tfrrjvec? H. 14. 279., but Ilav remains everywhere un- 
changed, as also in its derivatives. 

4. Of forms in a£, genit. ayog, aKog, ayoe, there has yet been 
no opportunity of treating, as they are always long in the nomi- 
native, either by nature, as pa^(a), or at least by position. The 
ancients were not unanimous among themselves in determining 
the natural measure; see Drac. 18. 10. 47. 3. 51. 6. 76. 7. 80. 
18. Reg. Pr. 6. 63. Et. M. 109. 45. 460. 55. Also Bast, on Greg. 
Corinth. 240. and Spohn, Commentat. de part. extr. Odyss. 
120. ff. have made some observations in respect to diminutives 
in a£. In general the following appears to admit of being laid 
down agreeably to the definitions of the ancients and the usage 
of the poets. Derivative cases of words in a£ are long : 

a. In monosyllables of the masculine gender, as j3Aa£ (sim- 
pleton), 7TTa% (hare), 6pa£ (Thracian), genit. aKog, and pa%, 
payog (grape). Apollon. Ep. 5. 4. Diodor. Con. 3. 3. (A. P. VI. 
22. 238.) ; see Drac. 19. 12. 80. 21. Reg. Pr. 60., in which 
passages, however, »cpa? is corruptly written for Qpa%. Of those 
quoted irraE, stands in ^Esch. Agam. 137. short, which is there 
defensible, as being of the feminine gender. 

b. Polysyllables, as 'EmdavpaZ, HpaE, (hawk), Aristoph. Av. 
515. opOiaE, (part of a mast) ; comp. Drac. 19. 5. Reg. Pr. 63. 

c. The same measure is followed by dissyllabic radical forms 
of the masculine gender, which have the penultimate syllable 
long by nature, as 0wpa|, tpa?, Kvu§a% (pin), Orph. Pr. 2. 26., 
Aa/3pa£ (sea-wolf), Opp. Hal. 1. 112. otog (helm), Eurip. Hec. 
1610. <rv 9 (j)aK (filth), Aristh. Lysist. 673. QaiaZ (Phaeacian). 
The length of these words is evinced by their Ionic form in 
Epic writers; see II. 2. 544. 24. 269. Od. 3. 35. To these add 
some made long by position, which have a liquid letter in the 
middle, as iropiraZ, (handle of a shield), Eurip. Phcen. 2125. 
Tropirax W avrov, Ion. 7rop7rrj£, KopSaZ, (a kind of dance), see 
Bekker. An. Gr. I. 101. 116. Kovda% (a game), Rufin. A. P. 
V. 61. 1. To these definitions Drac. 18. 24. 47. 3. 51. 6. also 
testifies. 

Note. — w Ipa£ is corrupted in Draco and the Reg. Pr. into 
tXa? ; that the former is correct is clear from Et. M. 467. 56. 
and the passage from Hesiod. Op. 203. there quoted. The 



64 GREEK PROSODY 

above-named grammarians except the word aavGa% or aavra^ 

as short, and tcavaE, or KafiaE, (a sea-fowl), as common ; the 

latter, however, is mostly long in the poets, and usually written 

by them icavriZ, rj/coc ; e. g. Callim. Fr. 167. Leonidas Tarent. 

Ep. 74. 4. Some others adduced by Draco are so corruptly 

written, that their investigation here w T ould go to too great 

length. To the above-mentioned belongs also optrriE, r^Kog 

(branch), II. 21. 31., and so, generally, Dor. opiraKEg, Theocr. 

Id. VII. 146. An example of the short quantity occurs in 

Nicias, A. P. VII. 200. vn opiraica, if the reading be there 

correct: comp. Jacobs, A. P. 262. In like manner in Theocr. 

XV. 35. juvpfiaKEQ is Doric for jLLvpfjirjKeg. 

d. Of diminutives in a%, those preceded by a vowel are long, 

as <j>\va% (prattler), Nossus, Ep. 12. 3. (A. P. VII. 414.) crroaK 

(Stoic), viaZ, (young man), Callim. Fr. 78. pvaZ, (flood), besides 

those which have the penultimate long by nature, as j3wjua£ 

(parasite), irriXa^ (dirt), irXovrati (a rich noodle), Kpw/ia^ (heap 

of stones) ; lastly, some lengthened only by position, as iraaaaE, 

(nail), Aristoph. Acharn. 763. (rrojUKpaZ (boaster). Aristoph. 

Nub. 1370. (j)6praE, (carrier), with a short penultimate, 0cvaS 

aKOQ (deceiver). The reason of this lengthening lies in the long 

radical word 0£vafa£w. Others were used by the Comic poets 

rather as names of ridicule, and lengthened the final syllable on 

account of their contraction from other words, like the forms in 

ag and vg. For this reason one might be led to consider forms 

like voaaa% and vsoacraZ, j3a/3a£ from j3a/3aKrr]c in Lycophr. 

472., genit. a/coe, as long. 

5. On the contrary, words in a£ are short in the derivative 
cases. 

a. In monosyllables of the feminine gender, as SpaE, (handful), 
Batrachom. 240. kA«? (key), irXal (platter), Eurip. Hec. 8. 
owaE, (dog), in the genit. cucoc, so ora£ (obsol.) (drop), in the 
genit. ayoc, Apoll. Arg. 4. 626. 

b. Dissyllabic derivatives and diminutives of the feminine 
gender, which have the penultimate long by nature, are short, 
as av\a% (furrow), SpTdaZ, (lettuce), SpTva? (trident), kXT/xo? 
(ladder), iizipcfc (girl), irTSaZ, (fountain), GfiiXaZ, or [u\a% (yew 
tree), Eurip. Bacc. 659. Nonn. Dionys. 12. 86. Hereto the 



GREEK PROSODY. 65 

ancients reckon also /3wXa£ (furrow), |3w/xa£ (little altar) as a 
distinction from the above 6 fiivfiaZ; see Drac. 18. 10. 47. 6. 
Lascar. 233. 15. Spohn, as above, 121. 

Note. — The assumption of the ancients, however, that these 
shortened words are only of the feminine gender, does not 
appear to be altogether well founded, as 6 Xa'/xa£ clkoq also, 
which is quoted only as masculine, occurs short ; see Eurip. 
Iph. in Aul. 1520. Epigr. Adesp 428. 10. (A. P. IX. 788) ; 
and hence it would be necessary in the two passages to take 
the form for a feminine, which does not agree well with the 
context. In like manner KpufiaZ,, given as long, is short in 
Lycophr. 653. where, however, icXwfxaKag stands according to 
another reading. 

c. Lastly, dissyllabic radical or diminutive words, which 
shorten the first syllable, are mostly short, e. g. a/3a£ (calcula- 
tion-table), S6va% (reed), Kafxa^(a) (pale), /coXa| (flatterer), icopati 
(crow), \i%a% (stone), /uvXaZ, (millstone), Trivcfc (tablet), okvXciE, 
(puppy), x<*P a % (palisade), aairaXa^ lengthened from cnraXaC, 
(mole) ; see Drac. 53, 17; so the most part of those lengthened 
only by position, namely, all wherein this is formed by two 
mute letters, as avSpa% (ashes), /uLaaTaE, and fxvara^ (mouth, 
morsel), irvvSaE, (bottom of a vessel), vcrcraZ, Aristoph. Lysist. 
1011, but also many others containing a liquid letter, e. g. 
StypaZ, (chair), o/u^aE, (unripe grape), \apva% (chest), all in the 
genit. aKog. Lastly, those which take y or \ in the genit. have 
mostly the short vowel, as apiraE,, diaacpati, \a\a%, XaTati, in the 
genit. ayog, and rirpa%, in the genit. rirpaxog and rirpaKoq, for 
which in Drac. 51. 12. KtKpaZ, is falsely written. 

Note 1. — According to this rule <pv\a%, aicog, is also short, 
and so it usually occurs in the poets, as Soph. Antig. 260. 
Horn. II. 10. 180. f. &c, but Drac. 94. 23. declares it to be 
arbitrary, and ol/co^uXaJ, 51. 15. to be long ; for both of which, 
however, certain authority is wanting. 

Note 2. — Adjectives compounded from these naturally con- 
form to the radical words, as IpifiCikali, /cXaa-t/3wXa|, -rroXv- 
7rtSa|, genit. clkoq, but XivoSupaZ, aicog; see Drac. 51. 16. 
6. In words in ap the quantity of the nominative is invariably 
transferred to the other cases ; consequently the monosyllabic 



66 GREEK PROSODY. 

masculines are long, as \pap, ipapog, see §. 28. I.; but the dis- 
syllabic, unless lengthened by position, are short, as /natcdo apog ; 
so also neuters, as ovSap arog ara, §. 28. 2. 3. 

7. Of terminations in ag, feminines in ag a$og, adjectives in 
ag avog, neuters in ag arog and aog, and in like manner neuters 
in v arog are short in the derivative cases, e. g. irovriag adog(a), 
<J7riAa$£(j<Ti(a), fizXava, riparog, ripaai, alXaog, yovv yovarog, 
$6pv $opaTZ(j<TL(a) ; Quint. Sm. 6. 363. Also fieyag (great) forms 
jueyaXov(a), peyaXqia), with a short vowel. 

Note. — Kspag, however, forms also tciparog, as KzparE, 
Eurip. Bacch. 879; and so sometimes in the compounds, 
as Aristoph. Nub. 597. vipiKepara irirpav ; comp. Elmsley, 
Eurip. Bacch. 919 ; although here the poets usually change 
the last syllable into a>, as Homer, Od. 10. 158. vipiKtpwv 
tXafov. Horn. Hymn. 18. 2. 37. Sucipwra, Eurip. Helen. 382. 
XpvaoKipwT tXafyov ; here, however, some MSS. have a. 
Hence may be explained the lengthened form Kspaara(aa) in 
Arat. Ph. 174. Quint. Sm. 6. 125. 238. Nonn. Dion. 10. 360. 
12. 80. On the contrary, in Quint. Sm. 14. 595. icepawv 
should evidently be written for KEparuv ; comp. Buttm. Gr. 
Gr. §. 54. note 3. Tepaara{aa) in Quint. Sm. 5. 43. 12. 522. 
is of similar formation. 

8. The following have always long a in the derivative cases : 

a. Kpag KpctTog (head), and Xag contr. from Xaag (stone), the 
latter in the full as well as the contracted forms, genit. Xaog and 
Xaog, accus. Xaav and Xaa in Quint. Sm. 13. 156. The former 
is often lengthened into aa in the oblique cases, Kpaarog, 
Kpdan, Opa), &c. ; as in Horn. II. 14. 177. 19. 93. Od. 22. 218. 
Apollon. Rh. 1. 222. 1010. 2. 1014. and often in later authors; 
on the other, see Et. M. 553. 1. 

b. Adjectives derived from Kepawvpi are long, as fieXiKpag 
arog, yet they have frequently rj ; comp. §. 28. 1. f. 

c. Of participles in ag, aaa, av, the feminine form is naturally 
long, as II. 20. 12. (povriaaaa, &c. and so every where. 

d. In these forms, and in masculines in ag, avrog, the dative 
plural in aari is always long, e. g. Fiyamv, ijucktiv, &c. ; see Drac. 
113. 12. Const. Lasc. 236. 16. 

Note. — The same termination in words in rip, which suffer 

1 



GREEK PROSODY. 67 

syncope in the genitive, is short, as avr\p, $uyarrjp, avBpaai(a) y 

Svyarp aai(a) 9 &C. 

9. Words in wp mostly shorten the termination in the deri- 
vative cases, as "Apa\p afiog, &lpcn//, \al\axp, airog. Reg. Pr. 67. 
Generally (}>aip 0aj3oe (a species of dove) is given as long, but it 
is short, e. g. Lycophr. 580 ; so also irXivSofiaip and similar 
compounds take the short quantity ; comp. Arcad. de ace. 94. 
12. Only Spaip, probably for Spcnrirrig (fugitive), and \a\p, a 
Tarentine word, are named as long. 

§.44. 

1. With respect to the inflection of adjectives, it yet remains 
to be mentioned, in addition to the above, that forms of the 
superlative in rarog always shorten the doubtful vowel, as co^w- 
rarog, XaXiararog, &c. ; see Lasc. 242. 25. 

2. Of numerals it is to be observed, that Siaicoo-ioi, together 
with rpiaKOvra{a), Tpicucocrioi, and the compounds, as Theocr. 
Id. XIII. 74. rpLCLKovraZvyov "Apycj, are invariably long, on 
which account the Ionians write TpirjKOvra, &c. Et. M. 290. 
50. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 70. note 12. In the other hundreds, as 
TsaaapaKOGioi, irsvraKomoi, &c. the syllable is short, so also 
TE(T(T£paicovTa(a), Horn. II. 2. 524. 534. The remaining tens have 
r/, as TrsvTrjKovTa, k^KovTa ; for 6y§or}KOVTa Homer has oySw- 
Kovra, II. 2. 568. 

Note. — Later authors, however, said also rptaKOvra(a), ac- 
cording to the analogy of the other numerals ; comp. Jacobs, 
A. P. 617. 705. 806. 

Measure of i in the penultimate and antepenultimate Syllables 

of Declension. 

§.45. 

To be able to determine the measure of i in the penultimate 

syllable, it is only necessary to speak of the terminations i%, ig, 

and i\p 9 besides the invariably short neuters, as /aiXt Xrog ; for 

originally iv, as has already been mentioned, existed usually in 

ig. In the genit. of words in i%, tyog, iicog, t\og, the measure is 

variable. 

1. The i is long : 

f2 



68 GREEK PROSODY. 

a. In monosyllables, which do not begin with two consonants, 
e. g. t£ (worm), §{% (sphinx) in the genit. 7/coe, to these add 
<£pi£ (shuddering). II. 23. 692. (f>plic6g, and ^i£ 7x»e (crumb), 
whence ¥7xap7ra£ Batrachom. 24. 27 ; comp. Drac. 27. 4. 93. 5. 
Reg. Pr. 64. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 41. note 11. 

b. Dissyllables, which lengthen the penultimate syllable either 
by nature or position, are generally long, as cu£ (storm) Apol- 
lon. Rh. 4. 820. together with its compounds, j3£/ij3t£ 7koc (top) 
Callim. Ep. 1. 9. \iavTi% lyog (whip), opviZ, lx<>g (bird) Theocr. 
Id. VII. 47. rripSiZ, 7»coe (partridge) Opp. Cyn. 2. 317. ttcju^ 
lyog (breeze), cncavSiZ licog (chervil) Aristoph. Ach. 477. Tip/mi^ 
licog (a proper name) Nonn. Dionys. 4. 99. tzttiE, lyog (grass- 
hopper), (poiviZ, Itcog (purple, and also. as a proper name) ; comp. 
Drac. 93. 8. 

Note 1. — The word Oprj'i^ iicog is arbitrary, in Homer short 
as a resolved form, e. g. II. 2. 844. OpijiKagtf), in later authors 
of fluctuating measure, e. g. Apollon. Arg. I. 637. Opr)'iicag(T), 
but I. 24. 6pwici{7), 632. 6pr)licag{l), &c. ; see Drac. 27. 18. 
Dorvill. Van. Crit. p. 386. Jacobs, A. P. 585. 

Note 2. — The word yolvi% ucoe makes an exception to the 
above rule, and always shortens the penultimate, as has 
already been remarked by Drac. 27. 16. Reg. Pr. 64. Thus 
Od. 19. 28. yoiVLKOg airrrirat. 

Note 3. — The length of i naturally remains when the letter 
comes to stand in the antepultimate syllable, as in the poetic 
datives, e. g. II. 2. 744. Ai£fe£<T<ri(7), 3. 151. TZTLyzaaivij.). 

Note 4. — Finally, in several of the first-mentioned long 
forms, the writing iy% also occurred; comp. Lobeck, Phryn. 
72. Goettling, Theodos. Gramm. 238. f. Among these words 
Drac. 27. 50. mentions rtjuifipiZ, which is probably corrupted 
from Ti/uLfii^ in Nonnus, unless it be assumed that fiijufii^ 
was written twice. 

2. On the contrary, forms in *? shorten their genitives in the 
derivative cases : 

a. In most monosyllables which have two consonants at the 
beginning, as ati% X%og (row), %pi% rptxog (hair) ; comp. Drac. 
27. 3. 93. 6. Reg. Pr. 64. irvi%, genit. irvtyog (suffocation). 

b. In those which have X in the middle, as r\\i£ (of the same 



GREEK PROSODY. 69 

age), cAf£ (wound), Kt'At? (Cicilian), kv\i£ (cup), oraAig (pole), 
in the genit. ?koc; comp. Drac. 27. 20. 44. 19. Reg. Pr. 64. 

Note 1.— "AAXt£ 7»coe, as lengthening the penultimate by 
position and having aX\r)% for a collateral form, is long, al- 
though it occurs with short measure in Callim. Fr. 149. 
Euphorion by Meinecke 165, but probably aWlica yg v °zw iv 
hpyofxivr\v ivirriGLv should be written. 

Note 2. — Compound adjectives naturally follow the mea- 
sure of the radical words, as iroXvaiZ, aiicogfi) ; see Horn. II. 
1. 165. 20. 328. Od. 11. 314. In Od. 19. 177. Awpikg re 
TpixaiKsg(i) is remarkable, where, how differently soever the 
word be explained, the measure points out a derivation from 
aiaaio. Those borrowed from short roots are short, as avfx/unK 
tyog. Drac. 27. 21. KaWi&piZ rpiY/>e, &c. 

3. In like manner in the termination ig derivative forms mostly 
conform to the radical word. Therefore, a. those adduced 
§. 36. 1. a. b. in ~ig ~ivog, and 7c ISog, are long in the derivatives. 
This is naturally the case also when they stand in the ante- 
penultimate syllable, as Horn. II. 17. 757. 6pvt$£<7(Hv(7). 10. 547. 
aKTiva<j<TLv(i). 

b. Words in ig, genit. i$og, which have i long in the nomina- 
tive, retain it in the derivative cases ; see §. 32. 2. note. 

Note 1. — Of the first-mentioned, arafxivecrcnv^i) alone is 
once shortened in Horn. Od. 5. 253., probably for the conve- 
nience of the verse ; see Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 41., note 9. Later 
authors have similar licences, as pivatf) A. P. XI. 418; see 
Jacobs, III. 729. 

Note ,2.— It is natural that the derivatives and compounds 
of these words always lengthen the doubtful vowel, as 2a- 
Xa/j.iviog{i), opvlOocrKOirog, atcrlvofioXia, &c. 

Note 3.— Const. Lasc. 238. 12. lays down Xig{7) Xiog, 
tdg{t) Kiog, (see §. 36. I, c.) to be long, and in this he is fol- 
lowed by later grammarians. But, as <rvg vvog and the like, 
also Xiog and Kiog appear to be properly shortened, as in 
Callim. Fr. 468. ai fiiv pa Xie<Tcnv(Xt) ; comp. Arcad. de ace. 
131. 16. Et. M. 567. 9. Venet. Schol. II. 11. 480. 

4. On the contrary, the words in ig, zwg or tog, and ig, iSog, 



70 GREEK PROSODY. 

adduced §. 36. 2. a. are short, as exig, Ildptg, genit. tog. 2ic€tp<i>- 

vigtf), K£pictc(i)j genit. iSoc(i) dat. £&(i). 

2Vbfe. — Also independent adjectives of the kind are invaria- 
bly short, as 'ISptg, tog, vq'ig, i§og(X) ; the compounds and de- 
rivatives follow the radical forms, thus Eurip. Here. 1026. 
wapOevov IlaAXi]viSoe(i). II. 21. 355. woXyfiriTiog. Likewise 
dual pronominal adjectives are always short, as vwir£poe(t), 
&c. Horn. II. 15. 39. 

5. Of words in op, Drac. 53. 16. says, that they lengthen the 
final syllable, and as an example quotes the Homeric tctpa 
tirsg 'iSoiev, Od. 21. 395. The same holds of the monosyllables 
Kvbp and Op'op, see on the signification Et. M. 481. 3.; and 
lastly pop, pLirog (rush) Od. 5. 256. is long ; comp. Eustath. 
1533. 48. ff. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 111., note 11. 

6. On the contrary, the monosyllables vlip, vttyog (snow) He- 
siod. Op. 535., although the nominative of this is not in use, 
and \ip, 6 (south-wind), as also \ip, 17 (drop), are short ; comp. 
Dionys. Perieg. 231. 634. Nonn. Dion. 1. 228. Apollon. Rh. 4. 
1434., the last is mentioned also by Draco ; in like manner poly- 
syllables, as yipvop, evrpi-p, oiKOTptip, TraiSoTptip, in the genit. 
t/3oc. Hence probably it is more correct to read Karrj\i\p tyog 
(upper story) in Aristoph. Ran. 566., which is supported by the 
analogy of r\\o%, b^.ri\o%. 

§. 46. 
Derivative and compound adjectives have been treated of; 
hence the comparative form in iojv alone remains to be consi- 
dered. In this the ancients suppose the 1 to be long by nature ; 
see Drac. 20. 25. 56. 20. Reg. Pr. 87., but observe that it is 
sometimes shortened; comp. Drac. 85. 24. Et. M. 753. 27. 
This always holds for Homer and the Epic poets, although the 
former usually employs only neuters in iov, as dia^lov, aXyXov, 
koXXlov, KtpSiov, piytov ; of the other genders he has only 
jXvklwv(T) II. 1. 249. 2. 453. icaictwvft) Od. 14. 56. and fcaX- 
Atoi/£c(t), Od. 10. 396. Later Epic writers and Epigramma- 
tists use these forms with a variable measure, so Nonn. Dion. 
10. 418. Ta X (ova{~i); see Schaefer Melet. Cr. 101. f. With the 



GREEK PROSODY. 71 

Attics, on the contrary, i is generally long, Porson, Eurip. Orest. 

499., and only rarely shortened, as Eurip. Supp. 1105. ovEev 

rj&ov. Meinecke, Cur. Critic. 36. ff. 

Note. — Comparatives of adjectives in vg, with a double <r 
or r, are declared by the ancients to be naturally short and 
only lengthened by position, as jXxhhtwv, juao-crwv, ttchjctlov, 
comp. Drac. 32. 21. Reg. Pr. 86. But they except Sdaawv, 
Saaaov, and iXaacriov, as naturally long, to which may be 
added aaaov. Goettling, Theod. Gramm. 225. f. decides 
differently on these comparative forms. 

Measure ofv in the penultimate and antepenultimate syllables 
of declension. 
§.47. 
We have here to determine the nominatives in i>, w, v%, up, 
vg, and v\p in their derivative forms. 

1. Neuters in v generally change the vowel in the genitive, 
but in those instances where it remains are short, as vdirv, vd- 
nvog ; see §. 38. 2. 

2. Those ending in vv or vg are long, as ixoaavvog, <I>op/cu- 
vog ; see §. 40. 

Of words in v% 9 genit. vyog, v%og, an( ^ vk °Qj the measure is 
variable, yet they are mostly short. 

3. Only dissyllables in v%, vicog, which have the penultimate 
long by nature, are long, as SoiSvl;, incog (pestle), KrjpvZ (herald), 
icTjiif; (king-fisher), gen. 'incog, to which add j3o/x/3u£, vKog (silk 
worm) ; see Drac. 28. 6. 56. 1. Reg. Pr. 65. 

Note 1.— The quantity of fiifipvK, VKog (the name of a na- 
tion) fluctuates. In Apollon. Rh. it is mostly long, as 2. 2. 70. 
129. 768. 791., in 2. 98. short, and so always in Theocr. Id. 
XXII. 29. 77. 91. 100. Lycophr. 516. 

Note 2. — Of words in v%, vyog, KokkuS, vyog (cuckoo) is 
alone long, e. g. Nicand. Ther. 854. Lycophr. 395. The 
ancients, however, except this as arbitrary ; see Drac. 28. 2. 
93. 19. Reg.Pr. 65. 

4. On the contrary, the following in v% are long in the deri- 
vative cases : 

a. Forms in VKog, which have the penultimate in the nomi- 



72 GREEK PROSODY. 

native either short or lengthened only by position, as ajwrrvZ 
(frontlet) II. 22. 469. KaAu£ (cup of a flower) II. 18. 401. "Epv? 
(a mountain in Sicily) Apollon. Rh. 4. 917. <jav%v% (vermilion) ; 
see the commentators on Virgil Bucol. 4. 45. In Drac. 28. 6. 
Reg. Pr. 65. yavvZ, or aavv% stands corruptly instead of 

b. Those in u|, which have vyog or vyog in the genitive, as 
avrvZ, (round side of a chariot seat), opTvE, (quail), TTTtpvZ, (wing), 
$apvti (throat), and in like manner the adjectives derived from 
Ztvyvvjui, aZv%, Si£u£, rtTpaZvE,, &c.,in the genit. vyog, also ovvti 
(claw), (ttowZ (nail), in the genit. v\oc; comp. Drac. 28. 1. 93. 
16. Reg. Pr. 65. 

c. Monosyllables, as ^rv% (Styx), <I>pu£ (Phrygian), in the 
genit. vyog, tttvE,, vy/c (f°ld), t™!;, vicog (an open space in 
Athens), although the regular genitive of this was -rrvKvog ; comp. 
Drac. 27. 3. Reg. Pr. 65. 

Note 1. — Some of the second class, however, become long 
by position, as (papvyZ,, vyyog (throat), where the palatic letter 
sometimes enters ; see Lobeck on Phryn. 72. 

Note 2. — The derivatives and compounds naturally follow 
the radical forms, as Theocr. Id. X. 16. 36. BojufivKa(v) 
yaphaaa. Aristoph. Av. 815. 820. NrfeXoKOicKvyia (cloud- 
cuckoo -town), and so also the exclamation kokkv(v) (cuckoo.) 
Ibid. 104, but from short roots, II. 5. 358. ypvadfurvKEg. Paul. 
Silent. Amb. 169. 7ro\vdvrvyi kwvw, &c. §. 42. 1. 

5. Words in vp are to be assumed as always short, except 
perhaps only KspKvpeg, on account of KipKvpa(v), if it should any 
where occur. 

6. Of forms in vg, genit. vdog or vog (see §. 40. 3. 4.) the de- 
rivative cases are short; thus, l%vg vog{v), yX -! 1 ^ ^) > unless 
they happen to be made long by contraction, as Od. 16. 105. 
7rA?7S-u7, as dative sing., or by position, as Od. 11. 569. 23. 45. 
veicvacri. The passages formerly quoted from Batrachom. 98. 
144. for the lengthening of fivog, have been corrected in later 
editions. Consequently, besides Hesiod, Op. 436. Spvbg eXy/ua, 
where the arsis defends it, probably Horn. II. 21. 318. l\vog(v) 
remains the only example of an old Epic lengthening of the 
quantity in the middle of the word. 



GREEK PROSODY. 73 

d. Aajvg v<$og and K(Lfjtvg vSog, Theocr. II. 110. IV. 18. are 
long; comp. §. 40. 3. d. 

7. Of words in vip the monosyllables yvxp (vulture), and ypvxp 
(griffin), genit. vnog, are long. The former is shewn in Ho- 
mer, e. g. II. 4. 237. 11. 162 ; also for the latter more decisive 
passages than JEschyl. Prom. 317. 803. occur, only at the mo- 
ment I am unable to find them again ; therefore, in the mean- 
while, Virg. Eel. VIII. 27. Jungentur jam gryphes equis, which 
Passow also quotes, may serve as authority. 

§.48. 
Adjectives which from vg, eta, v, form the comparative and 
superlative in vrepog, vrarog, have v always short in these termi- 
nations, as j3paYjjTspoc(v), fipa)(vTaTog(v), only in Homer tSvvrara 
from ISvg stands once, II. 18. 508. lengthened by position. 

Measure of the doubtful Vowels, a, t, v, in conjugation. 

§. 49. 
On the measure of a, t, v, when they stand either alone or 
in combination with others in the end of conjugation, we have 
spoken above. In the further prosecution of the inquiry it 
will be convenient to distinguish certain classes of verbs, which 
follow one common analogy, and to treat them in common. 
Such are verbs in a£w, tZ,w, vZto, avw, tvto, vvw, vpw, aw, tw, 
and vu), and lastly forms in fit, which observe like laws in the 
doubtful vowel. But before entering upon the consideration of 
the individual classes, we shall premise some general observa- 
tions applicable to several kinds of verbs. 

General observations on the measure of the arbitrary Vowels in 

conjugation, 
% 50. 
1. The final syllable a, the shortness of which in the histo- 
rical tenses has been stated §. 22. 1., retains its measure in 
forms where it enters the penultimate syllable ; e. g. e(3\a\pa, 
efiXaipa/uev, reOvKa, reOvKare, and so in the derivative forms, as 
II. 1. 512. ^aro, 454. tyao; see Theodor. Gaz. p. 77. Basil, 
edition. 



74 GREEK PROSODY. 

a. Except from these only the third person plural of the per- 
fect in aaiy as Keicpv<f>acri(a), TrzfypiKaai, XiXoiircKTi, which has 
always long a ; comp. Drac. 33. 1. Reg. Pr. 106. Buttm. Gr. Gr. 
87. 8. note 4. under the text. 

Note. — Nevertheless the same grammarians, as Draco 88. 
5. 108. 21., comp. Bast, to Greg. Cor. 166. inform us, that 
poetic licence sometimes shortened these syllables. The 
examples, indeed, quoted in confirmation from Horn. Od. 7. 
114. 11. 304., which the old various readings formerly fur- 
nished, are now altered, but this is more difficult in the verse 
there quoted of Xenophanes, and in Nicand. Ther. 789. 
£(nc\rjica<n x^^h although Herm. Orphic. 804. and Bentley, 
on the passage, have attempted emendations. Hence Butt- 
niann, Gr. Gr. as above, note, is disposed to defend the short- 
ening, in opposition to which, however, it must be remem- 
bered with Hermann, El. Metr. 58., that this would have ex- 
hibited something altogether uncommon, as the conjunctive 
also never appears in the third person with the short vowel 
oai for d)(7L, although this frequently occurs in the singular 
and the first person plural, as aTroQdofxzv, tojutv, j3ouXeat, &c. 
for fiovXrjah uojulev; comp. Thierch. Gr. Gr. §. 168. 11. 
Hence the shortness could be excused only in later writers 
at most, as a mistaken imitation of falsely assumed examples 
from earlier models. 

b. The termination aai is also long in forms in \ii ; see Drac. 
99. 1. Constant. Lascar. 241. 15. so II. 13. 336. laramv, 5. 526. 
^LaaKidvcKTiv, 4. 375. (paui, 5. 192. irapLaaiv. The constant length- 
ening of these, whatever be the accentuation, appears to be an 
additional proof of the length of the perfect. 

2. The augment, which in words beginning with v cr i con- 
sists merely in doubling and thereby lengthening this vowel, 
makes the historical tenses of such words regularly long, al- 
though they may be short in the present, as ^kstzvw (short), 
f 7K£T£uo-E (long), Eurip. Here. 839. Cycl. 287., so vypaivco (com- 
mon), as Eurip. Ion. 245. 'vypava<i(ypa) evyevri irapriiSa, on the 
contrary, "vypava (long). Drac. 91. 18. Lascar. 246. 23. Buttm. 
Gr. Gr. §. 84. 4. 

Note 1. — In these verbs, as well as in others, the Ionic 



GREEK PROSODY. 75 

poets frequently omit the augment, and then the vowel re- 
mains short, as Horn. II. 16. 574. zg Il^Xfj' 'uclrsva-s, 3. 212. 
( v<j)aivov. Lascar. 246. 25. Buttm. as above. Nevertheless 
there are several verbs which have variable measure even in 
the present, as ae&u), laivio, laofiai, ikw, &c, of which more 
will be said below. 

Note 2. — Words beginning with a usually take r) as aug- 
ment, yet Epic writers, although rarely, have also long a, as 
"ale, Horn. II. 10. 532. 21. 388. Horn. H. to Demet. 258. 
Apoll. Arg. 1. 124. 2. 1258. "aiov. However, in the com- 
pounds at least of this word, the augment rj occurs, as in the 
same poet 1. 1023. eirfj'icrav, 2. 105. Nicand. Ther. 671. sTr^'i'tre. 
The Doric poets take regularly long a as augment, as Theocr. 
Id. 2. 65. "ayays. Callim. to Demet. 137. "apoae ; see Buttm. 
as above, note 7. 

3. The doubtful vowel is every where short in the second 
future and second aorist of verbs; see Lascar. 249. 21. Buttm. 
Gr. Gr. §. 96. 4. note 6. if.; so always Homer and the Epic 
poets, as II. 3. 111. £x<xpr?(7ap(a), 420. \aOev(a), 429. dafidg, and 
in Quint. Sm. 14. 566. eKpv^ov ; so also the Attics, as Eurip. 
Supp. 543. Kpvj5rj<J0VTa, Alcest. 56. ra^crerat, Hippol. 1226. 
IfxirXaKEig. The same holds invariably of the so called Attic 
future, as II. 11. 455. KTtpiovcn, Asclepiad. Ep. 27. 3. 9. (A. P. 
V. 181.) rpoxist, XoyXovfieOa ; comp. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 95., 
note 18. 

Note. — Here the word 7rX?7rrw must be remarked, which 
in the Epic dialect preserves the vowel unchanged, as II. 3. 
31. icaT£7r\riyri (piXov fjrop ; see Clarke on the passage- The 
Attic tragedians retained this in the simple form, as Eurip. 
Or. 487. .Electr. 1148., but, on the contrary, shortened the 
compounds, as Med. 8. eK7rXayd(ra, Rhes. 287. liarXayivTsg. 
In like manner, besides lTiiayr\v{a) in the passive, we have 
also hfirjynv and the like in later authors, so in Apollon. Arg. 

4. 1052. cnroTfiiqyivTzg. 

4. The future of verbs which have a liquid letter for charac- 
teristic is invariably shortened, OaWu), 0a\£>, <f>aivw, (j>avw ; 
this holds also of the second aorist and second future in the 
passive, where these forms are extant, e. g. l$avr\v{a), </>av//ao- 



76 GREEK PROSODY. 

fiai. The first aorist active, on the contrary, always takes either 
a long vowel or diphthong, as reXXw, tTEiXa, (paivto, zcpriva, tte- 
patvio, liripava, jutoruXXcu, IfiicrrvXa, e. g. Soph. Trach. 191. ictp- 
Edvaijui(a), Eurip. Cycl. 401. e^ippdve ; see Lascar. 249. 1. 
Theod. Gaza. 76. 71. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 101. 3. 4. 

Note. — When the future 'apw sometimes occurs in the tra- 
gedians with a lengthened penultimate, it is contracted from 
aepuj, thus ae'ipix), fut. 'aepw, 'apw ; comp. Porson, Eurip. Med. 
848. Elmsley, Med. 825. and particularly Here. 233. 

5. In the middle syllable of verbs barytone, it appears that 
the arbitrary vowel in the first j)erfect strictly follows the mea- 
sure of the root in the present; hence the middle syllable is 
short in most forms which have a in the present, as ypacpcj 
yiypa^a, but fluctuates in those with t and v ; e. g. rptj3o>(7), 
rlrp7<^a, but p'nrrw Ippifya, comp. Opp. Cyneg. 4. 350., although 
Drac. 52. 17. 73. 20. 79. 21. considers this word naturally long 
in the present. The same fluctuation takes place in v, as kvtttlo 
KtKvcpa (invariably long) ; see Eurip. Cycl. 212. Anthol. Pa]. 
VI. 37. 1. ftou X w fiifipvxa, Horn. II. 17. 264. and so always 
in Homer and the later authors, as Apollon. Rh. 2. 831. 4. 
629., wherefore the reading of Zenodotus dvafiifipoxtv, instead 
of avapti^pv^jEv, in II. 17. 54., which agrees better even with the 
context, has probably been disdained solely on account of its 
author. On the contrary, Kpv-rrTw, KtKpv^a, Hesiod. Op. 386. 
Theogn. 730., whence the substantive KBKpv(paXog{v) ; comp. 
Lascar. 249. 14. Theod. Gaz. 78. 26. Drac. 87. 24. 

6. The second perfect, with the exception of those which 
have a in the root, and change it into o, as rptyu), rlrpo^a, has 
usually a long vowel; so XiXrjKag, Hesiod, Op. 207. is to be 
read. Hence the doubtful vowel is also regularly long, as ayw 
(I break), eaya, av^avw eaba, Kpd^io Kzicpaya, piyiw eppiya, 
rplZu) rirplya, (f>pi(j<T<i) iri^paca, apw, Ion. aprjpa, Att. apapa; see 
Valcken. Eurip. Hippol. 1090. Clarke, II. 2. 314. Buttm. Gr. 
Gr. §. 97. 3. Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 211. 228. b. 

a. In old forms, however, the first vowel was shortened by 
position after rejecting the intermediate consonant, as (5i[5da, 
f5EJ5da(Ti(a), ytyddari(d), $t$ia(Tiv(T)y 7r£(j>vacFiv(v), SO participles, as 
tKytyavla, kjunre^vvTa ; comp. II. 2, 134. 4,41. 10,93. 11,40. 



GREEK FROSODY. 77 

Lascar. 249. 8. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 97. note 10. Thiersch as above, 
24. Only the participle of the form jmi/naa occurs with a vari- 
able measure fie/naoreg and jnefxaioTeg ; the former, however, is the 
more rare, and consequently the exception, in Homer only in II. 
2. 818., but much more frequent in later authors ; e. g. Quint. 
Sm. 2, 518. 3, 13. 5,334. 6, 278. 7, 5. 8, 185. 11, 244. yet with- 
out excluding the other. The shortness of a is shewn in other 
forms, as 11. 8. 413. jiiixarov, 9. 646. fnifxa/uLev, 7. 3. 12. 405. 
fiEfiaaav. Theocr. Id. XXV. 64. /me/maw, so also in other pluper- 
fects, as II. 2. 720. Ififiifiacrav. But the poets use the last syl- 
lable of the participle perfect according to the exigency of the 
verse in other words also ; so rerplyorEg, besides TErplytJTs g and 
the like. The Epic infinitive usually ends in this case in afizv, 
as Horn. II. 5. 248. 20. 106. 209. kycyajusi^a), so also Hymn. 
Horn. 49. 1. EfcyEyacire. 

b. In feminine participles Epic writers assume the licence of 
shortening the vowel in this originally long form, as II. 3. 331. 
eiTKT^vpioig apapviag, Od. 12. 85. XeXa/cma, see Thiersch, Gr. 
Gr. as above, 30. The tragedians have of the above-mentioned 
forms at least the infinitive and participle, as Eurip. Heracl. 
609. /3£j3aveu(a) and yzyawg ysywg. Eurip. Here. Fur. 1147. 
Heracl. 326. 

c. In the epigram of Rufinus XX. 2. the reading /ct/cpayev iog, 
with a shortened a, is corrupt, and has already been corrected 
by Hermann, Orph. 805. by the omission of ug. To any one 
who with Jacobs, Anthol. Pal. 804. may consider this too harsh, 
we propose the reading Kticpay wg; at all events Epigr. Cyci- 
zen, No. 5. 2. juidvai(a), and other examples from Christian 
poets, quoted by Jacobs, do not justify the short measure in 
Rufinus. 

7. Perfect forms with what is called the Attic reduplication 
have usually in polysyllabic verbs a short vowel in the penulti- 
mate, uXd(j)U) a\r]Xi<l>a, opvaato opwpvya, Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 85. 2. 
Lobeck, Phryn. 31. ff. 

Nevertheless, in Ionic poets forms of this kind are occasion- 
ally lengthened, as the well-known ukrfXovSa, vTrzuvhfxvK*, II. 
22. 491. 

8. When a is inserted in the third person plural of the per- 



78 GREEK PROSODY. 

feet or pluperfect passive, or of the optative, it is always short, 
as II. 11.26. opwpixaro. 16.68. KeKXiarai. 12.229. TraSomro, 
the last of which forms remained usually with the tragedians 
also, asEurip. Iph. in Taur. 316. oxraiaTo, 1306. 6\oiaro, and 
elsewhere; comp. Const. Lascar. 246. 19. Theodor. Gaz. 8. 

9. Also the reduplication before the root of verbs in /ull by the 
addition of i is short, as TiSrifiitf), 8iSwjut(t) ; comp. Lascar. 248. 
13. This rule may be extended to forms having a similar short 
prefix, as cUtSaaicu), Ttraivto, TiTvaKOfiai, iriQavarich), and others, 
which are only lengthened sometimes by position, as TmrpaaKii), 
TiTpdxjKb), but have the vowel in itself short. 

Note. — In Homer, however, the active TrifyavaKtx) is of com- 
mon measure, and occurs four times in the second and third 
foot long, II. 10, 478. 502. 18, 500. Hymn, to Henn. 540. but 
elsewhere short, II. 10, 202. Od. 11, 442. 12, 165. 22, 131. 
247. The middle is always short, II. 12, 280. 15, 97. 16, 12. 
21, 99. and so also five times in the Odys. Later writers 
generally use both forms short; e.g. Apollon. Arg. 2, 685. 
3,606.1065. Nicand.Ther. 411. 637. Arat. Th. 411. Dion. 
Perieg. 173. Quint. Sm. 9, 226. 12, 39. 

10. Also verbs in a$w and v%w are often derived from shorter 
forms, in which case the doubtful vowel is always short, as 
afxvvu) a/bivva&io, sikio eiKa&io, Apollon. Rh. 1. 505. 2. 790. 
zlpyaSw epyaSev, II. 11, 437. Stw/ca^w, so at least the ancients 
state of these forms, together with those in tS"w, as vefxe^io ; 
comp. Drac. 19. 17. Et. M. 8. 18. On the contrary, Elmsley, 
Eurip. Med. 186. is disposed to consider them as second aorist, 
and to write afiwa&eiv, &c. This opinion, however, is contra- 
dicted by real present forms, as II. 6. 327. Od. 8. 530. $%ivv- 
Zovm{v), II. 15, 493. 16, 392. pnrfdii(v). 

Particular rules on the measure of the vowels a, i, v, in the 

individual classes of verbs. 

§. 51. 

On verbs in a?w, iZto, u£a>, avw, ivio, vvio, and vpu). 

Verbs which have the double consonant Z before their final 

vowel are always short in the derivative tenses, the present being 

long only by position, as arifiaZto a<rw(o), j3aora£w a<ra>(a), koSIZm 



GREEK PROSODY. 79 

i(to)(Y), t/caSio-a, kXvZo) vawiy), eic\v(ra, &c. ; comp. Drac. 21. 17. 
26. 20. 58. 12. Reg. Pr. 50. 125. Et. M. 535. 43. 737. 20. 
Clarke, II. 1. 140. Hereto add those which have aa in the pre- 
sent, and a simple consonant in the future, as Ifxaaow, ir\a<j<juy, 
fut. a(TLo(a) ; see Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 95. 6. f. This measure is 
every where confirmed by the usage of the poets ; comp. II. 1. 
83. (j>pa<jai{a), 8. 124. ttvkZvs, 3. 68. ku^ktov, ^Esch. Prom. 5. 
6^jiaaai(a), Soph. Electr. 612. vfipYaev. 

a. Grammarians, in the passages above quoted, declare those 
verbs to be long, in which the a is formed by contraction from 
di, as /j.aTaZ(i)(a), <7^aSa?w(a), rspa^w(a), which therefore must be 
long also in the derivative tenses, where they occur. With 
respect to the word icpaZw, however, the ancients were of con- 
flicting opinions ; although it may be assumed with certainty 
that this, as a word formed in imitation of a natural sound, was 
long: this agrees with Reg. Pr. 94. and Drac. 21. 22; comp. 
83. 20. The same is shewn by the author of the Etymologicum ; 
comp. Etym. Gudian. 311. 2.; on the contrary, the passage in 
Drac. 58. 25. is evidently corrupted. Like KpaZto, probably 
similar onomato-poetic forms, as TpiZw and rpv£w, see Drac. 88. 
21. were also long by nature; the measure of Kiicpaya, rirplya, 
&c. §. 50. 6. favours this assumption. 

b. The poets, especially the Epic, not infrequently lengthen 
these forms by doubling the hissing letter, and that not merely 
in the arsis, but also in the thesis, as II. 4. 324. alx^ag S' alx- 
/macrcTOVGi, 10. 571. iToifiacjaalar "A^vrj, Od. 13. 184. II. 13. 153. 
ww xaaaovrai, Od. 22. 78. 134. ro^aacrmTo, and particularly 
frequently <j)paZ(*>, with its compounds, e. g. II. 2, 282. 9, 426. 
13, 141., and often in the Odyssey. The same takes place in 
those in iZio, as II. 7. 449. heixiGaavro, 22. 489. airovpiaaovGiv, 
Od. 2. 298. £(j)OTr\i(T<TavT£g ; comp. 6. 57. 69. II. 12.448. ox^'lv- 
(TEiav, 24. 567. Od. 23. 188. fieTox^i^aeiev, So also in later 
authors, as in Crinagoras, Ep. 34. 5. (A. P. IX. 81.) /uero- 
)(Xi(j(TavT£g. 

c. The verb ovraZto in Homer and the Epic poets has the col- 
lateral form ovtclw, like avriaZw and avriau), and accordingly 
forms derivative tenses from both roots, as II. 4, 469. 11, 260. 
Quint. Sm. 2. 543. ovr^ae, 8. 537. ovrriSsig, on the contrary, II. 



80 GREEK PROSODY. 

5, 65. 336. 361. 458. 883. Apoll. Arg. 2. 831. ovrdcre, Quint. 
Sin. 1, 239. 272. 3, 2-13. 287. ovtZgsv. The third Epic form in 
afiai, as II. 5. 132. ovTajj.£v{a), Quint. Sm. 1. 241. ot/ra/xlvoto, 
refers to a root in aw, not in ew ; see §. 22. 3. c. 

d. Verbs which have y in the root are naturally excepted, be- 
cause they take £ in the future, as aldZoj a£w, cttvQeXiZu) t?w. 
The Dorians inflect also verbs, which have otherwise crw, accord- 
ing to this form, as Theocr. Id. 1. 97. Xiyv^riv; see Buttm. Gr. 
Gr. §. 92. note 6. Fischer on Weller. I. 200. II. 326. 

e. It is evident that the penultimate of the perfect is also 
shortened in these verbs, only this tense rarely occurs; so in 
^Eschyl. Prom. 112. 7rpor£0E<77n'Ka(r), Rufin. Ep. 38. 3. (A. P. V. 
28.) i](^avLKag. 

f. Of words with a double consonant vtWo/icu, fut. viaofiai{i) 
is alone accounted long by nature ; see Bmnck. Apoll. Rh. I. 
53., yet Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 92., note 9. entertains doubts of this. 

Verbs in avto, ivw, vvtv, exhibit greater fluctuation than the 
above-mentioned forms ; of these verbs 

2. those in avw, which mostly spring from a shorter root, and 
are generally used only in the present and imperfect, shorten 
the a, as av$avw(a), /3Xacrravw(a), rvy)(avw{a), (j>vyydv(x)(d), X av ~ 
ddvw{d) ; comp. Drac. 107. 24. Peg. Pr. 44. 68. So most of 
them occur in the tragedians and Epic poets, as II. 1. 378. 
rjvSave, 11. 74. 7rapSTvy)(ave, Theocr. Id. XIII. 57. lyav§avz y 
Soph. Electr. 592. Xa^j3av£tc(a). Eurip. Bacch. 1271. Oiyya- 
v(x)v(a). 

Note 1. — 'I/cavwfa), which passed from the Epic dialect to 

the tragedians, is invariably long ; see II. 1, 610. 4, 321. 8, 147. 

Soph. El. 8. CEd. Col. 576. On the contrary, Kixdvio occurs 

long in Homer and the Epic poets, II. 2, 18. 5, 334. 10, 150. 

Quint. Sm. 1. 487; but in the tragedians, long in the first 

syllable, and short in the second, according to the analogy of 

Tvyxdv(x)(d) ; see Eurip. Hipp. 1434. Alcest. 495. Helen. 597. 

The same is the case with ^a'vw, which Homer, II. 9, 506. 

21, 262. uses long, and the tragedians short, as Eurip. Med. 

1159. Here. Fur. 976 ; so in the Epigrammatic poets, as 

Apollonid. 28. 3. (A. P. VII. 378.) fyZavev 'HXioStopog ; see 

Jacobs, A. P. 884. 



GREEK PROSODY. 81 

Note 2. — Epic poets not infrequently shorten verbs in aivw 
into avu), as Horn. II. 7. 64. iue\dvu(a), 9. 554. oiSavet(a), 14. 
73. /ci)Sava(a), Nonn. Dion. 2. 40. oXtVSavov. 
3. The determination of verbs in ivto and vvto is connected 
with somewhat more difficulty. The ancients, in several pas- 
sages, lay them down to be long in the present and aorist, and 
so with slight exception they always appear, as jcXiVw(7), eicXlva, 
6pivd)(~t), wplva, j3padvv(i)(v), Si)Sruvcti(v), fir}K.vvii)(v), <j*opvvb)(v) 9 
&c. ; see Drac. 12. 12. 60. 4. 108. I. Reg. Pr. 49. 53. Et. M. 
88. 22. 501. 12. Const. Lascar. 247. 19. 248. 2. Chceroboscus 
in Bekker, An. Gr. 1285. On the contrary, according to the 
same grammarians, the future and perfect, and their derivative 
tenses are short, as kXivw, kckXTkcx, KEicXtjuat, £fcXi3"r]p(T), &c. This 
the usage of poets everywhere confirms, as II. 3. 135. icsicXTjulvot, 
5. 356. zkekXlto. Quint. Sm. 3. 66. kXtS?j(t), Eurip. Here. Fur. 
936. icXrS-a'c, II. 10. 417. iccicpijulvij, 2. 815. MicpX^ev, and for the 
length of the present and aorist, II. 3. 427. /cXivacra(7), 9. 521. 
Kplvajusvog, and so other forms in ivoj, as II. 11. 269. wSivovoavfJ), 
24. 45. <riv£Tai(j) 9 Od. 12. 112. <jivolto(T). Of those in ww the 
future particularly occurs with this short quantity, as Eurip. 
Heracl. 516. alayyvoviiai, Lycophr. 914. evSvvu, 976. KaXXvvst. 
This so simple a theory has in some degree been confused by 
the moderns, who have supposed it necessary to assume a 
double root, in order to explain the shortness; see Heyne, 
II. Th. VII. 403. Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 186. 6., as if the 
short vowel was not everywhere predominant in words with 
a liquid characteristic, although frequently its shortness may 
be concealed by position, or by the intension of the vowel. 
Therefore in Horn. II. 18. 180. the reading can only be vcrxvfjL- 
fiivog, although the aorist 18. 24. 27. ?Vx vv£ ? d° es not require 
the doubling of the consonant. Hence it would appear that the 
doctrine laid dow r n by Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 101. 9. of the 
verbs k\lvu>, Kpiva), ir\vvw, that, with the exception of the first 
aorist, they shorten the derivative tenses by rejecting v, might 
be extended to other words also of the same kind, although 
examples of the individual tenses are rare, especially of the per- 
fect and pluperfect active ; see Lobeck Phryn. 34. ff. The 
shortness of these forms is clear also from the first aorist pas- 

G 



82 GREEK PROSODY. 

sive, in which the poets regularly insert v to produce the long 
quantity, as II. 5. 29. opivSri, 3. 360. ticXivSr), 13. 129. koivZIv- 
rsg, Dion. Perieg. 177. d^vv^elaa, Soph. Aj. 651. l%r\\vv%r\v, 
Nonn. 8. 56. 12. 213. l§i\\vv%r\, JEsch. Prom. 865. airafifiXw- 
Sfoerai, Paul. Silent. Epigr. 51. 6. (A. P. VI. 65.) apfiXvvSeig, 
which examples show at the same time that this is done uni- 
formly in poets of all periods ; but this intension would not hare 
been necessary if the syllable had been in itself long. The ana- 
logy of these verbs is followed by ktzivg) and rdvu), which like- 
wise shorten the derivative tenses ; see Buttm. Gr. Gr. as above. 
Fischer on Weller, II. 367. 

a. The Epic poets often insert £ before the final vowel in these 
verbs, thereby giving the forms the signification of the future, 
and shortening the doubtful vowel, e. g. II. 2. 387. Siaicpiv&i, 
13. 209. 6rpvviu)v, 18. 411. 7ropGvvEovara, Od. 7. 31. irkvviovGa, 
and the like in other Epic poets. The same is the case in 
verbs in cuvw, as II. 5. 688. evcppavieiv. 

b. Forms derived from the short tenses of the above-men- 
tioned verbs have likewise a short vowel, as aicptrog, tKKpXrog, 
ILvicpiTOQ (a proper name), in Theocr. Id. VII. 131. Kptrrjg, and 
adverbs, as Sta/cpTSov, lyKXtSov, so aKXivfig, cucXiviwg. Anthol. 
Palat. V. 55. 4. irXvvog, Od. 6. 40. 16. 173. tij'n-Xvvig, Dioscor. 
Ep. 30. 3. (A. P. VII. 708.) TraXifnrXvrov. Here, however, 
length by position is also met with, particularly in the deriva- 
tives of kXlvco and ttXvvw, as kXlvt{]p (chair), 7rXvvrrip TrXvvrpia 
(washer) ; see also Clarke, II. 1. 314. 338. 

c. The dissyllabic forms tlvm and <p^ivw, which Homer, see 
e. g. II. 3. 289. Od. 5. 161. 16. 39., and the Epic poets that fol- 
lowed him, always lengthen, may be safely assumed to have 
been short with the Attics, who had already examples in 
the Gnomic poets, as Solon. Fragm. V. 31. epya Tivov<ra{T), 
Theogn. 740. avTirivuv(X) ; comp. Eurip. Here. Fur. 963. 
£kxivwv(T), iEsch. Prom. 112. tivojv{T) ; in like manner Soph. 
Trach. 558. N £ Wou <j>$ivovTog{?), (FA. Col. 610. Eurip. Alcest. 
55. 203 ; see Clarke, Horn. II. 2. 43. Wiistemann, Eurip. Alcest. 
638. On the contrary, ttlvoj is always long, and Paul. Silent. 
74. 117. J>c /U17 TriveaSai ZuoTg, is probably to be read iriiaSaL 
In Quint. Sm. 1. 492. for kukXIto iroXvg arparog, which would 



GREEK PROSODY. 83 

offend against the established rule, Struve has proposed kskv- 
\ktto ; in the same poet, 8. 275. al^jicu <T lg XP° a $vvov should 
be read Svvov. 

4. Verbs in vpu) have likewise the long vowel, which they 
shorten in the future, but not in the first aorist, as a^upw(v), 
Kvpt*){v), Trop<j)vp(i)(v), (pvpoj(v) ; conip. Drac. 59. 12. 66. 14. Et. 
M. 547. 35. In like manner forms of the same kind, occurring 
more frequently in the middle, are long, as Kivvpojuai^v), jj.ivv- 
po/jLat{v), fiaprvpofia^v), /nvpo/ma^v), ocvpojiia^v), $vpofj.ai{v) ; see 
Elmsley, Eurip. Med. 208. In Draco, the second of these is 
falsely written /j.-nvvpofia^v). 

Note. — From these, in the same manner as from verbs in 
ivii) and vvw, verbs pure are formed, w r hich are of more fre- 
quent use than the others, and, when they terminate in cw, 
always shorten the vowel, as Kvpiu), fiapTvpiojuai, Troptyvplw ; 
see Drac. 59. 13. Et. M. as above ; and Clarke, Horn. II. 1. 
338. But <pvpa<jj, which is also mentioned by the ancients, 
retains long v ; see iEsch. Sept. c. Theb. 48. Nicsenet. Ep. 
2. 3. (A. P. II. 683.) 

§.52. 

On verbs in aw, in), and uw. 

1. Of the termination in aa> we can speak of the measure of 
the present in Epic poets only, as, on account of contraction, 
it never appears in the Attic usage. The older writers on prosody 
lay down the rule, that a is long when preceded by a long syl- 
lable, and short when preceded by a short one, e. g. $i\pa<t)(a) 9 
6pd(o(a). This opinion can only hold for practical usage, but is 
not deducible from the primitive form. The lengthening depends 
rather upon the discretion of the poets, who made the doubtful 
vowel long, wiien this was a more convenient form for the metre, 
which naturally happened oftenest after a preceding long syllable, 
as Od. 22. 38. vTrejuvdacT^a), 5. 122. riyaa<j%e(a). But that this is 
not a fundamental law, is proved by instances of lengthening, 
as Od. 1. 39. fj.vaa(T%ai(a), 16. 41. fxvda,(a), and again of shorten- 
ing in the same words, as Od. 5. 119. ayaa<r&£(a), 16. 203. 
dyda(T^ai(d) ; although it may be assumed that forms, as &i//aw, 
7T£Lvd(x), were invariably long, as otherwise they would have been 

G2 



84 GREEK PROSODY. 

altogether inapplicable to Heroic metre; for examples of length- 
ening in Heroic verse, see Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 220. 69. ff. 

2. For the future and other derivative tenses the rules on the 
measure of the vowels are already known from grammarians ; 
comp. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 95. 5. Namely, most of these verbs 
have r] in the future ; on the contrary, those in jaw, taw, and paw, 
long a. Of those in oaw, /xajacoaw, and aKpodofxai, fut. acrw(a), 
a<jofiai(a), retain long a, and aXoaw has the double form aXoaaw 
and aXofjato ; see Drac. 14. 20. Reg. Pr. 47. Et. M. 202. 8. The 
following, on the contrary, according to the said grammarians, 
are short : 

a. Those which have X before the termination aw, as yeXau), 
l\aii), S"Xaw, iXaojiiai, fcXaw (I break), 7rfXaw, raXaw, y^aXaw ; 
comp. II. 6. 484. 11. 109. 5. 307. 1. 100. 434. 17. 166. Od. 6. 128. 
Hymn. H. 27. 12. 

b. Some in jiiaw, as dafxdh), Ijuduj, jcpt/xaw, to which add also 
<nra'w; comp. II. 9. 496. 5. 589. 8. 19. 4. 530. 

c. Of forms in paw, /cepaw, and irepdw, in the transitive signi- 
fication; see Od. 10. 362. 15. 428. 

d. Some from roots not in use, as <7KfSa(7w(a), 7T£ra(7w(a), com- 
monly derived from (TKsddvvvfiL and TreravvvfiL, II. 17. 649. 
21. 115. 

e. One or two which occur only in the middle, as dyafim, 
tpafxat, irdofiai, fut. ayd<joinai(a), Igdcjojiaiia), to which add also 
aimaw, fut. dVw(a) ; II. 14. 111. 317. Od. 3. 9. The Homeric 
examples may be sufficient, as I have nowhere met with im- 
portant deviations in other poets, on which account these ex- 
ceptions appear as generally valid ; on irdofiai, deduced from 
another root, see the catalogue. 

Note. — The above-mentioned Trtpaw is to be distinguished 
from the intransitive 7T£paw(a), fut. ?7<7w, Att. daw{a), I pass 
over, a distinction first perceived by Clarke, II. 1. 67. although 
he erred in the derivation of this word. The objection of 
Heyne, II. torn. vii. p. 405, drawn from irigdov in II. 16. 367. 
has been sufficiently refuted by Hermann, Orph. p. 28. and 
Hymn. Horn, in Merc. 133 ; even many more examples might 
be brought forward for the shortness of the forms of the pre- 
sent, which, however, decide nothing for the future ; besides 



GEEEK PROSODY. 85 

dy daG$e{a) and r}ydaa^£(a) must likewise be contradictory. 
Finally here also the Ionic dialect has tj instead of long a, 
only idu) forms invariably kdau)(a) ; see Clarke, II. 4. 42. 
Poets of a very late date alone assume the licence of 
shortening, and use, e. g. slave ; see Friedemann de Med. 
syllab. pentametr. 236. Jacobs, A. P. 945. Add. XXXI. But 
as the later Epigrammatic poets sometimes retain long a for rj, 
so reversely prosaists sometimes put r\ for long a ; comp. 
Lobeck. Phryn. 204. 

Note 2. — The short syllable can in this case also be length- 
ened by doubling the cr, comp. above, § 51. b. d. as II. 1. 147. 
iXdacrzai, 100. WaacrdfizvoL ; the Dorians likewise substitute 
2, which even sometimes stands in Epic poets, as from the 
just mentioned iXdw or iXdaicw, in Apollon. Ph. 2. 808. iXd- 
Zovrai, comp. 1. 1093. This affords an additional proof 
that the a of the derivative tenses is short by nature, which 
Wernicke, Tryphiodor. p. 493. disputes, though the present 
might be lengthened according to the above theory. On 
the contrary, avXdb) forms a constant exception, and has al- 
ways trvXrjarto in the future, which points indeed to a form 
<7v\iw, whence still gvXsvm, in Horn. II. 7. 78. 82. 24. 436 ; 
but rXrjdd) is from rXrjfxi, not from rXdw. 

Note 3. — The above definitions will serve to explain dis- 
syllabic forms with variable measure, as Xdw (I seize), 
short, Od. 19. 229. 230; but vdoj (I flow), with variable 
quantity, II. 21. 197. vdov(Ti(d) ; see Apollon. Ph. 4. 1300; 
and again, Od. 6. 292. vdu{d), and 9. 222. vaov, which 
is to be received according to undoubted testimony, be- 
sides also vazv, Apollon. 1. 1146. 2. 224. From the root 
<j)Sdw, Homer, II. 23. 444. has ^rjaovra ; on the contrary 
theAttics, together with the later Epic poets, form cj>%d(JLo(d); 
as Theoc. Id. II. 114. fySdaag. Tryphiodor. 156. Nonn. 9. 
140. £</>^a<7£v, Quint. Sm. 13. 62. $%d<jav(a). Present forms 
in aiu), in which the root has been strengthened by i, likewise 
take a short vowel in the future, as from Saio/iat (I divide), II. 
23. 21. ddaavro(d), Od. 3, 66. 15. 13. Sacrcrdfxsvoi ; so from 
vaiu) (I dwell), the derivative forms in a transitive significa- 
tion, to settle any one in a place, as II. 2. 629. aTrevdaaaTO, 



86 GEEEK PROSODY. 

Callim. to Del. 11. twdvaavTo ; see Brunck. Apollon. Rh. 1. 
1146. 

Note 4. — Entirely different from these are the dissyllabic 
Attic forms /caw (I bum), and *cXaw (I weep), which are always 
long; see Drac. 13. 10. Graefe, Epist. Cr. Bucol. 59. Mat- 
thias, Eurip. Hec. 209. Pierson, Moeris. 321 ; so we have 
icAa'w(a), Eurip. Heracl. 445. Here. Fur. 1209. icAaac(a), 1083. 
Orest. 280. icAa'wv(a), Heracl. 270. i/cjcaav(a), Gycl. 626. Bacch. 
714. Only the aorist £icdr}(d), is always short, according to 
§. 50. 3., as II. 1. 464. and frequently. But the form ekAoW, 
Theocr. Id. XIV. 32. as second aorist active is suspected ; 
see Kiessling on the passage. Yet in the tragedians this 
Attic form does not entirely exclude the common one ; comp. 
Hermann, Praef. to Sophocl. Aj. XIX. against Porson, who 
decided that nduv and icXdeiv should invariably be written ; 
so Eurip. Or. 61. icXaiovcj dStXtyrjv. 

Note 5. — Very great irregularity characterises the word 
daw, or ado/mm, which has in Homer a five-fold change of 

measure, namely, , _^, UU5 *j'—i _; e. g. Od. 10. 68. 

'aarav, II. 9. 116. 119. 'ddad^v, 8. 237. 'dd(jdq{d), 9.537. 
\xdWro(a), 19. 95. "acraro, Od. 11. 61. dae; see also Thiersch, 
Gr. Gr. §. 168. 3. Buttmann, Lexilog., 223. ff. The later 
Epic poets use ^ddadfiriv mostly as a choriambus, as Apollon. 
Arg. 1. 1333.2. 313. Quint. Sm. 9. 508. Norm. Dion. 5.478. 
But the aorist passive, which Homer always shortens, *dd<r%r}v, 
see II. 16. 685. 19. 113. 136. Od. 4. 503. 21. 301. H. to Aphr. 
254. is sometimes lengthened by them in the first syllable, so 
already in Horn. H. to Dem. 247. Apollon. Arg. 4. 817. 1080. 
but shortened in v. 413. A similar lengthening of the verb aw 
(I satiate) occurs, although much more rarely ; so Hesiod,Scut. 
Here. 101. "ddrai iroXifioio. Quint. Sm. 13. 237. <povoio "Aa<rov 
ofipijuiov %rop. The first of the adduced passages contradicts 
the view given by Buttmann in Lexilog. 9. comp. 300. and 
Gr. Gr. §. 105. note 4 ; that in words in aw a double a enters 
before r; also other examples are not altogether wanting, as 
Quint. Sm. 1. 420. opaare, although this is not perfectly cer- 
tain, Hesiod. Op. 241. fj.rix av( *aTai{aa), Nicand. Alex. 221. 
j5pv\avdarai. 



GREEK PROSODY. 87 

Note 6. — A rule is laid down by the ancients, that the i 
entering before the form in aw is short ; comp. Const. Lascar. 
247. 24. Theodor. Gaz. 77; this holds invariably in forms 
wherein a long vowel precedes, as avrXdw, jcucuaw, Qvcrido), 
and mostly also in other cases, as o-fcmw, &c. But it must be 
observed that individual words deviate ; so 'Tdofiai (I heal) is 
long ; comp. II. 12. 2. Od. 9. 520. 525. ; in like manner 
dvldofxai (I grieve) is always long in Homer, as Od. 1. 133. 2. 
115. 3. 117. II. 2. 291. but fluctuates in the later poets, as 
Theogn. 668. dv'iw^v, 1205. dvuoro, Theocr. Id. II. 23. 
dvia<7£v(T), XI. 171. wc dviaSri, kwel icriyiov dvtwfxai, Antipat. 
Thessal. Ep. 69. 1. (A. P. 287) oviVevp), Asclepiad. 11.3. 
(A. P. XII. 153) ; dvirj(7ag, as in Homer dvidXw fluctuates, being 
long Od. 4. 598. 22. 87. short, 4. 460. II. 18. 300. and so also 
in others ; e. g. Opp. Hal. 2. 450. dvldZovaa, 2. 374. dvidZu. 
On the same fluctuation in Attic authors, see Porson, Eurip. 
Phcen. 1334. 

Note 7. — A short a is inserted not only in verbs in aw, but 
also in other words, especially in Ionic poetry, as 0wc, <f>dog(d), 
(jxiivb), <j>ddv(t), (j>d£Lvog(d), <pddvrarog, <j)ddv%riv 7 SdZ,(o, or S'aw 
SdcKTGsv, II. 9. 194. 15. 124. This can sometimes be 
lengthened by means of the arsis alone, as \pdea(d) ; see De 
vers. Grsec. Her. 22. f. According to the analogy of verbs 
it changes before w into o, as <powg, Sdicog, Sowkoc, as is 
likewise wont to happen in verbs before o or w, as j3oowtn, 
/uLaifiwdxriv ; see Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 105. note 4. ff. Thiersch, 
Gr. Gr. §. 220. 

2. Polysyllabic verbs in uo, not proceeding from roots in £w, 
are declared by the ancients to be long, as $r}piii){~i), iSiw(7), 
Kovi(jt)(i), kvXiw(7), jj.rivl(t)(i) \ comp. Drac. 22. 25. 65. 7. Peg. Pr. 
116. Et. M. 575. 31. The apparent contradiction among the an- 
cients, it being elsewhere (see Reg. Pr. 51. Const. Lasc. 247. 20. 
Theod. Gaz. 77.) laid down, that except in lo-3-iw, i is short in 
these terminations, is owing in all probability to corruptions in 
those passages. For if we take into consideration the passages 
of the poets, wherein the present and imperfect of words of this 
kind, some of which do not even occur in these tenses, are 
shortened, as Horn. II. 1. 247. efirjvu, comp. 422. 428. 12. 10, 



88 GREEK PROSODY. 

Od. 17. 14., still the constant length in the derivative tenses, as 
II. 2. 772. 7. 230. a7ro/xrjvi<7ac(7), 5. 178. fix]viaaQ^l), Sophocl. El. 
570. /nrivi(ja(Ti{~i), as well as the circumstance that the derivatives 
have long i, as II. 22. 358. Od. 11. 73. Eurip. Or. 948. Lycophr. 
1186. /jLijv'i/uLa, prove it to be originally long; to which add, that 
it is found also lengthened in the present and imperfect ; 
e. g. II. 2. 769. /j.t]vl£v, Opp. Hal. 3. 607. £7njurjvtovo-tv(7), Soph. 
GEd. Col. 965. 1174. Hence when it sometimes appears short, 
even in the tragedians, as iEsch. Eum. 102. this shortness arises 
by position ; so Od. 20. 204. t'Siov. For this reason it is wrong 
to write kvX'kjoj, \xy\Tia o/aai, and the like, with a double conso- 
nant; comp. Emesti and Blomfield on Callim. H. to Del. 33. 
Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 7- note 13. and §. 95. note 4. Of koviu) 
even in the present always occurs long, as kovlovt£q(~i), II. 13. 
820. 23. 372. 449. Nonn. Dion. 2. 90. 624. 4. 257. 324. Hence 
Wolf, in the new edition of the Ilias, has with justice abolished 
the double a ; see Bekker in the Jen. Litt. Z. 1809. No. 247. 
p. 152. On the contrary, the ancients mostly except KrjKitj, as 
formed by reduplication ; but this exception is evidently made 
in compliance only with the Epic usage, in which indeed the 
word always appears with a short i ; see Horn. II. 7. 362. 13. 
705. avaicriKiEi(i) 'iSptog ; comp. Od. 5. 455. Apollon. Arg. 1. 389. 
542. 1262. Quint. Sm. 6. 582 ; but the proper measure is still 
seen in Soph. Phil. 784. k^klov aljua. Also dissyllables, as 7rploj 
(I saw), %P"° (I besmear), are regularly long in the Epic poets 
and tragedians ; so the former, Theocr. Id. V. 55. Apollon. Arg. 
4. 1671; the other II. 23. 186. Od. 1. 262. 18. 194. ^Esch. Pro- 
meth. 905. Crinag. Ep. 32. 4. (A. P. IX. 588). Yet it would 
not be entirely contrary to the measure, if both should also occur 
short in the present, and so I find at least the second in an epi- 
gram of Nossis (A. P. VI. 275.) koXov "ABwva xpizi(T) ; with 
respect to the first, Graefe has at least given examples of the 
shortening of irpkov ; see Jacobs, Index to Anthol. p. 1050. 

a. According to the ancients, those which had originally a Z, 
in the root are short, as ariw. Theogn. 621. citl£l(T) Se Trzviyjpov. 
To these probably juaortco also belongs, which always shortens the 
vowel in Epic writers, as Horn. II. 17. 622. 20. 141. Quint. Sm. 
1. 179. 4. 513. Nonn. 1. 80. 179; the ancients also expressly 



GREEK PROSODY. 89 

except ia-^tfej, which has every where the short measure, as II. 
2. 314. 3. 182. Also eu'w (I hear) has usually the same measure ; 
comp. §. 50. 2. b., yet in rare instances also the lengthened i ; 
see Spohn, Hes. Op. 215. The determination of oiw is still diffi- 
cult, the present being mostly long, but in individual passages 
also short, see II. 12. 609. 13. 73. Here contraction into otto 
might be resorted to, as II. 11. 762; but, besides repeated 
examples of the long quantity, the short occurs also else- 
where ; as Quint. II. 133. 412. IV. 28. In the derivative 
tenses, modern criticism has in Homer received biaciTotf), on 
account of the lengthened present, while Clarke, Od. 1. 323. 
preferred mavaro, as it now frequently stands in later au- 
thors, e. g. Apollon. Arg. 3. 456. Quint. Sm. 5. 457. Arat. Ph. 
1006. wicraaiTo, as is to be read at least with the MSS., and else- 
where. Some doubt arises, however, in respect to the simple 
reading, on account of wtcra/zr]v(a) in Apollon. Rh; 1. 291. Quint. 
2. 19. 5. 590. Nonn. Dion. 4. 105. 5. 515. 519. although indi- 
vidual instances occur, where it is long, as Coluth. 258. oiaa- 
jUfvrj(I), 370. ona-aro(7), for which severalMSS. offer totcrcraro. With 
greater justice might the reduplication of the consonant in kXiug- 
aav, <j(j)pr}yi(T(TavTo, and the like from long roots, be abolished, as 
has been proposed by several critics ; see Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 
232. 70. Wernicke, Tryphiodor. p. 211. Yet even here it is still 
in some degree defensible. 

b. Among dissyllabic verbs, the measure of i fluctuates in tioj 
and 7n W, to which the same applies that has been said above 
of trisyllables; thus, ruo is long in Horn. II. 5. 326. 6. 173. 10. 
33. 11. 58; short, 4. 257. 13. 461. The same occurs in other 
Epic authors ; yet several more frequently shorten it, as Theocr. 
Id. XVI. 29. XVII. 66. In the tragedians the shortness predo- 
minates, as iEschyl. Prom. 984. Eurip. Heracl. 1011; see also 
Drac. 87. 6. 88. 7. W T hat has been said, however, obtains only 
of the present, the derivative tenses being always long, as rto-to(7), 
h~LGa, so in Horn. II. 1. 42. 354. 508. 510. Soph. Electr. 292., 
although Elmsley, Heracl. 1013. chooses to derive these forms 
from rtvto. In like manner the participle rer'ifiivoQ is always 
long; see II. 20. 426. 24. 533. Quint. Sm. 12. 25. The verb 
ttilo, which in trio/Lim in Homer is accounted future to 7rivto, has 



90 GREEK PROSODY. 

i usually short ; Homer lengthens it only in the arsis, e. g. II. 
13. 493. 16. 825. Od. 10. 160. 18. 3., but otherwise uses it short, 
11. 9. 177. Od. 15. 378. Theognis has the present, 962. wiofiaiij), 
but 1129. lfjL7rLOjLiai{T), whence also in Soph. (Ed. Col. 622. 
7Ti£rcu(7), yet the second aorist is short with the Attics, Eurip. 
Cycl. 566. ekttISi. Lastly, <p^ia) is also common in the Epic 
poets, as Od. 2. 368. (j>^irjg(J) ; on the contrary, 11. 18. 446. 
£0£i£v. The future 0St<xw(7) is long in the Epic dialect, accord- 
ing to the analogy of tuo; see II. 6. 407. 11. 821. Quint. Sm. 3. 
454. 10. 36. and the aorist formed from it. The derivative 
forms sfpSirai, %<I>&lto 9 <t>%ijuiEvog( u i), are invariably short, together 
with their derivatives, e. g. acpSXrog. When any apparent 
lengthening appears, the mode is the optative, and the long 
quantity is produced by the union of the modal vowel, as Od. 
10. 51. ci7ro^)S'£jur]v(7), 11. 329. irpiv yap kev kcu vv£, (j>S1t apfipo- 
rog. Clarke, II. 13. 339., although there a false derivation is 
given. But the Attic tragedians use the future ^$to-o>(i), which 
might also be referred to^&ivco, short, Soph. Trach. 711.AJ. 1027., 
whence such derivatives as (j>Si(jig$(j), <f>&i<nic6g 9 are shortened. 

c. The Homeric form Si<w(i) (I fear), from which grammarians 
on account of deidia quote SctSfo as obsolete, is always short ; 
see II. 5. 566. 9. 433. 11. 557. and so also 7. 196. &$?/«v, 5. 
790. kSsiSXaav. Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 232. 39. The imperative 
Srfdi&i is always short in Homer, as II. 5. 827 ; in Nicand. Alex. 
443. it stands once long, "i3"t (go) is every where short. 

d. As grammarians have included ju&iu) in the above given 
rules, we shall here observe generally of forms derived from Vrj/xf, 
that Homer uses the i in them interchangeably, according to the 
exigency of the verse, as II. 13. 229. fxeSUvratf), comp. 234. 444. 
but v. 114. fieSiepEvat, comp. 116. 386. and Thiersch, Gr. Gr. 
§. 226. According to the old grammarians, the original mea- 
sure appears to have been long, not short; and the common 
usage of these forms in the Attic tragedians appears to give evi- 
dence of this; see Soph. Electr. 51. 559. (Ed. Col. 391. 976. 
1605. 1608. Eurip. Bacch. 635. 728. 1075. Here. Fur. 465.621. 
635. although I know well that in some few of the adduced pas- 
sages, the number of which might be still greatly increased, the 
lengthening can proceed from the augment. Consequently it 



GREEK PROSODY. 91 

appears that here also the shortness is occasioned according to 
the usual licence by position before a vowel. 

3. It would be attended with the greatest difficulty to lay 
down satisfactory general rules on verbs in vw. Various at- 
tempts indeed have been made, but the results produced have 
not hitherto been of a character to settle the enquiry. This, in 
my opinion, is owing to a double error; first, to confounding 
together all the several classes of these verbs ; and, secondly, to 
referring to all Greek poets ; whereas in both points a marked 
distinction is observable. To avoid both, we shall in what 
follows divide these verbs into individual classes, and notice 
whatever appears deducible as a valid principle of the measure 
of the arbitrary vowel from Attic and Epic authors, with the 
exception of those of the very latest period; but it must 
be observed, that only what is general can be given, and 
that it is impossible to enter every where into the parti- 
culars. The ancients state of these verbs, that in most cases 
their quantity is arbitrary in the present, long in the future, 
and first aorist, and short in the perfect and its derivative tenses ; 
comp. Drac. 46. 23. 49. 1. 98. 13. Reg. Pr. 54. Et. M. 458. 1. 
Lasc. 248. 1. The moderns mostly fluctuate in their decisions, 
comp., besides what will be adduced in the individual cases, 
Heyne, II. Th. VII. 408. ff. Buttmann, Gr. Gr. §. 7. note 13. 
comp. §. 95. note 6. Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 168. 7. ff. and 
the catalogue in Morell's Thesaurus of Greek Prosody, p. 
84. ff. 

4. With respect to dissyllabic words of the kind, the 
quantity of the arbitrary vowel is common in the present 
and imperfect, according to the given rule, e, g. Svw, Svw, 
Xvbj, vlo, <pvw. The truth of this will be shewn by individual 
examples of each, II. 6. 340. 7. 193. Svw(v), Arat. Ph. 627. 
fji£Tadi>£Tai(v), Apollon. Arg. 1. 581. $vzto(v), Jacobs, A. P. 354; 
on the other hand, II. 3. 114. e^vovro{v), 5. 140. &/er«u(v), H. 
to Aphr. &Su€, Quint. 8m. 8. 275. Suov(v), Arat. Ph. 184. 
SvriTai(v) and frequently, also v. 553 this is to be restored for 
the always long dvvrirai{v). Nevertheless the long quantity 
always stands in the arsis. — Svio (I sacrifice), Horn. Od. 15. 222. 
Su€, Sophocl. EL 631. Eurip. Here. Fur. 916. ti Svu){v), Nonn. 

1 



92 GREEK PROSODY. 

Dion. 12. 230. Od. 15. 260. Svovratf), Theocr. Id. IV. 21. 
S{,ovtl{v), Eurip. Cycl. 234. Svw(v), Electr. 1145.— Suw (I rage) 
always long, II. 11. 180. 21. 234. and even in the thesis, Hes. 
Op. 621. Dionys. Perieg. 677. — \vw in Homer usually short, as 
Od. 2. 69. 4. 35. 7. 6. Yet the long quantity also occurs, and that 
mostly in the arsis, II. 23. 513. e\mv, Od. 7. 74. \vei{v), 2. 
105. 109. d\\va)(v), Apollon. Rh. 3. 808. dve\veTo{v), 822. \{,- 
£(tks{v) (even in the thesis), Opp. Cyn. 1. 13. Aua(v) ; but Quint. 
Sm. 2. 296. \vev{v), 7. 582. \vovro{v). On the contrary, with the 
Attics the long is the predominant and regular measure, as Soph. 
Trach. 21. CEd. to Col. 1616. Eurip. Med. 563. 1305. 1352. He- 
racl. 601.— vw with a long vowel, II. 12. 25. Theocr. Id. IV. 43. 
Theogn. 26. Asclepiad, Ep. 23. 3. (A. P. 1. 189.) v6^vog(v). 
Nevertheless the arbitrariness of the vowel, although it cannot be 
found short in this form, is clear from the nearest derivative 
vsrog, which is long in Horn. II. 12. 133. Quint. Sm. 1. 68. 
short in Arat. Ph. 804. Quint. Sm. 14. 6. — (pvio always short in 
Homer, as Od. 7. 119. 9. 109. &c. ; so Theocr. Id. IV. 15. 
<t>vovTi{v) ; but Dionys. Perieg. 528. tyvz.Tm(v), 734. 1031. <f>vov- 
<riv(v) (also in the thesis), Nicand. Alex. 14. 506. The doubt- 
ful measure of this verb is pointed out by Drac. 98. 10. 

The same takes place in verbs beginning with two consonants, 
as j3Xvw (Iflow),Apoll.4.1417. lKp>\vovra{v), 1238. Imj5\va{v), 
TTTuw (I spit), II. 4. 426. clttotttv^v), Apoll. Rh. 2. 510. 4. 925. 
dntTTTvtv. Nonn. Dion. 10. 171. 11. 496. airrvE. Quint. Sm. 1. 
599. 10. 66. afiirvdev, 9. 470. II. 22. 222. a/*7rvu£, <j)\i>a) (I sput- 
ter), II. 21. 361. fyXve, Apollon. Arg. 1. 481. ETri<t>\v£iv(v). 

a. Eva (I polish) is always long, Od. 22. 456. Arat. Ph. 650. 
Dionys. Perieg. 61. 385. 1117: hence this measure does not 
merely belong to later writers, as Wernicke, Tryphiodor. 408, 
supposes. This holds also of rpviD, so Nicand. Alex. 83. vtto- 
TpvEi(rpv) ; comp. Blomfield, JEschyl. Prom. 27 ; so also the 
derivatives, as 'Arpwrwvr], cltqvtoq, Theocr. Id. XV. 7. 

b. On the contrary, fipvu) (I teem), and icXixt) (I hear), are 
always short in the tragedians and Epic poets ; see the former, 
Sophocl. El. 415. (Ed. Col. 16. Eurip. Bacch. 95. Paul. Silent. 
Ep. 74. 105.; the other is very frequent ; e. g. Soph. El. 520. 
Trach. 72. Eurip. Heracl. 536. 842. The long quantity is rare, 



GREEK PROSODY. 93 

as in Gaisf. Hephaest. 756. and a late comic writer dvr'ip rig 
Ntvog ejeve& we tyw k\vw(v), although others transpose the first 
words ; see also Meinecke Cur. Cr. 52. 

c. The above-mentioned verbs, as has been observed, are 
usually long in the future and first aorist, as Suo-o^w) t$v<ra, 
Tpv(Tto(v) ETpvaa, <^)Xu(7w(w) t<j)\v<Ta, so (5vw /3u(7w(u), (I stop full), 
Aristoph. Plut. 379. l>jri(3v(Tag{v). 

d. On the contrary, 7rrvw, 7ttv<tii)(v), E-n-rvaa, remain short; 
see Od. 5. 322. Theocr. Id. VI. 39. XX. 11. Opp. Hal. 1. 561. 
3. 274. Nossis Ep. 2. (A. P. 1. 170.)and/3Ai/w, j3Atf<rw(w), sfSkfara, 
Apoll. Rh. 4. 1446. Quint. Sm. 1. 242. 4. 9. Aristoph. Av. 1096. 
In like manner the future of kvw (I kiss) kuo-w(v), and the aorist 
aKvcra, are always short, wherefore the few passages, in which it 
is found not doubled in ancient authors, are to be altered ; see 
Branck, Apoll. Rh. 1. 1238. Od. 5. 463. 14. 279. Sophocl. El. 
1374. Eurip. Cycl. 549. Nonn. Dion. 1. 349. 5. 418., unless, as 
is often done, one should refer this to kvveu). The decision is 
more difficult in kuw, kveco (I bear), the latter of which stands 
shortened in Horn. II. 19. 117. Dionys. Perieg. 529. Theogn. 39 ; 
in like manner the editions give usually viroKvaaafjiEVY), Kvaaa- 
liivr), which Wolf has retained. But others prefer the reading 
Kvcra KvaajuiivY} in the aorist, which Grsefe adopted in Nonn. 
5., 193. 7. 368. and elsewhere. In %vw \%v<sa the aorist is always 
long, as II. 9. 446. 14. 179. Johann. Gazseus, 1. 178. Indeed 
Wernicke, Tryphiodor. p. 406, quotes an instance of shortness 
Sii£,v<jEv in Nonn. 39. 321 ; yet it is probable that ^le%egev is to 
be read there, as has already been proposed. 

Note. — The word /uvu) (I shut the eyes), presents peculiar 
difficulties. Its affinity to i]fjLvw sufficiently shews, that the 
present was common, although it mostly occurs long ; e. g. Ni- 
cand. Fr. 2. 56. fifa>v{v). Hedyl. Ep. 4. 1. (A. P. T. II. 765) 
KaTa/jLvoiuEv(v), in Opp. Cyn. 2. 190. 575. 4. 123. lirifivw stands, 
yet always with the variant reading lirrifxvtjj ; see Wernicke, 
Tryph. p. 57. The aorist E^xvaa is everywhere short, as Horn. 
II. 24. 637. Eurip. Med. 1173. fiv<ravTog(v). Hence it is still 
undecided, whether in the Anthology, where this form some- 
times occurs long, the consonant should not be doubled, as 
Antiphil. Ep. 43. 3. x^og e/ulvcfe, especially as it is as often 



94 GREEK PROSODY. 

shortened ; see Jacobs, Index to Greek Anthol. Tom. XIII. 

p. 365. ff. 

e. The perfect active, and still more the derivative tenses in 
the passive, shorten the vowel in some of these verbs, particu- 
larly in Svh) and Xvi*), as XtXvica, AeAu/xcu, lAtAuro, kXv^r]v{v), 
riSvica, It&vkeiv{v), &c. ; comp. Drac. 46. 25. Clarke, Horn. II. 

1. 314. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 95. note 6. Yet the perfect active 
usually remains long, as the frequently occurring irtyvica, juI/llvke, 
II. 24. 420. Hes. Op. 508. and Jacobs as above: SsSvica is 
always long in Homer, II. 5. 811. 9. 239. Tryphiod. 225. Nonn. 

2. 280. 3. 4 ; only in Eufinus, Ep. 11. 6. (A. P. V. 73.) we have 
eKSi^vKag. On the contrary, the derivative tenses of the passive, 
with the exception of rhpy/nai and irEirvvfiivog, are always short; 
comp. above a, and Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 98. 5 ; but of this also 
ajnrvvv^n], II. 5. 697. 14. 486. stands in the aorist ; but ajunrvvro, 
Od. 5. 485. 24. 349. II. 22. 475. Of Xvu Homer has lengthened 
only Od. 18. 238. XeXvto, but here it is the optative, see above, 
2. b., and II. 24. 1. Avro S' dywv, which is probably a syncopised 
form, as otherwise Xvro(v) and the like, are always regularly 
short. But the third future, XeXixjofxa^v), derived from Xixrto 
and the like, are long. 

f. It is a rule already pointed out by the ancients, that words 
immediately derived from the short passive forms of verbs in vto 
have the short vowel, comp. Reg. Pr. 54. which passage however 
is corrupt and imperfect, Drac. 47. 1 ; and farther attention 
has been directed to this by the modems, Clarke, Odyss. 1. 421. 
Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 95. note 6. Hence Epic and Attic writers 
have always <$vmg(v), Xv<rig(v), EicXvmg, <j>v<tlq(v), (pvrov ; so ad- 
jectives, as aXvTog, SvgXvtoq, f/cAuroc, EvSvTog, aSvrog, for 
which in Simon. II. 56. a%v<rra is to be read, and derivative 
formations, as Svrripiov (altar), &c. The same holds also of 
words derived from roots in lvw or uo, which shorten the deriva- 
tive tenses; e. g. TL<rig(t), aTiTOQ 9 Kpicrigtf), SicacpXaig, aicpXrog, 
SixncpYrog, aKpiTO/uLvSog, comp. §. 51. 3. b. 

g. The long quantity is admissible in long words, as (j>vTaXtri, 
Horn. II. 6. 195. Arat. 333. and elsewhere. The forms derived 
from the future are regularly long, as XvcriZwvog, Xvaiirovog, 
XvaifxeXi'ig, ^iaXvai(j)iXog ; here the examples of arbitrary short- 



GREEK PROSODY. 95 

ening are very rare, and not sufficiently certain. In like manner 
fiovXvrog, with long v, and in Arat. 825. fiovXvaiogfi) wpi) ; so 
also XijTrjp, XvTrjpiog, mostly short, as Apoll. Rh. 4. 704. Xvrr'i- 
piov; comp. Sophocl. El. 450. 1491. although here the long 
quantity is not entirely unknown. 

5. Polysyllabic words in uw, when the penultimate is length- 
ened by nature or position, likewise admit of arbitrary measure 
in the present, but are always long in the derivative tenses ; e. g. 
dvd), dirvd), ayAvw, yr^pvofiai, ^atcpva), kXivvu), lpr)Tvii) f rnuvui, 
l<$pvo), l<T)(v(0y KioXvit), [irjvvh), firtpvo/ULai, oiZvu), TrXrjQvto, mSiiM, 
ironrvvb), Tap\vh), uypvofiai. The present of dva) does not occur ; 
for the always long aorist, see II. 13. 441. 8. 227. Theocr. Id. 
VIII. 28. Sophocl. (Ed. Col. 1598. — dirvu) was in Ionic iiirvu), and 
therefore lengthens also the first syllable with the Attics ; comp. 
Porson advers. 240. The present is mostly short in the middle 
syllable, Horn. II. 14. 399, Od. 9. 399. 10. 83. Apoll. Arg. 4. 
71 ; an example of the long quantity stands in Moschus, Id. II. 
120., 7iitvovtsq(v), the aorist is long, Eurip. Her. 151. Suppl. 
802. — dxXvto Ap. Arg. 4. 1480. lirayXvov<jav{v), otherwise 
usually the aorist ri^Xvaa, Od. 12. 406. 14. 304. Quint. Sm. 5. 
79. 598. The arbitrariness of the vowel is already shewn in 
Arat. 906. lirayXvowv. — ynpvo/uiaL long, Theocr. Id. X. 7. JEsch. 
Prom. 79. short Hymn, to Herm. 426. Hes. Op. 262., long in 
the aorist Theocr. Id. I. 136. yapvaavTo{v). — Saicpvit) mostly 
long; comp. Porson Eur. Med. 1281. Elmsley Med. 1189., and 
Sophocl. (Ed. Col. 1358. Eurip. Ph. 1311. 1314. Here. Fur. 
122., however the frequently shortened Sdicpvov sufficiently 
shews at least the common measure, and therefore the passage 
quoted by Porson from iEsch. Choeph. probably required no 
change. — iXivvu), iEsch. Prom. zXivvovraty), Ap. Rh. 1. 589. 
tXivv£(TKov(v), and the always long aorist, Theocr. Id. X. 51. 
Agath. Schol. 12. 2. (A. P. V. 237.), Apollon. 1. 862. kXivvov ; 
see Blomfield, iEschyl. Prom, as above. Jacobs, A. P. 107. — 
tprrri>b>(v) Od. 9. 493. 10. 442. Apoll. 1. 772. 4. 187. IpijriJwp) 
Od. 3. 155. II. 2. 75. 8. 345. Apollon. 1. 352. 3. 380. epnri- 
<ra<Tics(v), II. 2. 189. 11. 567. ipfrvaov, Eurip. Ph. 1260.— fytvw, 
Nicand. Al. 453. v)i±vovaiv(v), Apollon. 3. 1400. Ka.Tr)iuLvovGiv(v), 
II. 2. 148. tiiulv£i(v), II. 2. 373. 4. 290. fyifoetep), 8. 308. rifxvaE. 



96 GREEK PROSODY. 

—iSptfw, II. 2. 191. "Spife, Od. 20. 257. Ko&iSpve. Eurip. Heracl. 
781. lSpvsTai(v), in the future l$pv<yiv(v) ; comp. Od. 3. 37. 5. 86. 
Theocr. Id. XVII. 125. Soph. (Ed. Col. 11. Eurip. Ph. 1008. 
—IMlo, II. 11. 552. 17. 661. ia&t(tf), Opp. Cyn. 1. 512. l%{,ei{v). 4. 
68. IMovmviy), II. 6. 2. 12, 48. Od. 22. 438. 'LSdasv.— \a X v^ with 
the tragedians usually long in the present, Soph. El. 697., in the 
derivative tenses (Ed. Col. 346. Aristoph. Av. 492. Rufin. 21. 1. 
(A. P. V. 88), short Asclepiad. Ep. 19. 3. (A. P. V. 167) U X v£. 
—KwXvio long Arat. 659. Eurip. Ph. 990. KuXvsroiv), long in the 
aorist and future Soph. El. 1197., Aristoph. Eq. 972. kw\v£i(v). 
-kwk^H Horn. Od. 4. 259. 8. 527. II. 19. 284., fcw/c^ £ ra<v) 
Alcseus, Ep. 91. 1. (A. P. VII. 412.) and the active Opp. Cyn. 

1. 501. 2. 153., the derivative kwkv(tu)(v), zKWKiura, where the 
doubling of the consonant is inadmissible ; see De vers. Her. 
256.— jur/vuw, H. to Herm. 373. jur?vuav(u), Soph. (Ed. Col. 1188. 
juLrivverai(v), Eurip. Bacch. 982 ; see Jacobs, A. P. 89. H. to 
Herm. 254. /ultivve, other examples in Graefe, Meleag. 60. 3. 
Always long in the aorist, H. to Herm. 264. Eurip. Ph. 1218. 
In an epigram of Diogen. Laert. (A. P. VII. 57) short. 

Kcu Tig £(j)V cro(j)bg wde ; rig epyov Upe^s toctovtov 
"Oggov 6 TTavrodarjg fi^vvaz Ar^/uLOKpirog, 

Now although the shortness might perhaps be tolerated in 
this poet, nevertheless I am inclined to believe not only on pro- 
sodical grounds, but also on account of the reference to spe^e, that 
the reading should be rivvcra, against which even nothing can be 
objected on account of the measure. — /uLrjpvoiucii occurs mostly as 
middle, and is long, Apollon. Arg. 4. 889. Nonn. Dion. 5. 146. 
HesiodOp. 540. jurjpiWafla^).— 6;?uw, IL 3. 408. 6'iZik, 14. 89. 
6'iKvo^v(v), Apollon. 4. 1324. 6'iZvwv{v), 1374. 6iZvei{v), Od. 4. 
152. oiZv<jag(v), 23. 301.— irX^v^iv) Opp. Cyn. 1. 461., inde- 
terminate in Soph. (Ed. Col. 378. 930. Soph. Tr. 54. Here. 
Fur. 1144, eirXtiSvov ^Esch. Pr. 421.— iridvw, which Drac. 78. 

2. gives as long according to Leonid. Tarent. Epigr. 47. 6. (A. P. 
IX. 322), stands short in Nicand. Ther. 302. 7ri$u£Tai(v). — ironr- 
vvio, Horn. II. 1. 600. TToi7rvvovTa{v), so 14. 155. 24. 475. Quint. 
Sm. 3. 713. 4. 210. Apoll. Arg. 4. 1399. wo'ittvvov, also fol- 
lowed by a short, II. 18. 421. 3. 430. liroiirvvov. Quint. 9. 530. 



GREEK PROSODY. 97 

Nonn. Dion. 5. 57. Ittoittvvev. II. 8. 217. 7ronrvvGavTt(v). — 
rapxyii), Apoll. 3. 208. Tapxyovaivfi), of which I know of no 
example of shortness, II. 7. 85. Tapxv<T(i)<Jiv{v) ; comp. 16. 674. 
Quint. Sm. 1. 820. 3. 4. 7. 6. and often elsewhere. — wpvotiai, 
mostly long, Theocr. Id. II. 35. wpvovTai(v). Arat. 1124. Apoll. 
4. 1339. Opp. Hal. 1. 399. Tryphiodor. 611. Col. 116, but 
Dionys. Perieg. 83. wpverai{v). Theocr. Id. 1. 71. wpvaavTo(v). 
Of EiXvto, Thiersch, Gr. Gr. §. 168. 7. note, affirms, that it is 
always long ; but although this is indeed mostly the case, yet, 
setting aside the Homeric examples, Od. 20. 35. 2. II. 12. 286. 
slXvarai(v), the shortness is proved by Arat. 431. d\voi(v), and 
Nicand. Al. 18. u\vetcii{v). And in like manner may the quan- 
tity of verbs of a similar kind, but of less frequent occurrence, 
be determined, as Lycophr. 355. aXifiSiKTcKrafi), fipEvOvii). 
Aristoph. Nub. 362. fipEv%i>£i(v), Agath. Schol. 58. 7. (A. P. 
Th. 1. 79) Ppsv$vzTai{d), &c. 

a. Some exceptions occur only in very late epic poets, thus 
'ISpvaa, which Homer and the tragedians always lengthen, 
is sometimes short with them; see Wernicke, Tryphiodor. p. 105. 
Jacobs, Anthol. Pal. III. 242. 633. 835., in like manner rinvaa ; 
comp. Jacobs as above. 

b. Some trisyllabic words, which have an e or short a before the 
v, and lengthen it only by position, are always short in the epic 
poets, as apTiHi), IvTvit), eXkvlo ; see the first, Horn. Od. 3. 152. 4. 
771.5. 439. Apoll. 1. 392. Nonn. Dion. 1. 393., in the tragedians 
also long, as Eurip. Heracl. 419. iEsch. Pr. 907. E%aprvETai{v), 
and so also the derivative tenses, Soph. GEd. Col. 71. Karap- 
Tvcrwv(v). Lycophr. 163. — evtvw as a merely epic word is always 
short, Horn. II. 5. 720. 8. 374. 382. H. to Demet. 377. Quint. 
Sm. 4. 101. Theogn. 196. evtvel{v), also in Quint. Sm. 6. 116. 
£vtvvovto(v) is to be restored for evtvovto(v). — eXkvio, which is 
unknown to the older epic poets, the tragedians always shorten 
in the derivative tenses, as Eurip. Cycl. 416. Phoen. 987. in the 
later epic poets it is sometimes long, as Oph. Hal. 3. 332, 
unless here, as it often appears also short, the double consonant 
is to be preferred ; see Wernicke, Tryphiodor, 69. 

c. Agreeably to this analogy, Brunck in Apoll. Rhod. 2. 322. 
has taken offence at Kop%vETai(v), and without MSS. written 

H 



98 GREEK PROSODY. ; 

Kop%vvETai(v), but the former is supported by $aKpvw(v) and the 
like as well as by the sense. Nicand. Ther. 426 has koo- 
$v£Tai(v), with the same quantity. 

6. Those verbs in vw, which have a short vowel in the ante- 
penultimate, are short both in the present and the derivative 
tenses, as avvto(v), apvcoiv), d<ftv(o(v) 9 fiE%v(t)(v), aTa-\y(£>{^)), 
Tavv(v(v) ; comp. Horn. 4, 56. avvw(v), 24. 452. H. to Ap. 435. 
uvvaeie{v), Dion. Perieg. 386. Apoll. Arg. 1. 600. Eurip. Ph. 164. 
Here. Fur. 1244.— dpvovTai(v), Arat. Ph. 746. Nonn. 12. 360. 
Anyte Ep. 6. 2. (A. P. IX. 313) dpv<jai{v).— d^uw, mostly used 
only in the aorist, Od. 8. 286. r]^vad^7]v, 9. 165. Apoll. Eh. 4. 
1692. daa<t>v<javTo(v)— /ule^vio, II. 17. 390. Od. 18. 240. Theog. 
485. 488. Eurip. Cycl. 532. 665. Nonn. Dion. 2. 559. 6. 31. 10. 
21.— GTa X i>io, Od. 20. 212. Ap. Arg. 31. 1054. 1354. 4. 271.— 
ravvto very frequently, II. 9. 468. 17. 390. 23. 324. Arat. 183. 1010. 
In the derivative tenses the lengthening can be every where 
effected by doubling the consonant <r, and is frequent in avvaaa, 
apvacra, acftvacra., ravvaaa, but more rare in jiE^vaaa, while in 
GTayyis) it could scarcely appear in any instance, as being un- 
favourable to the metre. The Attics have moreover inserted r 
in individual forms, as avvno, apvTw ; see Porson, Eurip. Ph. 
463. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 95, note 5. 

a. The given view of the natural quantity of the vowel v in 
the cases under discussion, rests entirely upon a more con- 
venient use of the same for verse, and is borne out by the prac- 
tice of the poets. On this ground also might be defended the 
difference of quantity of epvw(v) and pvo/uLaift or v), which Buttm. 
in Lexilog. 62. ff. rejects. For although one cannot, with 
Heyne, II. T. IV. 177. ff. consider the two forms as proceed- 
ing from totally different roots, of which Thiersch, Gr. Gr. 
§. 168. 8. also disapproves, yet the distinction in their measure 
does not admit of positive denial. In supj)ort of it, besides the 
decision of the ancients, who only quote pv(o pvofiai as of the 
same quantity with \vu), Svw, and the like, an argument may be 
drawn from the circumstance, that Ipvu) always appears short in 
Homer, on the contrary pvo/mai with variable measure ; comp. 
[1. 10. 259. 417. 15. 257. 16. 799., and again II. 17. 277. 4. 467. 
492., and more passages adduced by the above-mentioned 



GREEK PROSODY. 99 

scholars. Hence it is perhaps too precipitate a course to write 
pvGGafxr)V) on account of lpv<jab) and ipvaaa, especially as the 
only example of the shortness of this form, II. 15. 29. tov /ulIv 
tywv svSev pvaafiriv appears to be corrupted. Much easier may 
II. 6. 403. epvzTo(v) be explained and present forms, as Apollon. 
Rh. 4. 279. 804. elpvovTai(v) and elpvoiTo(v), which are made 
to resemble ttoitt vvovmv(v) and the like ; whence also, together 
with shortenings, as II. 4. 248. Homer II. 14. 30. and later 
Epic authors lengthen etpvaToiv), besides tpvvo, epvro. Lastly, 
the tragedians use pvo/mai, pvaajuL^v, &c. always long, Eurip. 
Med. 392. Cycl. 291. Bacch. 239. Here. Fur. 194. But that the 
original root is one and the same we have evidence in forms 
as pvri'ip, pvrog, pvaog, pvjuog, which approach nearer to Ipvcj 
in signification, although they have the quantity of pvo/Liai(i>) ; 
see Horn. Od. 10. 10. 21. 173. II. 9. 503. 10. 505, on the con- 
trary epv/ua II. 4. 137. is short ; comp. Porson, Eurip. Phoen. 997. 
Besides, it is not to be denied, that Epv(jaro{v) and other similar 
forms sometimes appear long in later poets, as Theocr. Id. 14. 35. 
avupvaaaa{v) Se iriirXwg, nevertheless the reduplication of <r is 
so frequent, that the absence of it might not be entirely free 
from objection; see Jacobs, A. P. 105. 

b. Derivatives here also follow the fundamental forms, as 
avvmg, fi&vcrig, and the like short ; on the contrary, Icrxypog, 
imrivixTig, 'iSpvjua, and the like long. Later poets indulge in 
individual licences, as "Spvcrig, Jacobs, A. P. 185. 

c. Also, when many shorts would follow one another, later 
poets have allowed themselves to lengthen the quantity, as Joh. 
Gazreus, 1. 223. Tavvo/uiivrig, Agath. Schol. A. P. Th. 1. 77. 
v. 81. apv£o(y). 

d. A real exception is formed by oXvoj, which already varies 
its quantity in Homer, comp. Od. 18. 333. 393. 9. 398. II. 5, 
352, in like manner short in Quint. Sm. 4. 630. long in Apollon. 
Rhod. 3. 866. Opp. Hal. 3. 108. 4. 337 ; comp. also Meinecke, 
Cur. Crit. 54. 

7. It is commonly given as an exception that words in vco, 
which have lengthened forms in v/m, as Seucvvw, juiyvvo), oXXuw 
and the like, shorten the doubtful vowel, and in general this 
holds fully true. For Qvio and Suw, which have been adduced in 

H 2 



100 GREEK PROSODY. 

objection, do not furnish complete forms in v^l but only the 
second aorist; see Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 107, note 5. Of Saiw/uat 
only few examples of lengthening occur, and among them 
II. 24. 665. Baivvro, as also Od. 18. 248. daivvar^y lird are 
optative, and therefore regularly long, see above, 1. note 4. 
Besides these §aivvr}(v), Od. 8. 243. alone remains, which cer- 
tainly, although contracted from a longer form (see Thiersch, 
Gr. Gr. §. 232. 34.), presents an irregularity, but of these indeed 
several are to be found in Homer that do not admit of being 
removed*by any rule. Elsewhere this verb, like others of the 
kind, is regularly short; e. g. Od. 10. 61. 11. 186. 19. 328, in 
the last passage being the self-same form. All the rest are short, 
as aTTivjULvve. Od. 10. 345; comp. II. 14. 278. 19. 175. topvvov. 
II. 13. 142. 15. 613. Karaeivvov 23. 135., so in Hes. Op. 451. 
<$eikvv£i(v), comp. v. 502. Quint. Sm. 9. 123, and so frequently 
in later authors, Nonn. 5. 583, SsUvve. Christodor. Ecphr. 105. 
136. 311. tSeiKvvsv. On the usage of forms of the kinds in Attic 
poets, see Porson, Eurip. Med. 711. 

Note. — Finally, to these belong also forms in u from ^eo> 
and picj, which have always a short vowel, as already in 
Homer, II. 13. 544. xvro{v), and the like ; see Thiersch, Gr. 
Gr. §. 218. 58, also the tenses used by the Attics, as tziyyKa, 
Ktyyfiai, and the like are always short; see Buttm. Gr. Gr. 
§. 98, note 5. Of the other the second aorist passive kppvr\v 
(see Buttm. §. 100, note 7.) is in use and shortened according 
to the general law. When forms of it occur with a vowel, 
this is likewise shortened, as (pvWoppotiv, wrepopposiv and 
TTTepoppvuv, as Aristoph. Av. 106. 284. -n-Tspoppvti. For 
hppi)r)v(i>) also, examples are not uncommon in Attic authors, 
as Eurip. Med. 1219. lirippvivrog, Cycl. 141. pvy. For this 
reason the derivatives are also short, as avroppvrog, vsoppv- 
rog, xv^wiv), apriyyrog, 7rr]X6)(yTog } and substantives as 
pvqcpEvir). 

§. 53. 

On verbs in vjui, vjuai, and a/mai. 

1. It has already been observed (§. 41. 2. f.) that verbs of 
the first of these classes lengthen the v in the second per- 



GREEK PROSODY. 101 

son of the present, and in the singular of the imperfect and 
second aorist. The same takes place moreover in the penulti- 
mate syllable in the first and third person singular of the 
present, and in the third person plural, where vaai is contracted 
into vai. Hence Soph. (Ed. Col. 1146. Seitcvvfii, Electr. 425. 
Seikvihtl. Theocr. Id. XVII. 133. aTopvvmv. and the plural 
Horn. II. 17, 751. priyvvcri, Quint. Sm. 8, 226. pi'iyvvari; comp. 
Buttm. Gr. Gr. 107. 7. In like manner the participle of the 
feminine gender, as the accent of itself shews, is long, as Horn. 
11. 8. 449. dWvaai, and also the second aorist, when it occurs, 
as Ev e'Su/zev. So of torrqjut, the third person plural laracnv. 
II. 13. 336. 

2. In some instances a lengthened optative occurs in these 
verbs, comp. above, §. 52. 7. e. g. II. 16. 99. IkSv^sv. Arat. 817. 
pr}jvvaTo(v) ; see Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 107, note 36. 

3. The imperatives k\v%i and Sv&i, formed irregularly from 
the aorist, are long ; this the ancients already notice, as Drac. 
37. 21. 58. 1. Et. M. 510. 43.; comp. II. 16, 514; so also the 
plural kXvtz. II. 2. 56. 18. 52. Quint. Sm. 9. 275. 14. 338. 
The same is observable in the corresponding formation of verbs 
in rifjLi, when they come from those in aw ; for, as the above 
mentioned lengthen the vowel, so also gtyiSl, tXtjSu, (j>a$i, and 
the like. On the contrary, however, when the reduplication 
takes place, the doubtful vowel is short, e. g. kek\v$i, II. 10. 
284; see Drac. as above and 87. 1. Const. Lascar. 250. 3,. and 
according to the same analogy, TtrXaSi. II. 1. 586. 5. 382. Od. 
20. 18. r&vaZi. II. 22. 65. SotoS*. Anyt. 1. 1. (A. P. LV. 123), 
&c, see Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 107, note 11. In like manner 
imperatives of the kind beginning with a vowel are shortened, 
as opvvSi, II. 23. 585. 6 9 vv$i, 6. 360. 15. 475. opvvre, 10. 475. 
which all belong to the present. 

As in the above mentioned imperative, the forms in vfii are 
also shortened a. in the second person dual and plural of the 
present and imperfect, as II. 12. 148. ayvvrov, deUvvrov, 

b. In the first person plural and in the third of the imperfect, 
e. g. Sdicvvfxev, z&uKvvaav, Const. Lasc. 248. 15; see Sophocl. 
(Ed. Col. 394. loWvaav. Here also the same analogy appears 



102 GREEK PROSODY. 

in the verbs torijjut, rXrifjn, and the like, which, where short v 
enters in the above mentioned, take a for ?j. 

4. The infinitive present in vvai, as the ancients themselves 
frequently remark, is always short ; see Drac. 31. 21. Const. Lasc. 
250. 4.Theod. Gaz. 79. Schaef. Apoll. Rh. p. 12 ; hence Eurip. 
Med. 739. Here. Fur. 1186. Theogr. 771. &iKvvvai{v). Here 
also a corresponding shortness takes place in torrj/xt and the 
like ; as l<7Tavat(a), and so also re^vavai{a) generally ; see Schaef. 
Gnom. p. 15., although Drac. 39. 13. is disposed to consider 
it as an aorist, and writes it like fyvvai, for which Schaefer 
quotes iEschyl. Agamemn. 540. r&vavai S' ouk ir avrepu) 

5. The forms of the passive and middle in v/urn are always 
shortened, as apvvfxai, ayyvjiai, ^iyyvfxai, rivvfiai, &c. so Eurip. 
Here. Fur. 1347. KaTroZzvyvvjiiai, II. 13. 262. a7roaivu/xcu, Sophocl. 
Elect. 304. diroWviuLai, II. 16. 78. irepiayvvTai, Nonn. Dion. 8. 
322. luiyvvTai, Quint. Sm. 8. 337. ertvuro(T), Sophocl. El. 279. 
loXXvTo, Nonn. 2. 174. 526. 1%™™, Callim. H. to Ap. 99. 
Itt^ukvihto. In like manner the imperative is short in its 
forms; e. g. Paul. Silent. Ep. 68. 4. (A. P. IX. 767). a X vv<jo t 
Nonn. Dion. 1. 469. 4. 112. Sixvvao; also the participle, II. 
16. 769. ayyvfizvauv, 14. 173. Kivvjuivoio, Quint. Sm. 7. 19. 
priyvv/uiivwv. 

6. In the same cases forms in ajiai also occur short ; as II. 4. 
54. ^IdTCLjULai, 4. 513. /napvarai, 12, 40. hfiapvaro, 11. 308. gkiS- 
varai, 348. "igtclgo. 

Note. — On the few Homeric cases, where the infinitive 
appears long in the active, as II. 16. 145. iWouc W Avto- 
jueSoirra S'owc Z,zvyvv[A£v avioye, II. 3. 241. \xdyj\v Kara- 
Sv/uLevat{v) avSpwv, different views are entertained ; Wolf in 
the recent edition writes ^vyvvfitv in the first case, whereas 
Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 107, note 28., recommends rather the 
doubling of the consonant. 



GREEK PROSODY. 103 

Measure of the doubtful vowels a, i, v, hi the penultimate and 
antepenultimate Syllables, 

Measure of the same in derivative forms. 
§. 54. 
It has already been observed, that derivation has much influ- 
ence upon the measure of the arbitrary vowels. Hence in our 
remarks on the measure of anterior syllables, we shall first 
speak of those words which, with a common formation, follow 
in this respect the same laws; two things, however, must be 
premised, first, that it is utterly impossible to avoid excluding 
some fundamental words in this part, and secondly, that the 
discussion cannot extend to all the individual forms, which 
belong rather to a prosodiacal Lexicon. 

Short a in derivative words. 
§.55. 

1. The vowel a before a vowel in derivative forms is usually 
long : 

a* In some adjectives derived and compounded from verbs in 
aw or the like, as in those from dripi; e. g. a\iarig(a), cWa*7c(«), 
iroXvdr}g(d), virepdr}g(d) ; see Drac, 39. 26. 43. 25., so also in the 
oxytones, Zdrig, dicpdrig, Od. 4. 361. II. 5. 865. 11. 297. Quint. 
Sm. 1. 253., evKpdrjg. II. 12. 157. Od. 14. 253. 299. Apoll. 
Rh. 4. 891. Opp. Hal. 1. 672. 2. 252, wherefore svicpaeog He- 
siod. Op. 592. is to be read trisyllabic, as has already been sug- 
gested. In like manner those from X9^ M > as axpdrjg, dyjpdav- 
rog(d), Nicand. Ther. 846. Anyt. 9. 4. (A. P. IX. 314). Callim. H. 
to Ap. 110., from icpaiaivu), dicpdavrogfi), Horn. II. 2. 138. Ap. 
Rh. 1. 469. Quint. Sm. 7. 522. 12. 268. 12. 526.; on the three- 
fold dddrov {dd) II. 14. 271., dddrog {dd) Od. 22. 5., adrog{d) 
Apollon. Rh. 1. 459., to which also, if the reading be correct, add 
Quint. Sm. 1. 217. ddrov(d), compare §. 52. 2., note 5. Buttm. 
Lexil. 56. ff. On the lengthening of verbs in aw, see §. 52, 
and on the first mentioned adjectives, Schaefer, Gr. Gnomic, 
p. 239. 

b. The feminine termination in dig is long, as 'A^ate Ku- 
rdtg, IlroXcjuatCj although Homer and the Epic poets have 



104 GREEK PROSODY. 

usually 'Axaiig, &c, which is partially recommended by gram- 
marians in Attic writers also ; comp. Lobeck Phryn. p. 39. ff. 
In like manner most feminine names of the kind are length- 
ened; as Na/'c Anyt. 10. 4. (A. P. LX. 745), Aatg Agath. 
Scholast. 80. 3. Julian -Egypt. 3. 2. 4. 1. (A. P. VI. 18. 20. 
VII. 220) Oalg A. P. 120, together with the compounds 
and derivatives, as ^eveXaida, Ep. Adesp. 56. 1. (A. P. V. 
2), which the corresponding Ionic forms, as Ni?te, Qvcrriig, 
&c, prove; see Drac. 23. 24. Reg. Pr. 118. Lastly, this 
measure prevails also in derivative forms, as in those in atvg 
and aiKog, e. g. NtKaeve, 'A^at'icoe, which Porson, Eurip. Hecub. 
291. recognises as genuine Attic. On the other hand the later 
Epic poets have used Attic forms, as Nonn. Dion. 1. 92. 
'AxatKoc. Yet here also instances of shortening are not alto- 
gether unknown; comp. Lobeck Phryn. 41. 

c. The vowel is also lengthened in names of species and 
proper names in awv, gen. aovog ; e. g. &Su/*awv(a) ? o7rawv(a), 
'Af>£Tawv(a), AvKatov{a) ; Tv<pau)v(a), Ti»0aovo^(a), &C. see Drac. 
38. 4. 42. 3. Et. M. 332. 26. Eustath. II. 11. 506. 859. 17. 
These words retain the same measure in the adjective sense, as 
Opp. Hal. 5. 485. dTraovi(a) pnry. The case is the same with 
those which lengthen the vowel in the genit., as 'AXicjuawv(a) 
Christodor. Ecphr. 393., c Epjuawv(a) Coluth. 69. 122. Chris- 
todor. Ecphr. 104. Ilo(7£t§awv(a). Moreover patronymics and 
patronymic adjectives derived from the first class are long, e. g. 
II. 15. 546. f lK£raovi^c(«), CaUim. EL to Zeus, 41. Nonn. 1. 
426. AvKaoviriQ. 

Note. — $a(i)v(a) is excepted as short, see Arcad. de ace. 
17. 26. 

d. Grammarians declare a to be long, when it at the same 
time supplies the place of an omitted vowel, as in the said 
forms, 'Axa/'c- So in K\aw(a) and »caw(a), 1. §. 52. 2. note 4, 
and so also in avaog for avavog ; comp. Drac. 13. 6. Et. M. 105. 
31. Moreover the same happens in the Attic l\aa(a), whence 
also the adjective with Epic writers, Horn. II. 13. 612. fXa/'v^ 
aiujn ireXiKKh), Od. 9. 320. 378. 382. 

Independently of the above mentioned cases, a standing be- 
fore other vowels' in the middle of words, may generally be 



GREEK PROSODY. 105 

regarded as short, e. g. KaXaig, Aavaog, ayXaog, i±r)Tiaaa%ai(aa), 
&c. Exceptions naturally take place, where such forms appear 
compounded from long roots ; as 'Ayr)<riXdog, MeviXdog, and the 
like ; so also 'AjiMpiapdog, Od. 15. 253. In later poets r\ occurs 
in these forms according to the Ionic dialect, as Christodor. 
Ecphr. 259. 'A/u^idpr^og. 

2. a is lengthened before consonants : a. in words derived 
from verbs in ato and from those forms, in which the vowel was 
already long ; e. g. particularly 

(a) in substantives in a/m, as vajua, &i cijua, ^vjutiajuia, fyvpdfia ; 
comp. Reg. Pr. 34. Lasc. 245. 4. Sophocl. (Ed. G. ^vfiLajxanov. 
Eurip. Phoen. 381. $i ogglov vafi i\ wv ' 

(]3) in those in acrig from the same roots, as Spamg, Idaig, 
ovavig, irupacyig, so Sophocl. El. 876. olg ia<7tv ovk zvsgt bpav. 

(y) in adjectives in rog formed therefrom; e. g aSearog, <Wi- 
arog Eurip. Med. 517. Asclepiad, 5. 1. (A. P. XII. 105) fevSiyi 
QaTog, oparog, see Drac. 72. 8. Arcad. de ace. 81. 6. 

(S) in appellatives and proper names coming therefrom, as 
also their derivative adjectives, e. g. Sedrrig, Idrpog, irupd- 
ri'ipLov, %r]pa(Tiij.og(a) iEsch. Prom. 883. ia<njuoc(a) Eurip. Orest. 
389. weipaTiKog, "Aparog, ArjfiapaTog, Gsavw, 'Ia<rwv(o), 'Iaa-o- 
vtog, &c. 

(c) Lastly, in words formed like the preceding, although from 
an obsolete root ; as jepdrr/p, aKparog, fjieXiKparog, a/cpacrta, tv- 
KpacTia, Soph. Electr. 786. Theocr. Id. XIV. 18. dicpaTi<jTog(pa) 
1. 58. On the contrary, aKpaaia (impotence) is short; comp. 
Drac. 16. 1. 

Note. — So also in words in arog must the compounds of 

dpaoiuaL{a) and 'ipa/uai be distinguished, as Arj pap arog, but 

NWjparoe, TToXvapdrog (much wished for), 7roXvrjparog (much 

loved), Horn. Od. 6. 280. 19. 404. 11. 275. 15. 126. 366. 

Lastly, the Ionic dialect has usually rj instead of long a. 

b. a remains long in derivative substances, where the funda- 
mental form was long; e. g. 3"wpaKiov(a), KOpacrtov(a), QaiaKia, 
QsvctKiZw, see §. 43. 4. d. 

c. For the same reason the compounds of ayw (I lead) and 
ayio (I break), in which even the Attics interchange ij and a, 
are long, because they are derived from the second perfect, as 



106 GREEK PROSODY. 

vavayttt) and vavr\yid), so also Kvvdyog, Kvvdyerig, \o\dyog, 
iroSdyog, &a, comp. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 7, note 8. Porson, 
Eurip. Or. 26. and particularly Lobeck, Phryn. 428. ff. Of a 
similar kind are the words o-rrddog, avSddr}g(d), from edda, there 
quoted, as also ^vjudprjg, which interchanges with Sv/mriprig, Horn. 
II. 9. 306. Apoll. Rh. 1. 705. Callim. to Del. 29. to Demet. 56. 
So in later Epigrammatic poets, as Posidippus A. P. V. 209. 5. 
lvavdyu{d). Also mdyujv belongs to the same root; see Brunck 
in Lexicon Sophocl. 739. Lastly, day{]g (infrangible), in which 
the measure of the first vowel varies; e. g. Od. 11. 575. 'adyig, 
Nonn. Dion. 2, 294. 'adyieg, Apollon. Rhod. 3. 1251. "ddyig, 
Quint. Sm. 6. 596. 

d. Names of nations are long, namely, always when they 
proceed from a genitive ending in a vowel, as *A<ridvog, Kapi- 
dvog, Kidvog, Apoll. Rh. 1. 1354. and so also the derivatives, as 
KidviBog, Apollon. 1. 1177.; Crinagor. Ep. 28. 3. Fep/uLaviKog, 
(A. P. IX. 283) ; comp. Drac. 16. 3. Ep. M. 79. 23. But those 
which are not increased by a syllable the ancients consider as 
generally long, yet sometimes also short, Drac. 17. 18. e. g. 
'A\(5dv6g, 'AAavoc, Bperdvog, rsp/mdvog, Dionys. Perieg. 731. 
305. 284. 285. On the contrary, AdpSavog II. 3. 456. ^kavog 
are short. Also 'Hpidavog (the name of a river) is short, Apoll. 
Rh. 4. 506. 596. and is frequently excepted by the ancients; 
see Drac. as above. In like manner a is usually shortened, 
when i enters before the final syllable, as in &ap$dviog(a), 2oca- 
vtoc(a), 'YpKCLviogia) ; comp. Horn. II. 2. 819. Od. 24. 307. 
Dionys. Perieg. 699. The same takes place also in the first 
mentioned class, when t enters, so Ttpixavinv Crinagor. Ep. 18. 
4. 29. 2. (A. P. IX. 612). 

e. Proper names in avog derived from shorter forms have the 
vowel long, as zvrvyyg, 'Evrv\Lav6g 9 'HpivSidvog, NLapKtdvog, 
ZtfiavTidvog, see Et. M. 438. 4. 

Note. — Later poets, howeyer, sometimes shorten such forms 
for the convenience of the verse, so the Et. M. as above 
states of ^lovXiavog as peculiar to the later poets. Other 
examples, as KpiTtoviavog, 'lovcrnavog, ^Qtrmavog, are men- 
tioned by Jacobs, Anth. Pal. 396. 582. 955; so in Julian. 
.Egypt. 39. 3. (A. P. IX. 445) Tmtavog. 
1 



GREEK PROSODY. 107 

f. Also names of nations and proper names in arris, wherein 
the Ionic dialect has likewise rj, are long, namely always when 
they have the vowel pure, as 'Ao-iarijeCa), ^7rapndrrig(a), Teyed- 
rrig(d), comp. Arcad. de ace. 26. 22. Buttm. Gr. Gr. as above ; 
but also others, as JLv<}>pdrrig(d), Aev Karri g(a), N«0arric(a), 'Ay^a- 
rris(a), are long. Also naturally the feminines derived from 
them are long, as 'Aaidrig, MiBtdng, Theocr. Id. XXIV. I. XVI. 
20. Here r\ was predominant with the Ionians. But where, 
after the manner of the Dorians, they admit a in similar forms, 
it is also long, as Damaget. Ep. 8. 1. (A. P. VI. 438) Maxa- 

Note, — On the contrary, forms of this kind proceeding 
from short roots have the short vowel, as Aa\fjidrrig(a), ra\d- 
rr}g{Xa), ^aixdrr\g{jxd) . So also appellatives and proper names 
from short roots, as lxvofidrrig(a), Kpri[jLvofidrrig(d), Avricpd- 
rrig(a), 2w/cparr]c(a). 

g. The vowel is long in several compound words, where the 
length arises either by a Doric change of r? into a, or by the 
contraction of two vowels, or lastly by derivation from long 
forms. Such are the compounds in wp and opia from dviip, as 
ayf)vojp, dyr\vopir\, zvrjvwp, &c. in Ionic poesy, in proper names, 
as Bidvit)p(a), NiKavwp(d), which the ancients expressly state 
to be Doric; see Et. M. 9. 36. 432. 49. Diotimus, Ep. 11. 3. 
Bidvopi(d), Hegesipp. 3. 1. Tiiidvop^d) (A. P. VII. 261. VI. 124), 
so also the Doric dvopir)(d) in Anyt. Ep. 1. 4. (A. P. VI. 123). 
But the feminine forms have short a, as 'AvndvEipa(ia), 'Idvei- 
pa(dv) ; comp. §. 17. 10. c. Words from j3r)/xa, as Eurip. Rhes. 
215. 8i/3ajuoc, comp. Lobeck Phryn. 431. So also compounds 
from Kapa and Kpiag, as jcapa^o/cctv Eurip. Heracl. 279., uped- 
voixog Eurip. Cycl. 245., Ksparo/nog Sophocl. El. 52. The same 
sometimes takes place before vowels also, as Od. 13. 81. rerpdo- 
poi(d), Horn. H. to Aphr. 31. rifidoxogia), and the like. On this 
lengthening of vowels in compounds, comp. Lobeck Parerg. to 
Phryn. Cap. IV. p. 633. ff. 

h. Those words have long a in the middle, which, coming 
from Ionic forms, received long a by Dorism, and passed thence 
into the Attic and also the common dialect, as %Kari> seePorson, 
Eurip. Orest. 26., and so several proper names and appella- 



108 GREEK PROSODY. 

tives, e. g. Ylpidirog, ^Tv/uKpdXog, &dp<jd\og ; see Arcad de ace, 
54. 27. Eurip. Iphig. in Aul. 801. 2upaK:o<xeu(a), ^vpaicocriog, 
"AjACKJig, besides Sidicovog(d), Sidicovuv, SiSv/uLdroicog, not only in 
the Doric but also the later Epic poets, as Nonn. Dion. 3. 388. 
laXeiuLog(d) Theocr. Id. XV. 98. vedviag Eurip. Heracl. 469., 
vedvtg, in like mauner rpUpdvov, dficpitcpdvov Here. Fur. 1274. 
iroriKpavov Theocr. Id. XV. 3., as well as similar compounds, 
the fundamental forms of which always took rj in the Ionic 
dialect, as £/cr?rf, lipinirog, ^rvfi^Xog, &c. Hence in uncertain 
cases, as in Tidpa{d), A'ladpog Theocr. Id. IV. 17. Kaipdrog 
Callim. H. to Art. 44. djULapaKog(dp) Nicand. Ther. 575. — which 
probably also, as Schneider conjectured, is to be restored in 
Nicias, 5. 3. (A. P. 663, n. 188), where dfidpdrog{dp) now 
stands — it is always justifiable to decide upon a long primitive 
form, although in many individual cases this cannot at all 
times be pointed out with certainty. In the first examples the 
length in the middle proceeds from composition, which we shall 
treat of below. Much is also still corrupted, as in Nicand. AL 
269. Kaardvov Kapvoio, where the reading of the MSS. Ka<7- 
rrjvov appears to be corrupted from Kaardivov icap. 

Note. — Among those adduced, ^vpaicocnog is the usual mea- 
sure ; comp. Theocr. Id. XV. 90. XVI. 78. Nossis, Ep. 12. 
2. (A. P. VII. 414). and hence also ^vprjKocnog, Theocr. 
Ep. 8. 1. 22. 2. Nonn. Dion. 6. 354, but 9. 22. yXwaay 
SvpaKOO-crtSt. 

Shortness of a in the middle Syllables of Derivative Words. 

§.56. 

It may be assumed as a general principle on the shortness of 
a in derivatives, that in all forms of the kind which are not 
sprung immediately from long syllables, a short vowel predomi- 
nates. To prove this, we shall not enumerate all derivatives, 
but only those of most frequent occurrence, which have a short 
a before a consonant, as, a. patronymic names in aSrig, e. g. 
'I^)tK:XrjVaSr]c(a), AatpTid(!>rig{a), MsvoiTiddr}g(a)> Lasc. 243. 6, SO 
also the similar proper names 'AXictj3iaSiie(a), Tlv\dSrig(a), Soph. 
Electr. 16. — In like manner substantives of the kind with their 
derivatives, as KiXaSog, KtXaSuv, zvKtXadog, dvaiciXaSog. 



GREEK PROSODY. 109 

b. Adverbs in a$ov and aSrjv, as dvaaraSov, t7rKTTpo(j)adr}v(a) 
II. 10. 483. KaTiofiaSov 15. 352. 7rpOTpoiradr)v(a) 16. 304. o/uli- 
XaSov 12. 3, examples of which occur in great number; see 
Apollon. de adverb 562. 16. On the contrary, those derived 
from the first declension mostly take rj, as IXt/crjSov, Kavay^Sov, 
<r0cuprjSov, only in individual words the vowel interchanges, 
as tXaSov and lXri$6v. Here class also the adjectives in adiog, 
as $i)ftci$iog(a), [iivvv%a$iog(a), 6p6a$Log(q) rpi^adiog(a). 

c. Derivative nouns in aSog and aScov, as KaXaSog, icvaSog, 
x^a^og, MapaSwv(pa), Theaetet. Schol. Ep. 3. 8. (A. P. II. 696. 
n. 233) %vvbg efjuv Mapa^u)v(pa) kol Mapa^d)vojua^atg. 

d. Derivative substantives and adjectives in aicog, as fiaX- 
Saicog, SvXaicog, fiifiXiatcog, Zudiaicog, see Arcad. de ace. 51. 6. 
Lascar. 241. 6., so the multiplicative numeral adverbs in aicig, as 
dur<Taicig(a) 9 TpiacraKig{a), £%,aKig(a), ro(7<jaKig(a). 

e. Adjectives in aXeog and aXog, as $aidaXtog(a) 9 StipaXtog, 
Kap^aXiog, pcjyaXiog, <riyaX£og 9 rapfiaXlog, cnraXog, l^aXog, 
rpoxaXog, ^ajtiSXocj Lascar. 241. 28. On the accent of the 
former, comp. Osann. Philemon, 41. 54. In like manner the 
substantives in aXrj, aXov, aXog, e. g. KpOKaXrj(a), (TKvra.Xr}(a) 9 
(T7raraXr]{Ta), Kt)/xj3aXov, 7rlraXov, eravSaXov, wqcraaXog, Qecrara- 
Xog, TavraXog, Arcad. de ace. 54. 17. ff. So also their deri- 
vatives and compounds; TavraXiSrig, aTaX6^pv\og, evTriraXog, 
aaafifdaXog. 

Note. — Of the first mentioned, (poLraXtog is given from some 
Lyric passages of the tragedians as long ; see Seidler de vers, 
dochm, 38. Blomfield iEsch. Prom. 619. In this, however, 
there appears to me to be little certainty, and Elmsley also 
doubts it. Some substantives take an r\ 9 as wirriXov for 
7T£raXov, yet this is not Homeric. The compounds formed 
from such words do the same, as KaXXLTrirriXog. 

f. Derivatives in a/mog, as KaXafxog, TrXoKa/uLog, 7rora/xoe, XW^" 
fiog ; so also those in a/xa>v, as 7rXarajua>v(ra), T£Xa/xa>v(a), see 
Drac. 87. 21. Et. M. 688. 16. Arcad. de ace. 60. 12. 

g. Words in avog 9 both adjectives and substantives, as 'A7n- 
$avog 9 fiaXavog, KOipavog, ovpavog, iKavog, [iriKsSavog, TTEVKsSavog, 
iriOavog, comp. Arcad. de ace. 64. 10. Lasc. 244. 3. Theod. Gaz. 
73. and neuters in avov, as Spinavov, %6avov 9 Xdxpavov, lastly, 



110 GREEK PROSODY. 

feminines in dvri, as j3oravrj(a), X€Kavrj(a), 6pKavr?(a), are- 

<j>avr)(d). 

h. Diminutives in dpiov, as dvSptowdpiov(d), SfXrd'pfov(a), irat- 

Sdpiov(d), see Drac. 56. 25. 95. 20. Reg. Pr. 89. 

Note. — Yet it must be remarked that in later authors the 
lengthening of the quantity does not appear to have been 
unusual after the manner of the Latin poets, thus the Reg. Pr. 
quotes aovSdpLov(a), K£\\dpLOv(a). 

Note 2. Also other diminutive terminations in aSiov, as 
\aijnrd<$LOv{d), as also in clklov, dXig, dfitg, driov, are mostly 
short, e. g. TrivdKiov(a), rpofyaXig, 7rXoK:a/xte, KpoVjUartov(a),&c., 
unless they are derived from immediately long roots, as iXa- 
&ov(a), 3-wpa'»aov(a), and the like. Comp. on these forms, 
Fischer, Well. Th. II. 24. ff. Spohn. de extr. part. Odyss. 
113. ff. 
i. a is short in words in apoc, as j5dpj5dpog, KOfidpog, fiap- 

lidpog, Lasc. 242. 21 ; so in adjectives of the like termination, 

as iXapog, KaSdpog, irXaBdpog, ipatydpog, comp. Drac. 74. 11. 78. 

22. Reg. Pr. 102. 108. Arcad. de ace. 70. 14. Hereto belong 

also feminines of a similar kind, and derivatives, as ajuaprj(a), 

Batxaapte, 'ljcaptoc(a). 

Note. — The above mentioned grammarians themselves ex- 
cept dviapog, Ion. dvirjpog, which is to be restored in Opp. 
Hal. 4. 209. comp. 2. 48. Also the antepenultimate syllable 
of the latter word is always long, although dvTdpog and dvtdpog 
fluctuate, comp. §. 52. 2. note 6. At the same time, if what 
grammarians state concerning the formation of these adjec- 
tives be true, we have here an additional proof that the i 
in dvia is originally long. Also <j)\vdp6g, although some 
grammarians, as Drac. 95. 26. Lasc. 242» 21. quote it as 
short, is probably lengthened from the same cause as the 
preceding. Add moreover (pdXdpog in Theocr. Id. V. 103. 
VIII. 27. which, indeed, according to the analogy laid down 
by grammarians, ought to be short, but also presents difficul- 
ties in other respects ; see the comment, on Theocr. as 
above. 

k. All derived from verbal roots in aZa), djuai and aw, fut. aaw, 
are short, as tXar/jp, iXdreipafyd), $vvdfiig> Svvarog, arao7c(a), 



GREEK PROSODY. Ill 

j3ov<jra<jiQ, Epyarrig, Ipydrlvrfg, Lascar. 245. 20. In like manner 
proper names formed from futures in acrw(a), e. g. Aa/zaaoe, 
"Idaog, f/ l7T7rarroc, IlrfiaooG, Et. M. 247. 29. Add the numer- 
ous class of adjectives and substantives, which are derived from 
the short verbal root yet visible in the second aorist, and con- 
sequently shorten the vowel, as dpTt^d^g, ravpofydv^g, olvo- 
fdapy'ig, [iE(T<T07rayric, rjfxi^dtig, ctvrofia&riQy &C. 

/. Words also from verbs in aarvu) are short, as from 7rara<7<rw, 
wdrdyog^a), TrXdrdywviov, rdpdxn, dvaicoi from dvdaau) ; see 
Drac. 85. 19. 108. 5. Reg. Pr. 93. Et. M. 746. 40. Philemon, 
152. 222. 

Note. — Grammarians here except Sdarato as long, whence 

Sukoq, SaKTiiuia(Pa), Sdtciw with lengthened a, Sophocl. CEd. 

T. 20. dyopaiai SaKEi. 

m. Numeral adjectives in duiog, as Snr\dcriog(d) , rpnr\daiog(d), 
&c, yet the Ionic dialect has SnrXricnog, TTajunrXiiGiog, and the 
like, and therefore a long vowel ; $nr\d<nog(d) stands short in 
Theocr. Id. XII. 26. comp. Schaef. Greg. p. 527. Bekker's 
Anecd. Gr. 554. 7. So also in other forms in daiog, as a/crj- 
pdmog{d) Od. 9. 205 0Am'<noc(a), Dioscorid. Ep. 29. 4. (A. P. 
VII. 103). 

w. Lastly, forms in drog, driog, driKog, as virdrog, Trvfidrog, 
see Arcad. de ace. 81. 1, unless the derivation be from a long 
root, see §. 55. 1. ]3 if., in driog, as ^fidriogid), vardriog^d), and 
ariKog, as /cXrjjuartKocj fia^rijuaTiKog ; so also other terminations 
appended to roots, as a^oe, d\og, and the like are short, e. g. 
eddtyog, Kp6rd(pog, (j>Xr)vd(j>og, T(rpd)(a.. 

Long i in the middle Syllables of derivative words. 
§. 57. 
1. The cases in which i appears regularly long before a 
vowel in middle syllables are very simple. Verbs in iw have 
been treated of above, §. 52. 3. ; moreover i is long a. in proper 
names in 7a)v, which shorten the vowel in the genitive, as 
'Aju^>£wv(t), AoXtwv(7), 'I?iwv(7), Ylavduov(J.), gen. Uav^iovog(i), 
&c, comp. Drac. 74. 5. Et. M. 92. 1. Arcad. de ace. 18. 5. 
Lasc. 244. 25. Theod. Gaz. 75. The derivatives naturally 
follow the same measure ; e. g. II. 14. 317. 'I^Tovtrjc, Callim. H. 



112 GREEK PROSODY. 

to Artem. 209. Arfiovidaoij), Dionys. Perieg. 1024. IlavSlovtSao, 
and so in the tragedians, hence the same measure is observed by 
the Latins, as Propert. I. 20. 31. Jam Pandionias cessat genus 
Orythyiae. 

Note 1. — Individual forms fluctuate in their quantity, as 
the frequent Kpovia)v, KpoviovogiJ), Kpoviiovogty, comp. de 
vers. Gr. Heroic. 92. 

Note 2. — On the contrary, those remain short, which take 
the long vowel in the genitive ; e. g. Bovko\uov(T), 'H«-iwv(t), 
Olvoiri(jjv(T), genit. OlvoiruovogiX), see Drac. 17. 17. 105. 18. 
Arcad. de ace. 18. 3., and here also the derivatives are short, 
as A.£VKa\l^r}g(X), 

Note 3. — 'Optwvp), 'OjOtwvoc(T), is of variable measure in 
Homer and the Epic poets, e. g. II. 18. 486. Od. 5. 274. 11. 
572. Theocr. Id. VII. 54. Apoll. Arg. 3. 745. Arat. 232. 
310. 338. Nonn. 1. 234. 359. 2. 306., but short in the trage- 
dians, as Eurip. Cycl. 273. Ion. 1153. and in Callim. H. to 
Artem. 254. 

Note 4. — The t is also long in certain patronymics ; as 

'IaTrmovtSne Hesiod, Op. 54. Apoll. Rh. 3, 1087. 'EXarTovt&j 

Horn. Hym. to Apoll. 210. TaXdioviSao (To) avcucrog II. 2, 566. 

23, 678. But the feminine patronymics in iwvri are short, as 

'Afcoto-Twvrj, 'Iva)(LU)vrj Call. Hym. to Art. 254. 

h. Dissyllabic and trisyllabic appellatives in «wv with a 

short vowel in the genitive are lengthened, as kuov(7), iriwviT), 

irpiwvij), fipaxuov{~i), see Drac. 73. 22. Et. M. 674. 1. This also 

obtains of the derivatives, as 7napa(7), w'laXloQ, ifiriUQ, 7t7jU£Xt7, 

7r~iaivd), which occurs short only in very late authors, as in 

Gregor. Nazianz. cited by Morell. Porson on Eurip. Med. 5. 

affirms the same of 7rp«uv(7), nevertheless compare what is 

stated in §. 52. 3. 

Note 1. — The word x u *> v > although quoted by Draco, 102. 
17. as long, is usually shortened in the Epic poets and tra- 
gedians ; but the correctness of his statement appears to be 
proved by the derivatives, so ^tovw^c, Apoll. Rhod. 1. 826. 
Nonn. Dion. 3. 220., but xioviog, Bion. Id. 1. 27. Coluth. 
230. Nonn. Dion. 2. 523. 4. 131. 5. 486. 10. 180. and so fre- 
quently in the Greek Anthology, where it is lengthened by 



GREEI* PROSODY. 113 

means of the arsis,; rj'/'wv, iovog, II. 7. 462. 12. 31., also as 
a proper name, II. 2. 561. II. 12. 21. Quint. Sm. 4. 174. is 
constantly short. < 

Note 2. — As in the above-mentioned 'Opiwv, so also in the 
middle of some other words, Epic writers in particular some- 
times lengthened the i before a vowel; e. g. 7rpo'/'(t>$ic(7w) and 
7raXi'w£tc(X7), Horn. IL 12. 71. Hesiod. Scut. Here. 154., 
which the ancients explain as contracted from 7raXtv§iw£te, 
and on that account lengthened ; see Heyne, II. T. VI. 288. 
Drac. 72. 25. t3wrtwva(7), II. 21. 169. Callim. H. to Zeus 
24. Kapvicovog(l). On lengthenings of another kind, as the 
frequent 6/ioaou(7o) ncXt/noco ; see §. 12. and the other writings 
there quoted. Comparative forms in iu)v have been spoken 
of above, §. 46., and on words in ia; see §. 12. 1. and §. 58. 

1. a — c. 

2. i is long before consonants in the following cases : 

a. In some proper names in 7koc, e. g. Vpriv~ucog, Kai'Kog; 
see Arcad. de ace. 51. 23. II. 12. 21. Quint. Sm. 4. 174. 

b. In the termination 7Xoc, when the word is proparoxytone, 
e. g. aiylXog, apylXog, o/LuXog, arpofdlXog ; see Drac. 72. 2. 4. 
Arcad. de ace. 55. 25. So in similar feminine forms, e. g. "A&Xig 
in Callim. H. to Apoll. 88. which reading Arcad. de ace. 31. 20. 
recognises, and so also in the like neuter TriSiXov. Drac. 76. 28. 
Horn. II. 2. 44. 10. 22. 132. The derivatives likewise have 
naturally the long quantity, e. g. airediXwrogCt), 6/uuXa<$6v, &c. 

Note. — Masculine paroxytones in "iXog, however, are short, 
as ZwiXoc(t), vavriXogtf), 7rojU7n'Xoe(i) ; see Arcad. de ace. 55. 
18. Also, many of those adduced occur short in later 
authors; so in Lycophr. 89. arpofilXov, 506. (rrpofilXog, but 
in Asclepiad. Ep. 6. 2. (A. P. VI. 32.) pveXoi Ik <rrpoj3tXwv(i). 

c. Latin proper names of women in Iva, as 2aj3tva, 'IouarTva, 
Arcad. de ace. 96. 25., and so also Greek names of the kind, 
e. g. Kiyiva, Kafiaplva; see Buttm. Gr. Gr. §, 7. Note 8. 

d. Polysyllabic feminine words and proper names in 7vrj, e. g. 
'ASf>T](7T/vT)(7), Alr}Tivr](~i) , Muptvr/(7), Nrjpi)'tV7}(7), 0/c£avtv>](7), be- 
sides ay%iGTivr)(l), a3"£ptvr?(7), Ipyaorivrj^), T7pwtvr](7), larpLvr)(i), 
Tapavrivr)(~i) ; comp. Drac. 45. Heg. Pr. 90. Also, most trisyl- 
lables belong hereto, as a£nn?(7), Aly'tva, ^o)tlvyi{7)^ 7rim'vi?(7) ? 



114 GREEK PR9SODY. 

• 

v<Tfilvn(jL), and even dissyllables, as c)tvi?(7) and k\ivij(7), the 
first of which lengthens its derivatives also, as (3aSv§ivrig(l), 
IpidivrtgiJ) ; comp. Drac. 35. 27. 90. 8. Arcad. de ace. 195. 6. 
Lascar. 243. 25. Also substantives in ~ivr)g } and proper names 
of the kind, are long, as Ata-xtv»?c(t). Christodor. Ecphr. 14. 
AeTm'vrjctI). Rhian. 4. 7. (A. P. XII. 93.) Philemon, 28. 38. 
Jacobs, A. P. 24. 

Note. — Except, as short, the trisyllables 'Ao-tvijpQ, jivpaivr){i), 
aaTivr\1$), which, strictly considered, belong to the adjectives 
in the following §.58. Add to these some names of towns, 
mentioned by Arcad. as above, and other ancients, as Mo- 
Xwj3Stvij(t). The tetrasyllable dXawiv^T) is also short and 
frequently excepted, together with its derivatives, as II. 14. 
241. d\cnrivaZ(i)v. .Nevertheless, juvprtvij(7) stands long in 
Nicand. Alex. 88. Also here individual shortenings are per- 
mitted by later writers, as Mylva-, see Jacobs, A. P. 959; 
and so Al(j^ivt]g(T} is short in Aristoph. Vesp. 1220. Diogen. 
Laert. Vit. Xenoph. §. 15., which Elmsley takes to be its 
only quantity. 

e. Of those in ivog the following have a long vowel: a. proper 
names and names of nations in ivog, e. g. *Ap^,tvoc, ^Epytvog, 
'EpuSivoc, KvpTvog, Aarlvog, Majmeprlvog, QiXlvog. Arcad. de 
ace. 65. 19 ; so also the derivatives, as AarTviag. 

)3. Those in ivog, which have the accent on the penultimate 
and mostly denote aquatic animals, e. g. yvplvog, zpvStvog, 
iKTlvog, KopaKivog, KvirpXvog ; comp. Arcad. de ace. 65. 14. 
Drac. 55. 9. Et. M. 488. 2.; so also ysXamvog. Rufin. Ep. 2. 3. 
(A. P. V. 35). The same grammarians assume, that propar- 
oxytones, except Kafuvog on which Porson, Eurip. Med. 734. 
also speaks, are short. But some others also, particularly names 
of plants, are lengthened, as Theocr. Id. X. 55. /cuicAajutvoc or 
Ivov, vayivog, aOCivov ; comp. also Drac. 61. 3. 84. 13. de vers. 
Heroic. 62. Lastly, some oxy tones, as kp'ivog, yaXivog, likewise 
lengthen the middle syllable, in which case the derivatives 
also are naturally long, as a\aKivog, yaXivi*)Tr]piov ; see Drac. 
99. 9. Et. M. 805, 18. Individual shortenings are permitted 
by later writers; comp. Jacobs, A. P. 374. 496. Lastly, 
'Eplvvg would also belong hereto, if with Blomfield, iEschyl. 



GREEK PROSODY. 115 

Prom. 53. the reading with a simple v were preferred, w T hich 
fluctuates in the MSS. ; see also Jacobs, A. P. 258. 307. 413. 
573. 903. 

Note 1. — On the contrary, other names of trees and shrubs 
follow the given rule of the grammarians, as % At vog, kotlvoq. 

Note 2. — The Etymolog. Mag., in the passage quoted, 
excepts from the above extvog (hedgehog), and KapKtvog (crab), 
as short, while Arcadius includes them among the long. 
The truth appears to lie between, the former according to poetic 
usage being long, consequently l\ivog, but the other short 
Kapicivogtf), as always in Oppian, Hal. 1. 280. 2. 168. 174. 
Arat. Phaen. 147. 446. &c. ; so also the derivatives, as 
Kapicivag Opp. Hal. 1. 320. 333. On the other hand Ixjivot and 
l X ivov{l) Hal. 1. 357. Cyneg. 2. 598. ; hence also 'E X tW£ C (7) 
Apollon. Rh. 4. 1230. Dionys. Perieg. 435. Horn. II. 2. 615. 
'Eyjvatov §' hpawv. 

f. Foreign names in 7ptg, as Bovalpig, "Oo~ipig, so also St/xt- 
pafxig(juii), and the Greek Iptg in the triple signification of 
rainbow, the goddess Iris, and a river of the same name, Apoll. 
Rh. 2. 367.; so also 2»apwv(7), 2fc7pwi/i$??c, unless here the 
reading 2»ca'pwv be preferable ; see Elmsley, Eurip. Heracl. 860. 

g. i is lengthened before <r in the middle of some proper 
names, which probably come from a long root, as 'A-yxio-rjep), 
'Afivlcrog and laog, and so the derivatives, as *Ajuvicri$£g{vl) 
Callim. to Artem. 15. 'AfxvicnaBsg 162. ; so also Kricjncrog, where 
frequently Krj^to-troc is written ; comp. Jacobs, A. P. 481. 886. 

h. Feminine proper names in 7rij have a long vowel, as 
'A0po§ir»](7), , A/x^trptrr](7), but MeXtrrj occurs with fluctuating 
measure, e. g. short in Horn. II. 18. 42. as a proper name, long 
in Lycophr. 1027. as the name of an island; the masculine 
name MiXlrog is long, so also MeXirlBaL Aristoph. Ran. 991., 
probably its derivative. 

i. i is always long in the masculine termination in trrjg, and 
in the feminine in trig; so in proper names, as QspairrigCi), 
Ari'ioiriTrjgij) Horn. II. 11. 420. and in appellatives, as Xeu- 
KirrigCt) Theocr. Id. V. 147. XII. 14. eurav(7), besides /Bou- 
vtrr]c(7), lvopfjLiTr}g(~i), 6Strt]c(7), oTrXirrigiJ.) ; see Jacobs, A. P. 
148. 196. 484. 637.; so also alyiaXirig, fivStng, Ze^vplTtg^ 

I 2 



116 GREEK PROSODY. 

\rii~Tic, \ijmev7rtg, vaalrig. 'QiKEavlTig, ttoXitiBsq Sophocl. Electr. 
1224.; see Drac. 70. 3. 71. 18. Reg. Pr. 12. Et. M. 447. 3. 
However, rjrig stands for itiq in some feminine terminations ; 
comp. Jen. Lit. Zeit. Jahrg. 1819, No. 193, p. 118. 

Note 1. — In many forms an additional rj is here inserted, 
and the preceding vowel thereby shortened, as iroXt^Trig and 

7T0Kir\TLQ. 

Note 2. — Also those sprung immediately from a short root 
are short, e. g. Kptr^g and ktityiq, which, however, is made 
long by the insertion of <r, ktktt{]q, but in compounds the 
short vowel again appears, as XvpoKrtrog ; comp. §. 51. 3. 6. 
k. The yet remaining words that lengthen i in the middle do 
not admit of being comprised under general rules; hence we 
shall here adduce individually those which are of most frequent 
occurrence, and do not belong to any definite class of deriva- 
tives. They are especially x^ l ^ v (swallow) Od. 21. 411. and 
its derivative x E ^ l $° VLOV Theocr. Id. XIII. 41. Aaiciviov(~i) 
Nossis 2. 1. (A. P. VL 265). Aaic'iviaSog Dionys. Perieg. 371. 
>0'i\evg{l), SepT^oc Hegesipp. 6. 6. (A. P. XIII. 12). raplxog, 
tpiSog, together with its derivatives, as awip'tSog, *Ep~tScudg, 
Theocr. Id. III. 35. Od. 6. 32. II. 18. 550. 560. Evp'nrog, Evp'nrt- 
Srig from plwr}. Callim. H. to Artem, 188. to Del. 45. Sophocl. A. P. 
II. 788. n. 90. Also ^v'nrtvg, probably connected with Ivltti) 
and the Homeric r}Vi7ra7re(l), according to which, however, the 
latter would be a compound, Trap%zvoTr'nnr)g(j) II. 11. 385. whereby 
a support is gained for the reading ottlttevu), dTrnrEvrrjp, instead 
of the more frequent 6ttitttev(v ; and in Nonnus Graefe prefers 
this, e. g. Dionys. 1. 85. 2. 556. 3. 270. 4. 419. Others as 
dSrip'tTog, aKoviTog, are lengthened on account of the long root. 

Shortness of i in the middle Syllables of derivative words. 

§.58. 

1. Except the cases above given, §. 57. 1. t may be usually 
considered short before a vowel in derivative words ; only some 
observations are yet necessarily required on the termination of 
substantives of the first declension in ta. Grammarians, indeed, 
here explain the i to be in most instances short, but this is 
perfectly true only in words which have the preceding vowel 



GREEK PROSODY. 117 

also short, as npatna, GicoirXd, (piXiaiXt) ; comp. Drac. 20. 20. 
Reg. Pr. 77. 78. Arcad. de ace. 91. 1. if. which also holds in 
those that shorten the final syllable, as fita(t), ir-oifirpXa ; comp. 
17. 3. a. Only Sta, as formed by contraction, is here naturally 
excepted. Of the others: a. dissyllables beginning with two 
consonants are naturally long, as $p7a, orta(7), <£>$«a(7), <f>Xia; see 
Drac. 48. 9. 96. 20. 22. Arcad. de ace. 98. 17. e. g. H. to 
Herm. 552. Callim. to Apoll. 44. Apollon. Arg. 2. 1174. Horn. 
II. 1. 169. 9. 253. Od. 17. 221. Theocr. Id. II. 60. Apoll. Arg. 
3. 278. 

Note 1. — The derivatives are also naturally long, as Q&ldg, 
<PS!wTrig, Q&lwTLog. 

Note 2. — From the circumstance, that those beginning 
with a simple consonant, as /3ta(i), are always short, it is 
evident that the poets were decided here by the conveni- 
ence of the verse. This is rendered still more probable 
by neuters of the kind, as Spiov and fiviov, being also 
found lengthened; so the former, Nicand. Alex. 55. 407. 
497., short in Theocr. Id. XIII. 40. where, indeed, the 
reading is not altogether certain ; in like manner, Nic. Alex. 
396, pvioi(yi{~io), but Ther. 787. pviaty. 

b. The three trisyllables dvia(~i), »covta(7), KaXid, are excepted 
as long; comp. Drac. 13. 25. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 7. Note 12. 
However, the second of these occurs more frequently short than 
long in Epic writers, who have also examples of the shortening 
of dvia ; so it stands thrice short in Theognis, v. 76. 344. 872. 
but long v. 133., and so also in other poets, as Theocr. Id. II. 59. 
dviattf), but in most cases long; see Porson, Eurip. Phcen. 1334. ; 
comp. §. 52. 2. Note 6. 58. 1. Note. KaXid is mostly long, e. g. 
Hes. Op. 301. 411. Apoll. Arg. 1. 170. 4. 1095. Nonn. Dionys. 
2. 135. ; it stands once short in Pseudo-Phocylides, v. 79. 

c. Hereto belongs also the case already given, §. 12. 1., 
namely, the lengthening of l in those words of the first de- 
clension, where a long vowel precedes, as Opp. Hal. 1. 279. 
dTijULir}g{ju). Hal. 3. 75. 78. 140. 151. opffiriv. Other examples 
in Homer and the succeeding Epic poets are given by the 
critics above-mentioned, and by Maltby, Morell's Thesaur. 
p. 81. if., Blomfield, .Esch. Prom. 93., who in this case prefers 



118 GREEK PROSODY. 

the reading deUsia in later authors. To explain this lengthening 
of the quantity, different arguments have been brought for- 
ward, but it appears, according to the given examples, that 
the only true reason is to be found in the easily possi- 
ble protraction of the doubtful vowel in pronunciation, proofs 
of which are furnished also by other vowels, as e. g. Suyrrip 
and du)T8ipa for dorrip and dorsipa, only that the latter is in- 
dicated, not merely by the pronunciation, but also by the 
writing, which is in the other case impossible. The Epic poets 
would thev more readily allow this protraction in pronunciation, 
as it enabled them, without difficulty, to adapt a variety of 
otherwise useless forms to the heroic measure ; and, again, it 
was natural that the Attic poesy should use these forms short 
for the iambus, which was also indeed required in the common 
pronunciation. If this view be well founded, it will not be 
necessary with Maltby, as above, to explain forms, as Od. 21. 
284. aKO/j.L<TTir](i) by contraction from a/co^oris?}, for which 
course no sufficient reason can be discovered in heroic verse. 
Neither is it of any avail to write ua for 7a in this kind of words, 
as it contradicts the derivation, and is indeed correct in dvatddri 
and some others, but not in drifxiy]{]ju), and the like. 

2. With respect to the measure of i before consonants, we 
shall mention only the most common terminations of derivative 
forms, in which it is short in the middle syllable. 

a. In patronymic forms in id^g, as K\vridr}g(X), npm/ui^c(iuT), 
TrjAf^tSrjeQQ, which also holds of proper names of the kind, as 
Evpnri$riQ(ir1.), OovKvdidr)g{T) ; comp. Arcad. de ace. 25. 19. 
Lasc. 243. 6. The same takes place in lengthened forms in 
"tdSrjg, as MevoiTiadriQ, AaepridSrig, BarT^dSrjg Callim. to Apoll. 
95. Hence Meineke, Euphorion. 10. correctly proposed in 
Theocr. Id. XVII. 14. Aaymc^e, instead of Aayi$r}g(~i), which 
Kiessling, after Gaisford's example, has adopted ; comp. also 
Et. M. 165. 39. ff. Philem. 39. 42. 

b. In diminutives in idsvg, as Theocr. V. 38. XvKiSug. XV. 
121. dridoviSwg ; see Valckenaer on this passage, Fischer on 
Weller, II. 26. 9. Spohn. de extr. part. Odyss. 119 f. 

c. In diminutives in iSiov, where the genitive begins with a 
consonant, as Z,i<j>og, %t<pi$iov{(t>T) . Asclepiad. Ep. 28. 2. (A. P. 



GREEK PROSODY. 11.9 

V. 185.) QvKiSiovtf), Aristoph. Acliarn. 521. Dionys. Ep. 11. 2. 

(A. P. XI. 182.) x <wpi'&ov(i) ; see Et. M. 157. 43. 

Note. — On the contrary, those wherein the genitive begins 
with a vowel lengthen the syllable falling into the derivative, 
either by a diphthong or by long t, as j3ot&ov(78), oIk&iov (id) 
from olicia; see Et. M. as above, and 646. 17. Spohn. as 
above, 129. if. But derivative adjectives in idiog are also 
short, as yev&XiSiogfiS), XaSpidiogtfS), fjLa\jjiSiog(i), fxoipi- 
diog(id), irpo<j%idiog(XS). 

d. i is short in adjectives of possession in Xicog, e. g. 'ArrtKoc, 
ypcKJHKog, f EXXaS?KO£, 'IraXucoe, KWfuicog, vvjuKpiKog, Tr}XiKog. Ar- 
cad. de ace. 52. 4. Lascar. 243. 8. 

e. Also in derivative words in tXog and ijuiog, as tci*)TiXog(i), 
vavTt\og{T), 7rotKiXog(t), 7TOjU7riXoc(t), av&fiog, Kapmfxog, vocrnfiog, 
o]3^oc; see Drac. 30, 6. 104. 3. Reg. Pr. 99. Lascar. 243. 12. 

Note. — Those not derived but compounded from long 
roots are naturally long, as arijULog, (dovXlfiog; comp. the 
grammarians as above; also tySTfiog. Drac. 50. 21. Et. M. 
480. 23. 

f. In derivative words in iveog and ivog, whether indicating 

material or time, as iXdivEogtf) Quint. Sm. 8. 388. Irptviog 

Crinag. 6.4. (A. P. VI. 232). Xdiv£og{T) II. 22. 154.; so j3u<r- 

crivog, dacpvivog, kXarlvog, KtaaXvog, fivpcrivog, irpivtvog^ ayoivt- 

vog, vaicivStvog ; so also dtttXivog, uapivog, tcnrepLvog, cwSivoc, 

fljuepwog, together with dXrjttvog, Safuvog, ra-^vog; comp. Drac. 

41. 4. Keg. Pr. 100. Arcad. de ace. 65. 9. Lascar. 243. 20. 25. 

Note. — The ancients except some as arbitrary, especially 

bmopivog, fxeTWTrujpLvog, jneaYififSpivog, opSpLvog. The oldest 

Epic poets seem to have lengthened these on account of 

the preceding long syllable, as the natural shortness is 

sufficiently clear from the great number of other adjectives. 

For this reason it is wrong to reject one or another of 

these words, as Blomfield, Callim. to Pallad. Lav. 72. 

rejects jU£<ra/xj3p7voe, and Graefe, Meleag. p. 101. opSpwog, 

proposing opSpiog instead of it. The length of dircopivog in 

Homer is well known; see Drac. 41. 10. Reg. Pr. 100.; it 

is short in Hesiod. Op. 674. Opp. Hal. 3. 371.; and, again, 

several times long in the latter, as Hal. 1. 152. 2. 446. 3. 398. 



120 GREEK PROSODY. 

Quint. Sm. 8. 91. 13. 69. fitTioTruptvov is short in Hesiod. Op. 
415. The length of fizoafifipivog has already been pointed 
out by Huhnken, Ep. Cr. II. 165. from Opp. Cyneg. 1. 299. 
2. 17. ; and so may it be defended against Blomfield in Cal- 
limachus, although it is short in Theocr. Id. I. 15. X. 45. 
in Nonnus Dionys. 2. 535. 575. 6. 232. an,d in the Epigram- 
matic and Attic poets, as ^Esch. Prom. 712. Besides opSp'ivog 
in Arat. Phaen. 948. Joann. Gaz. 1. 50. Nonn. 6. 45. the 
correctness of dpSpXvog in Meleager, Ep. 13. 1. 91. 2. 112. 7. 
which Graefe wishes to change into opSpXog, is proved by the 
analogy of the rest, and also by the short dpSpiBiog(T) Anti- 
pater Thess. Ep. 5. 6. (A. P. V. 3.), although no other ex- 
ample of its shortness should occur ; see also Jacobs, A. P. 89. 
g. i is short in adjectives compounded from datives or futures, 
as 7ra<nf±£\ov(ja, ovp£<ji(poiTog(X), dspaiXotyogty, dfi£paivoog{i), 
tyepGifioSogp), SskZivoogfi), reXeaaiyovogiX), &C unless they are 
lengthened by position, as /uLeXta'nrTepog, 7r\i]£,nnrog ; comp. on 
the formation of these Lobeck ad Phryn. 687. 769. ff. 

//. Derivatives in tvr/c, i<nc, "irov, and trog, when they come 
from short roots, shorten the vowel, as kpyarlvngij.), fidpffirov, 
iroXvXXiTog Callim. to Ap. 80. (pS'i(jig(T), d(p^Xrog; comp. §. 51. 
3. b. the long quantity refers here to a long root, as irokv- 
Si'lolTog. 

i. Lastly, diminutives and others in \\og are short, as Theocr. 
Id. XIV. 1. 3. Qv&viyog. Dioscor. 33. 4. Ivvviypg. Damaget. 
11. 3. 'AiriXXix* ( A - P - VH. 229. 735.); so also in appi X OQ, 
6pTaXi\og, SoXi^og, fie(XL\og. 

Measure qfv in Derivatives, 

Long v in the middle Syllables of Derivative Words, 

§.59. 
1. In the cases wherein v stands in the middle of words before 
a vowel, it may usually be assumed as short. From this, ex- 
clusively of verbs in dw, which have been treated of above, 
§. 52. 4. ff., there are only individual exceptions, in which, 
however, the v belongs rather to the root than to the derivative 
part. We shall mention of these only the older and most 



GREEK PROSODY. 121 

common examples, as Acovfrnjc (proper name) Horn. II. 13. 
427. al<jvr)Tr}Q 24. 347. where, however, the reading is uncer- 
tain, as Aristarchus read alcrvfivriTripL. Also, *Evv<L, invariably, 
II. 5. 592. Quint. Sm. 1. 365. together with its derivatives, e. g. 
'Evvakiog, II. 18. 309. Soph. Aj. 179.; also where this is used 
as an adjective, aa II. 17. 612. 'Evvia. Quint. Sm. 1. 530. 
Hereto belong also some derivatives of verbs in vto, as uXvog. 
Apoll. Rh. 1. 1144. Nic. Ther. 143. iXiog in Callimach. in 
Jov. 25. ; see Valcken. Theocrit. Adoniaz. 250. Conf. Drac. 55. 4. 
So lyvvr){v) Horn. II. 13. 212. Theocrit. Id. XXV. 242. Epigr. 
Adesp. 269. 4. 

Note 1. — On the contrary, lyvvg, vog(v) is short, according 
to the analogy of other forms of the kind, as in Theocr. Id. 
XXVI. 17. Nic. Ther. 278.; comp. §. 47. 6. where individual 
examples also of the lengthening of these syllables are ad- 
duced. 

Note 2. — In Nicand. Alex. 431. afifiiya Kpo/j./j,vu)v(v) is 
probably to be emended into afifj.(ydr}v Kpo/j.viov(v), as this 
word usually appears short; so already in Homer, II. 11. 630. 
Aristoph. Ran. 654. 

Note 3. — Those in vwv have usually viovog in the genitive, 
and therefore shorten the vowel, as 'Aju^rrpvwv^), &c. ; see 
Drac. 17. 20. But also those in viov, vovog, are mostly short, 
as oXektqvwv, vovog. Aristoph. Nub. 4. 'AXzicrpvovog II. 17. 
602. However, the long vowel is not altogether unknown in 
'HAeKrpuwv, vovog ; see Schaef. on the Schol. of Apollon. Rh. 
55. Elmsley, Eurip. Bacch. 1132. Some other lengthenings 
of the kind occur in later authors, as Nonn. Dion. 1. 45. 
Map(Tvao(v), in the same Tripvovog(v). 

2. The rules on the lengthening of v before a consonant in the 
middle of words, admit of being given somewhat more definitely, 
although here also great fluctuation prevails. The following are 
usually long. 

a. Some forms in vyrj, as oXoXvyrj II. 6. 301. afiapvyri Hymn, 
to Herm. 45. Apoll. Rh. 2. 42. Ivyri Opp. Hal. 1. 565. Sophocl. 
Philoc. 752. wpvyh Nonn. 2. 253. According to^ the analogy 
of the first, 6\o\vywv is also long, Theocr. Id. VII. 139. Arat. 



122 GREEK PROSODY. 

Phaen. 948. ; but fiapjiapvyri is shortened, Od. 8. 265. Apoll. 

Arg. 3. 1397. 4. 173. 

Note. — Also, some similar names of nations are long, as 
AaicTTpvyuv, Aaiarpvyoviog, Od. 10. 119. 23. 318. Dion. 
Perieg. 379. <pv\at 8' 'Ir}Trvy(i)v(v), but 91. 'Iriwvyiriv. Never- 
theless, Jacobs, A. P. 177. alters the first passage to ^lr\irv- 
yiiDv, as Maltby, Morell's Thes. under the word, has 
also proposed ; comp. Jacobs, A. P. Add. LV. Polysyllabic 
forms of the kind generally are mostly short, as 'OpTvyiog(v), 
^Oyvyiog(v). 

b. The few adverbs in t>Sov, as (5orpi>$6v, wpv^ov, Horn. II. 2. 
89. Nonn. D. 2. 197. Nic. Alex. 46. ; comp. Apollon. de adverb. 
611. 4. This partly holds of diminutives in vSiov, which follow 
the analogy of those in iSiov, as lx%v$iov(v) ; see Dawes' Mis- 
cellan. Crit. 214. Porson's Advers. 99. 

c. Trisyllables in wr\ also have mostly the long quantity, as 
SeXtyvvriiv) Dion. Perieg. 442. T(fXvvrj(u), al<jxvvr\{v) ; so also 
afivva, and its derivatives; Drac. 29. 11. 86. 17. 100. 15. Keg. 
Pr. 71. 

Note. — Yet there are exceptions. Draco himself quotes 
Kopvvri, rajuivvri, and ropvvr}, as shortened in the Epic and 
lengthened in the Attic authors; see Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 7. 
Note 17. Kopvvt], however, already fluctuates in the Epic, 
, e. g. short in Homer, II. 7. 143. Apollon. Rh. 2. 99. 115. 
Theocr. Id. VII. 19. IX. 23., long in Theocr. Id. XXV. 63. 
Nicand. Alex. 409. Leonid. Tarent. Epigr. 34. 3. (A. P. VI. 
35). So aiyvvr) is also long in Opp. Cyn. 1. 152., otherwise 
short; comp. Brunck. Apollon. Rh. 2. 99. Jacobs, A. P. 367. 
Yet its kindred vifivvr) r/ and mfivvrjQ 6 stands short in Me- 
leager, Ep. 128. 1. Antipater Sidon. 13. 2. (A. P. VI. 93). 
In forms of this kind, however, the long quantity pre- 
dominates with the Attics ; hence Draco states it as remark- 
able, that Eupolis has always shortened ropvvy]. But odvvrj, 
as sprung from a short root, is always short in the middle 
syllable, and so its derivatives, as IttwSuvoc, TTEpiwdvvog, &c. 

d. The same obtains of polysyllables in vvog, as B&vvog, 
zvSvvog, Kivduvog, criyvvog, unless a immediately precedes this 



GREEK PROSODY. 123 

termination; see Drac. 28. 21. 46. 17. 64. 11. Reg. Pr. 71. 
Arcad. de ace. 193. 20. Also Xayvvog (bottle) is long, Mark. 
Argentar. Epigr. XXI. 1 (A. P. VI. 248. 134. 1). Instances of 
its being shortened are only of later date ; see Jacobs, A. P. 705. 
Add. LXXIX. 

Note 1. — The derivatives naturally follow the measure of 
the radical words, therefore KivSvvevw, aidvSvvog, QiXoicivdvvog, 
BiSvvia, BiSvvig; so also those from roots in vv, vvog, as 
Toprvvig, Mo(t<tvvoikoi(v). But later poets, and some of the 
earlier also, have allowed themselves many licences; thus 
'AfavSuvoe,' as a proper name, is shortened, A. P. XI. 429. ; 
see Jacobs, 730. BISvvog and B^Svvog ; comp. Brunck. Apol- 
lon. Rh. 2. 177. Jacobs, A. P. 429. 634. Iiaxvvov{v) Dionys. 
Perieg. 86. Nonn. Dion. 2. 391. Tlayyvir], as it also should be 
agreeably to its derivation; but Dionys. Perieg. 469. 471. 
Haxvvog. 'Opicvvaiov or 'Epicvvcuov Crinag. Ep. 29. 1 (A. P. 
IX. 419). Dionys. Perieg. 286. 'Epicvviov Spvpolo. 

Note 2. — But those in vvog, compounded from yvvi], are 
short, the primitive word itself being short, as ayvvog, av- 
Spoyvvog, and the like ; comp. the Grammarians as above. 
e. The middle syllable of prop aroxy tones in vpa of the 
feminine gender is long, as ayicvpa, yicfrvpa, KzpKvpa, QEfiicncvpa, 
iEsch. Prom. 742, and in both syllables noXXvpaiv) ; comp. 
§. 17. 10. f. Drac. 61. 1. Arcaol. de ace. 194. 11. On the con- 
trary, paroxy tones are mostly short, as 7rop(j)vpa(v), <f>iXvpa(v), 
&c. ; so also dissyllables, e. g. Xvpa(v), Svpa(v), together with 
their derivatives, as Svpcuog, d^vpocrTOfiia, Xvpiicog, XvpoKTvirog. 
Note, — According to this analogy, the words ifk^jijivpa and 
7r\riiuLfjLvpig, ought likewise to be always long ; and so Draco 
74. 7. But ir\{]fifivpig, at least, occurs once short even in 
Homer, Od. 9. 486. and so also Apoll. Rh. 4. 1269. although 
usually long, e. g. Apoll. Rh. 2. 576. 4. 1241. Dionys. Perieg. 
107. 202. Nonn. Dion. 23. 100.; so also with the Attics, as 
Eurip. Alcest. 185.; see Monk on the same passage. irXrifi- 
fivpa stands lengthened in Crinag. Ep. 29. 1 (A. P. IX. 291), 
but as properispome, 7rXryjujuvpa. Also, a later epigram has 
yttyvpa , see Jacobs, A. P. 904. 
/. Some proper names lengthen this vowel when a follows, 



124 GREEK PROSODY. 

the reason of which quantity is to be sought for in the root, as 
''Ajuppvarog, Aiovvaog Drac. 36. 6. QaXvaidSrig II. 4. 458. and 
so %a\vcnog(v) and $aXu<7ta(u) Theocr. "VII. 3. 31. Ka/z/3u<rrje(u), 
'IriXvaoQ II. 2. 656. which, however, according to analogy, one 
should have expected to be short; hence the reading with a 
double a is not entirely to be condemned; comp. Heyne, as 
above. Meineke, Euphorion, 62. With less propriety, Aiovva- 
aog, also, was not unfrequently written ; see Elmsley, Eurip. 
Bacch. 72. 

g. Words in vTt)g are lengthened, according to the same 
analogy, which those in arrjc and Irrjg follow, as 'Ap^vrrjc(v), 
7rpe(rj5vTr}g(v) ; comp. Drac. 46. 8. Arcad. de ace. 27. 3. Lasc. 
244. 10. 15. and so also feminines of the kind, e. g. irpzufivrig 
Theocr. Id. XV. 63. ^Esch. Eumenid. 718. irpecrfivTrig^), Aris- 
toph. Nub. 1345. Asclepiad. Ep. 31. 4 (A. P. VI. 308). 

h. Of those in vrog, v is long in a. trisyllables which lengthen 
the preceding syllable, e. g. BripvTog, yoipiirog, Kiotcvrog ; see 
Drac. 28. 17. |3. some adjectives of the kind, derived from long- 
verbal roots in voj, as those from SaKpvco and rpvw, e. g. dSdicpv- 
rog, iroXvBaKpvTog, aXirpyTog, arpyrog, 'Arpurwvi] ; comp. §. 62. 
4. a. 

Note. — Names derived from adjectives in vg always shorten 

this termination, e. g. Alirvrog, Evpvrog ; comp. Et. M. 37. 

31. Arcad. de ace. 82. 17. In like manner, oxytone adjectives 

of the kind are short, as Trivvrog ; also, when they are used as 

substantives, as (jyopvrog Aristoph. Acham. 927. $6g fiot 

(f>opvr6v, Arat. Phaen. 1123. Callim. Fr. 216. 

i. After this specification of entire classes of words, which 
lengthen v in the middle syllable, several individual words 
remain, the reason of whose long quantity must be sought for 
in the root. Of these we shall give only the most common, as 
"Afivdog, tpvK(i)(v), together with the compound and reduplicated 
form, r)pvKUKe{v) and lpvKaKa{v), II. 5. 321. 11. 352. Bofi(3vicr}(v), 
ifjiliv%iov{v) with the Attics, djivjHi)v{v), ^AjuLVjuuvr), Alcrv/jLr}(v), 
dvT7](v), avriwiv), Kt\v(pog, el\v(j)dZ(jj, II. 20. 492. zikvfydZu, 
besides 11. 156. ukytyowv. But in KEKpv(j)aXog(v) in Nicand. 
Ther. 580. the length is produced by the arsis, the word itself 
being otherwise short ; see II. 22. 469. §. 50. 5. 



GREEK PROSODY. 125 

Shortness of v in the Middle Syllables of Derivatives. 
§.60. 
In derivation v before consonants is to be accounted short, 
chiefly in the following most usual forms : 

a. Proper names or substantives in vKog, which are propar- 
oxytone, as "A/xukoc, "Ifivicog, Kupvicog Horn. Od. 5. 267. ; 
together with adjectives in vicog, as Aifivicog ; see Arcad. de ace. 
52. 8. 

Note. — KtopvKog (a town) is long in Dionys. Perieg. 855., 
but the mountain of the same name short, Horn. H. to Ap. 
39. Nonn. T>. 9. 287. KwpviciSzg. The derivatives are like- 
wise short, e. g. Apollon. Arg. 2. 711. 4. 855. Nonn. 1. 258. 
KtopvKLog(v). In Opp. Cyn. 1. 863. 'AfivKcxpovog is lengthened 
by arsis. * 

b. Nouns in vXri(v) or vXq, as apfivXr)(v), kotuXtj(u), ara(j)i)Xr}(v) 
(plumb-line), (rra^vXy) (bunch of grapes) ; comp. Arcad. de ace. 
109. 16. Only a(f>ov^vXr}(v) is long in Aristoph. Pa. 1077. 

Note. — The long ax^vdvXa or kevBvXo. Epigr. Ad. 90. 5 
(A. P. XI. 203) has also other difficulties. 

c. Feminine diminutive names and words in vXig, &s"AppvXig, 
AtpicvXig, QscrrvXig, <E>a§uAt£, SriyvXig, 7rr)yvX'ig ; comp. Drac. 
75. 78. Uafi^vXig is there given as an exception, with a long 
middle syllable, naturally on account of $i/Xov. 

d. Masculine diminutive forms in vXog, as well in names as 
adjectives, e. g. lpioTvXog{u), fwacvXog{v), Alcr)(yXog(v), Baic- 
XvXog((v), ( B.^vXog(v) ; see Arcad. de ace. 56. 20. and on the di- 
minutive forms Fischer, Well. II. 33. 23. Bast. Ep. Crit. 243. ff. 
Blomfield, iEsch. Prom. 214. Also words of another kind with 
the same termination are usually short, as mavXog, fipafivXog, 
SctKTvXog, KctfnrvXog, 7rirvXog, <T(j>6vdvXog, KOpSvXog(v) Opp. Hal. 
1. 306. 307. 350. 6a/j.vXog(v). The derivatives and compounds 
retain the same measure, e. g. al/j,vXiog{v), tcaijnrvXosig, po$o- 
caKTvXog. 

Note. — *2(j>ov<!)vXuov(v) (a plant) in Nicand. Ther. 948. is 
long. 

e. Trisyllables in vfiog, e. g. $i$v/mog, 'iXviiog, tTvjuog, $<^uoc, 



126 GREEK PROSODY. 

vrfiv/uiog; see Drac. 68. 12. 79. 8. Reg. Pr. 120. Et. M. 603. 

10. Arcad. de ace. 61. 15. Also derivatives, as Aidv/niLv, hijTv- 

fjiog, hrirvfxia, &c. 

Note. — Here the compounds from Svjuog are properly ex- 
cepted by grammarians, as they cannot be otherwise than 
long on account of the length of the root, e. g. aSrvfiog, 
paSv/mog. But vuvvfiog, quoted by Drac. 69. 25. from II. 12. 
70. is short, and now written vwvvjivog. This quantity appears 
to be sufficiently well grounded upon the principle, that in 
all cases where o changes into v the shortness remains, as 
dvcrtovv/nog, bfiiDvvfxiri, (pspwrvjuog, ayvpig, o/nriyvpig, Travri- 
yvpig. 

f. Nouns in vvt], in which cr stands before the termination, 
shorten the u, as d£<r7ro<Tvvr)(v), KspSoavvrift), jueStjjUoow^^) ; see 
Drac. 29. 8. 64. 24. 86. 20. 100. 16. Reg. Pr. 71. 

g. In like manner, adjectives in woe, with <r preceding, e. g. 
StaTroGvvog, Sapavvog, iricrvvog ; comp. Drac. 46. 15. Arcad. de 
ace. 193. 18. So in neuters, as Itticfkvvlov(v). 

h. Most w r ords in vpog, as apyvpog, fiaprvpog, Arcad. de ace. 
72. 1. and their derivatives in vpiov, as apyvpiov(y), fiaprvpiov(v) ; 
so also Zwirvpitov, Theocr. Id. XV. 13. 

Note. — Here, however, individual words are long, many 
neuters in vpov especially, as \a<pvpov, \zttvoov, 7riTvpov; 
comp. Drac. 63. 18. 78. 12.; so also their diminutives, as 
Xe7rvpLov(v) Theocr. Id. V. 95. The reason lies in the 
derivation from liquid verbs or other long roots ; for those not 
so derived are short, as ayypov (chaff), lvi\vpov (earnest- 
money). The same obtains of individual masculine and 
feminine forms, e. g. Nicriipog (an island) II. 2. 676. Tra7rvpog, 
which, however, occurs short in the Anthology in Antipater 
Thessal. XIII. 2. ; comp. Mceris Atticista 311. who calls the 
long quantity Attic, the short common ; so ovoyvpog, or more 
correctly avayvpog, Nicand. Ther. 71. 

i. Adjectives in vpog, which are short in the penultimate 
syllable of the root, also shorten the v according to the above 
given (§. 56. c.) analogy of those in apog, as Kcnrvpog, Xiyvpog, 
oxvpog; hence also Ktvvpog and Kivvprjg(v) II. 11. 20. although 

1 



GREEK PROSODY. 127 

Kivvpopat(v). To these add substantives and proper names, e. g. 

Ztyvpog, 'SaTvpog, besides their derivatives, as ^arvpivKogty), 

(friXoZtyvpog, &c. 

Note. — Those which have the anterior syllable long are 
long, as laxypog, Drac. 50. 16. 71. 6. So also olZvpog 
always in the Epic authors, see Drac. as above, 1. but short 
in Aristoph. Comp. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 7. note 8. Seidler de 
Vers. Dochm. 38. On the contrary, aXfivpog is short in the 
Epic, long in the Attic authors, according to Drac. 74. 23. 
unless there is here an error. 
k. Those in vaiog, e. g. 'H\uo7oc(u), 'IrjAi;<Tioc(v), Dion. Perieg. 

505. TYitmogtf), Apollon. Rh. 3. 651. Od. 4. 563. 

I. Nouns in vtiiq, from adjectives in vg, act, v, e. g. fipaSvrrig, 

o^vrrigv, raxyrrjg, with the exception, however, of the first and 

third, they are tolerably rare in the poets. 

m. The terminations vQog, v%og, wpv, together with their 

lengthened forms, are short, as apyvfyog, dpyvtyeogft), tcoacriKJiog, 

jdoGrpv)(ov, r}(Tv-)(og(v), ricrv^ia, v7ro/3pv^toe(pv), &C 

n. Lastly, those coming by composition or derivation from 

short roots are short; e. g. from short adjective or verbal roots, 

as j5a^v^ivY}g, y\vKvirucpog(icv), Sct(Jv)(aiTYig, ravv(j)vXXog{v), Si- 

Zvyrig, avZvyia, besides tyvri, <pvcrig{v), aSvrov, aXvrov ; comp. 

§. 52. 7. note. 

Measure of the doubtful Vowels a, t, v, in the initial Syllables 
of Greek words. 

§.61. 
After the rules hitherto given on derivative forms, it yet re- 
mains for us to examine, where any thing certain can be laid 
down for the measure of arbitrary vowels in the beginning of 
words ; i. e. in* their radical syllables. But as this part, from 
the very nature of the thing, admits of the fewest fixed rules, we 
;must refer the particular details to a lexicon, and content our- 
selves with merely a few general observations. 



128 GREEK PROSODY. 

Measure of a in the first Syllable. 
Long a in the beginning of Words. 
§• 62. 
1. With respect first to a. before vowels, it is long a. in poly- 
syllabic adjectives compounded from dd, as 'dhaog, 'diOaXrig 
Orph. Hymn. 7. 13. 12. 1. with which the ancients class also 
'aiSiog, see Lasc. 241. 19. Arcad. de ace. 41. 26. This, how- 
ever, obtains only of these, but not of the adjectives in which 
ad stands complete, as ^adpvTog Soph. CEd. Col. 469. ^adXaXog, 
'aft/xvTjoroc, &c. 

b. In dissyllables in aog, as Xeioc, ydog, 7raog t comp. Drac. 
62. 10. Et. M. 553. 49. Arcad. de ace. 36. 21. So also irgqog 
(gentle) and \dag (stone), as the accent shews, are long. It is 
natural, that the compounds and derivatives of those forms like- 
wise lengthen the vowel, as 'IoXaoc, 'ApKtaiXdog, comp. §. 55. 
i. e. so AdipKt]g, Aaeprrje, AasprtaSrjc, besides Xaivtog, Xaorl/crwv. 
Xaoru7roc, and the like. 

Note. — Of adjectives, the ancients here except dyXaog as 
short; but this usually holds of all similar adjectives, as 
ayrjpaog, dXaog, ravaog, see Arcad. de ace. 38. 11. Only 
fidvriog 'aXaov stands twice in Homer, Od. 10. 493. 12. 267, 
yet this is not altogether certain ; comp. Herm. Elem. Metr. 
347. 22. A real exception is "iXaog, which, even in Homer, 
fluctuates in the quantity of its middle syllable, as "TXaog 
Horn. II. 5. 183. H. to Demet. 204. Rhian. Epigr. 10. 3. 
Theocr. Id. V. 18. f '7Xao C II. 9. 639. 19. 178. Theocr. Id. 
XXVII. 15. Mosch. II. 146. Callim. to Art. 129., and so more 
frequently in the later authors ; comp. de vers. Heroic. 86. 
Seidler, de vers, dochm. 101. Meineke, Euphorion. 63. 
Finally, the Attics always say 'iXtug, according to the analogy 
of Xfwe and vswg, see Sophocl. CEd. Col. 44. Trach. 765. 
When, on the contrary, 'i\aog stands twice in Sophocl. (Ed. 
Col. 1480. in a dochmiac verse, this, taken from a lyrical 
passage, establishes as little against the true Atticism, as if 
reversely it wereat tempted to prove MevtXaoe not to be Ionic, 
by quoting Homeric examples, where such words are formed 
in Etog for the convenience of the quantity, as Od. 22. 138. 



GREEK PROSODY. 129 

147. 'AyiXewg. The like takes place also in the Elegiac 
poets ; see Jacobs, A. P. 252. Also raog or ratvg, (peacock,) 
is usually short. 

c. In those which have either a long root in Ionic or a con- 
traction of two vowels. To the first class belongs 'atp w T ith its 
derivatives, as 'dipiog, 'a£poj3arav, besides Satoe(a), Tdvyzrog, 
&c. ; to the second, 'derog Et. M. 31. 55. Gud. 11. 51. Pierson, 
Moer. 231. f. 

Note. — Only Aratus Phaen. 315. has "ar\Tog instead of 

this : the writing, however, fluctuates with the Attics between 

» 

ahrog and asrog, as in kAcuw and »cXaw, see §. 52. 4. Elmsley, 
Eurip. Bacch. 757. arip stands shortened in Pseudo-Phocylides 
102.; comp. Hermann, Sophocl. Electr. 87. 

d. Moreover, there are yet several radical words, which are 
either long according to the definitions previously given, as 
'AovtoefA), Apoll. Rh. 3. 1178. 1185. Nonn. 5. 37. tcai "AovifA) 
fxapvaro Aato, see §. 55. 1. c, Kpaa.Tog{da), §. 43. 8. a. Xalyli{d), 
£v\aly%(a), on account of Xdag, or have a vowel which is in itself 
long, as 'diKT), together with its derivatives KopvSai£,(d), TroXvaiZ,(d). 

2. The cases wherein rules can be given on the lengthening 

of a in initial syllables, before a consonant, are very few. The 

ancients here lay it down that a. dissyllabic oxytones in aXog, 

in which length by position does not take place, as in SaXX6g } 

are long by nature; see Drac. 35. 16. 55. 19. Peg. Pr. 105; but 

only few examples occur as SdXog, II. 13. 120. 15. 421. KaXog. 

Note. 1. — Yet KaXog, which Homer and the succeeding Epic 

poets, as Apollonius, use only long, is common in the Gnomic 

poets, according to the previous example of Hesiod. Op. 63. 

Th. 585. ; so icdXog, Theogn. 1047. 1251. 1336, &c. : on the 

contrary, KaXog, v. 17. 1259. 1280.; so also in Theocr. as Id. 

VI. 19. ra [iri Ka\a tcdXd iri(pavTai, and in other Bucolic poets. 

The Attics, on the other hand, use it only short, as Soph. 

Trach. 27. Electr. 246. 359. 377. But the rule of the ancients 

shews that KaXog can be long even in the thesis, which Graefe 

ep. cr. on the Bucol. 13, denies. Also Jacobs, A. P. 761. and 

Clarke, Horn. II. 2. 43. maintain the same. Yet it cannot be 

denied that KaXog occurs in the thesis in the later Epic and 

the Epigrammatic poets ; see Paul. Silentiar. Ambo. 238. Op. 

K 



130 GREEK PROSODY. 

22. 4. (A. P. V. 228.), Rhian. 10. 1. (A. P. VI. 278.), Mimsalc. 
1. 4. (A. P. XII. 138.), Julian. ^Eg. 51. 1. (A. P. VII. 
488.) 

Note 2. — On the contrary, paroxy tones of this kind are 
short, as Kct\og(a), XaXog{a), (j)6Xog{a), also Ka\iog(a) (ship's 
cable), icd\ovg(a) Od. 5. 260. and the like. But KajKava KaAa 
Hymn, to Herro. 112. Hesiod. Op. 429. is long. 

b. The ancients give dissyllabic oxytones in avog as long ; 
e. g. Sdvog, wdvog, rpdvog, tydvog, comp. Drach. 86. 3. Reg. Pr. 
91. Lascar. 242. 1. Et. M. 763. 35. Of the words individually 
this has frequently been remarked, as of Qdvog, Blomfield, iEsch. 
Prom. 649. Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 65. 6. note 8. It is evident that 
their derivatives are also long, as Sophocl. Aj. 31. rpdvig, 
(j>dviov ; so those from Uav, as Nonn. Dion. 10. 13. Udviddog 
— tfia<r£r\rig» 

Note. — Some contradiction arises on account of judvog, 
which the said rule adduces as short in Attic authors, on the 
contrary, Phrynichus in Bekk. Anecd. 51. Draco, 118. and 
others long; the latter less correctly; comp. Schaefer, Schol. 
Apoll. Rh. p. 214. 

c. Hereto belong words lengthened by a contraction of the 
vowels, as "a8w, 'Wwv, "arepog, Sa^ov^oc(a), and others. 

d. Those which had originally y\ in the Ionic dialect, and 
changed this into long a ; e. g. Sdpov, Ad/uLoirag, Acifiig, Qpaai- 
Bdfiog, Theocr. Id. VII. 3. * Ay ig, padLog(d), <r<ppdyig, Tpa\vg^ 
Tpa\vvw, <j>pdrpa(<j)pa), &c. ; comp. 55. 1. 2. 

d. Lastly, a variety of radical words still remain, which 
lengthen the vowel of themselves, and of which a portion only 
can be given here as examples, e. g. 'ayr?, (shore,) but "ayr) 
(astonishment), "' Aug (a proper name), 'A7rtSavoe(~A) (a river), 
^Airig (the Egyptian bull); see Schsefer on the Bucol. 192.; 
whence also ^dpa-trig, and in like manner the country of the 
Peloponnesus ; but the adjective ' airiog Horn. II. 1. 270. ; see 
Buttm. in Lexilogus, 68. "AcwoefA) II. 4. 383. 10. 287. dwog 
Eurip. Phcen. 865. and Porson on the passage ; 'dp-nrrip, 
"art], 'drrjpog Eurip. Hipp. 625. fidpig ^Esch. Pers. 555. Zonas, 
Ep. 7. 3. (A. P. VII. 365.), whence also "Afidpig in Nonn. 
11. 132. 'a/xoc, §pa7T£rrjc Eurip. Heracl. 140. Kdpaj3og{dp), 

1 



GREEK PROSODY. 131 

Kdpig, Kpaviov(d), Kpavov (skull) with its compounds, as paifio- 
tcpavog, rpiicpavog, AaSwv(a) (a river), Aataov(a) (a proper name) 
in Theocr. Id. V. 12. distinguished thereby from the name of a 
people, <nrddi^[a) 9 and several others. 

Short a in the beginning of Words. 
§. 63. 

The following may be assumed as a rule on the shortness of a 
in the beginning of words. 

a. a is always short before a vowel in neuters of the third 
declension, as $aog(a), (j>aog(a), x«°c(«) ; but so also in those of 
the kind which have a consonant intervening, e. g. f3a%og(a), 
icapoc(a), vaKOc(a), vcnrog(a), raxoe(a), except the a stands merely 
as a difference in dialect for rj, and, consequently, the original 
quantity is naturally long, as crrdSog, jucikoq ; comp. Drac. 34. 22. 
81. 10. 92. 14. Reg. Pr. 104. Et. M. 148. 3. Arcad. de ace. 195. 15. 

Note 1. — Only irpdyog (affair) and fyapog (robe), together 
with their derivatives and compounds, are excepted by the 
ancients, as Swirpayrig, tvirpdyia, atydpi'ig, &c. Yet Draco, 
the Reg. Pr. and the Etym. M. 175. 29. observe, that <papog 
is sometimes used short, and cite some examples from the 
Attics. Also, it appears not unusual in Epic authors, as 
Apollon. Rh. 3. 863; comp. Jacobs, A. P. 281, f. Never- 
theless, in Epic at least, the long quantity predominates, and 
Homer always uses it, as well as later Epic authors, Nonn. 
1. 427. 3. 406. 4. 69. Christodor. Ecphr. 80. 289. 

Note 2. — But (paog cannot be considered long, or written 
<j>aog, on account of its thrice occurring long in the arsis in 
Homer, (comp. de vers. Her. 23. with Blomfield, Callim. to 
Dian. 211.) although it is true, that, like Homer, later poets 
measure (paea^d), and the like, particularly at the end of the 
verse; comp. the Jen. Litt. Zeit. 1819, No. 193. 119. Quint. 
Sm. 14. 183. On the interchange of <j)aog and (j>iog in the 
Tragedians, see Elmsley, Eurip. Heracl. 969. The short- 
ness is also shewn by the derivatives, as (jtatvtyopir), <f>atfvw, 
&c. 

b. a is measured short, according to the observation of the 
ancients, in cases where ]3 follows, as 'Aj3uSoe( w A), (3\a(3og(a), 

K 2 



132 GEEEK PROSODY. 

Kaj5v(To^ev, &c. ; comp. Drac. 63. 3. 80. 9. Reg. Pr. 109. 
Lascar. 241. 17. 

Note.— "afiaXt is excepted; see the ancients, as above, and 

Bast. Greg. Cor. 758. 929. : so is it used in Callirn. Fragm. 

455. Agath. Schol. Ep. 78. 1. (A. P. VII. 583.) 'Aj3oXe("A), 

jurjS' kyivovTO yd/xoi -, Ka/3aJ(a) is also long on account of 

the root. 

c. In like manner when /ul follows, e. g. "dfia^a, 'djudpa, ydfiog(d.) 
dajj.ap{a.), Ka/ndrog^d), rdfXi(Jog(d), &c. ; see Drac. 22. 3. Reg. Pr. 
110. Arcad. de ace. 195. 26. So also similar verbs, as 'dfis'ifito, 
'a/ilAyw, ^dfivvio, and others. 

Note. — The ancients except 'dfiato as long, but it is more 
properly arbitrary, although its derivatives "dfir)Tog, 'cifirjrrjp, 
are oftener long ; see below, in the Appendix. Natural excep- 
tions are formed by Spa/ma, vdjia, and the like ; see §. 55. 2. a. 
and those cases where the long a belongs to the Dorism, as 
(Ta/uta for ai]fxa. 

d. Paroxytones in pog are short, as Ildpog(a) ,cncdpog(d) , \dpog(d) 
(a bird) Od. 5. 51. <Pdpog(d) ; so also MZpia® Jul. .Eg. 2. 1. (A. P. 
V. 298.), whereas Christian poets lengthen the second syllable, 
and use also the uninflected Mapia/m, as Gregor. Nazianz. A. P. 
VIII. 28. ; comp. Drac. 60. 22. Reg. Pr. 110. Lascar. 241. 13. 

Note. — But \Zp6g (sweet) is long, II. 17. 572. Od. 14. 408. 
Apoll. Rh. 3. 933. Alcams Messen. Ep. 12. 1. (A. P. Th. II. 
694. n. 226.) Agath. Schol. 39. 2. (A. P. VII. 602.) Nonn. 1. 15. 
\apoTEpov, instead of which Homer, Od. 2. 350. has Xapivrarog ; 
comp. Eustath.'Hom. 19. 316. 485. 19. \dp~ivog (fat) Opp. Hal. 
3. 319. and Aa s o«rcra(a), the name of several towns; whence 
Aapi(T<Taiog, Theocr. Id. XVI. 30. 

e. Dissyllabic paroxytones and oxytones in arog, as (5drog(d), 
7raroc(a), arpdrog, and the like ; comp. Arcad. de ace. 78. 20. 
Eustath. ad II. 6. 202. 636. 20. 

/. Verbs that have double a in the middle syllable regularly 
shorten the vowel, as 'a/xveo-w, 'apao-crw, Aa^>ucr(x&>, fxaXdaato, 
ydpaaaix) , &c. 

g. Those compounded with a privative have this a short, as 
^dtpyog, 'akwv, ^d^i/j.i<JTog, "dSv/mog ; and verbs, as 'deXwriovTig 
coov avai, II. 7. 310. 



GREEK PROSODY. 133 

Note 1. — The a privative can be made long by contraction 
with a succeeding vowel, as has been observed above, §. 62. 
2. c. and 4. 3. e. g. "ajcwv, 'dpyog, &c. 

Note 2. — 'A$avaroe(~A) and 'aKajiarog are excepted by the 
ancients, and noted as always long, which, according to 
Porson, Eurip. Med. 139. holds, of the former at least, also 
for the Attics. So also some other polysyllabic forms of the 
kind, as 'dvtytXog, Od. 6. 45., in which word the later Epic 
authors double the v ; comp. de vers. Her. 75. Other ex- 
amples are much more doubtful, as in Dionys. Perieg. 773. 
tv^stv 'A/uiaZovi<$£<TGiv appears to be the proper reading. 
h Likewise the inseparable particles apt, da, Za, are short in 
their compounds, as 'apiSrjXoe, ^apnrpSTn'ig, da.(poivog(a), Z^£og(a), 
ZaKOTogia). In Zaiig contraction takes place, and ZaTpE<f)r)g, with 
others, may be lengthened by position. 

i. Also the compounds of ttclv are usually short, as navaZiog, 
wavapiffTog, iraviXaog, &C. ; hence, TravairaXog Od. 13. 223. can 
only be lengthened by the arsis ; see de vers. Heroic. 75. On 
the contrary, those from the dative plural are long, as Horn. Od. 
12. 70. TraaiiiiXovaa, Haaifyar) Apoll. Arg. 3. 999. Tra<Ji(piXog, 
and others. 

k. It is evident, that all compounds from short adverbs, as 

"ayav, iraXi{a), and the like, as also from prepositions, as 'oVo, 

Kara, irapa, have likewise the short vowel at the beginning, as 

^ayavofpwv, waXiWoyog, *a7r6(3\r}Tog, KarriXvcrir}, Trapa/uLifivuv. 

Note 1. — Nevertheless also here, in Homer and the Epic 

poets the short quantity in polysyllables can be made long by 

the arsis, yet only in forms established by the usage of the 

ancients ; comp. §. 10. a. de vers. Heroic. 75. 

Note 2. — The rules of the ancients, according to which a 
before Z, as OfjfiaZs, yaZa, before the double consonants £ and 
ip, as ajua^a, aipvxog, before p followed by a consonant, as 
"Apyog, before a with a following mute letter, as aairig, is, with 
few exceptions, short by nature, can only require attention for 
* pronunciation in prose, but not for poetry, as the necessary 
length by position invariably enters in these cases ; see, how- 
ever, Drac. 22. 11. and 16. 71. 24. 94. 21. 99. 11. Reg. Pr. 
95, 96. 110. 111., and the like repeated by other grammarians. 



134 GREEK PROSODY. 

Measure of i in the first Syllable. 

Long i in the beginning of words. 

The definition of the measure of i is more difficult than that 
of the preceding vowel, whose natural quantity can be easier dis- 
covered by means of several collateral circumstances which are 
here wanting. However, it may be assumed generally, that this 
vowel, in independent words, inclines more to the long quantity, 
especially before a simple consonant, therefore, it is less remark- 
able, that a syllable short by nature should sometimes be ex- 
tended by the pronunciation into a long one. 

§.64. 

1. i is long before a vowel in the beginning of words a. in 
dissyllabic oxytones, 'log, ko'loq; comp. Drac. 54. 17. 62. 10. 
and the above-mentioned (§. 62. 1. b.) grammarians; so Horn. II. 
1. 48. Od. 9. 449. 461.; and the same in all the poets. 

Note. — Btoc (bow), as also j3 toc(t) (life) and other paroxy- 
tones, "Ioefl), Alcaeus, 7. 1. 7. (A. P. VII. 1), with the neuter 
/otov(i), are short, although the first is now and then quoted by 
the ancients as long; see II. 10. 260. H. to Ap. 301. The 
distinction of 'Tog (arrow) from "tov (violet) is well known; 
see Od. 5. 72. Hence the derivatives follow respectively the 
same measure, as of the latter, 'Xoeidi'ig, 'tWAo/ca^oc, 'toort^a- 
vog, and the like; of the former, 7oj3oXoc Quint. Sm. 4. 187. 
'ZoSokoc Od. 21. 12. 60. "oXoxevrog Procul. 1. 41. Hence 
"tofiiopog in Horn. II. 4. 242. and elsewhere, could scarcely be 
deduced from log ; comp. Heyne on the passage, Th. IV. 603. 
and the Lexicographers. 

Note. — In like manner, the derivatives and compounds of 

Kolog are long, as KploirpoGioirog, tcplocpopog ; those from par- 

oxytones short, as Bmc(t), ffiapKTig, fiiotySopog. 

b. Properispome adjectives of the kind are long, as Slog. 

Several names of nations especially belong hereto, as Ktog, 

X7og, QStog, in which the length is produced by the contraction 

of the double t into one; see Drac. 101. 13. Reg. Pr. 27. 

Arcad. de ace. 37. 23. Et. M. 812. 1. Proper names of the 



GREEK PROSODY. 135 

kind also occur, as Alog, II. 2. 538. Utog (a Grammarian), Et. 
M. 539. 20. ff. 

Note. — In some, the names of the islands themselves must 

be distinguished from those of the inhabitants, as Ktoe(T), 

Apoll. Rh. 266. Xiog(T} (the island Chios), Xiog (a Chian), 

which distinction the ancients frequently notice ; comp. 

Schweighaeuser, Herodot. I. 142. 17. Friedemann de Med. 

syll. neut. 283. 354. Jacobs, A. P. 93. 353. 696. Add. CLX. 

Moreover, <f>Xiovg is long, as Dioscorid. 28. 3. QXiovvriSog 

alrig; so also <pXtac(T), 1. 115. 

c. So the radical words in 7wv, genit. "iovog, are long ; comp. 
§. 51. 1. together with the longer forms derived from them, as 
TYlepia, Hiepideg, ifiap, iriaivto, &c. 

Note. — In reference to the genit. of those in r)p, Draco 42. 
14. observes, that barytones which lengthen the preceding- 
syllable have the vowel short, as 7rir]p(~i), 7rUpog(J) f but that 
those which shorten the preceding syllable retain the long 
vowel, as "I/3r?p, "Ij3r?£>oe, only some Compounds follow the 
primitive form, as travSnp, TravSripog. Lastly, "ifirip is always 
short; see Dionys. Perieg. 282. 332. 334. Crinag. Ep. 45. 5. 
(A. P. VII. 376). 

d. ^Taofiat (I heal), together with its derivatives 'Jarpog, 
'larrjpLov, &c. is always long in Epic authors, and written with 
an r) ; comp. §. 52. Note 6. On the contrary, the Attic poets 
have also Qmrpoc, as Eurip. Hipp. 295. Aristoph. Plut. 406. 
f. and the same usage is found in the Epigrammatists; see 
Drac. 121. 

e. Some proper names in which a stands shortened, as"Ia<roc("I), 
'Iatrt'SrjeCl), 'Ia(rtwv(~l), ^latrtTog^la), Callim. to Artem. 216. 
'Ia(7t'oto("I), Dionys. Ep. 9. 1 (A. P. VII. 716). 'la\vaoio(-\,v) ; 
comp. §. 60. 

f. Individual long words are 'Io7n?("I) (a town in Palestine), 
according to Drac. 54. 2., \vy% (wry-neck) Drac. 54. 6. 
7wy/ioff II. 18. 572. W-a Theoc. Id. VIII. 30. iierwciaZov®— 
fXET£Kia%ov(7), according to the analogy of eiKaSw and the like ; 
see Et. M. 8. 18. 

Note 1. — In some, the t fluctuates, as "ivyi) Nicand. Ther. 
482. Opp. 1. 565. liiyi) Sophocl. Philoct, 759. On 'Wivto and 



136 



GREEK PROSODY. 



Wvw, see below in the Appendix ; so also ^loirri^V) is short, 
Dionys. Perieg. 910. 

Note 2. — In other forms, the length depends merely upon the 
arsis, but, by the example of Epic usage, has become in many 
words the only, or at least the predominant, quantity, as 
Aloyevi'ig, 'loviog(~T), Uplafj. i dr\ g, and others ; the last short, like 
Tlpiajuog, in the Tragedians, e. g. Eurip. Cycl. 178. The same 
is observed by Elmsley, Eurip. Iphig. inTaur. 224. of 'loviog. 
The interjections Ifi and iw fluctuate in their measure; comp. 
Callim. to Ap. 28. 79. 97. 103. and Seidler de vers. Dochm. 
277. On verbs in tw and tjjjut, see §. 52. 3. 
2. i is very frequently lengthened before consonants, but the 
following may be given as definite rules ; a. i is naturally long 
in diminutives in a£, as SptSaE,, Splva.%, 7r?Sa£, kAT^ci?, (Tfu\a% 9 
fXlXa^, which reading is defended by Elmsley, Eurip, Bacch. 108. 
Note. — The long quantity appears so regular here, that 
these forms would scarcely have required mention, had not 
instances occurred in which $p7§a£ is short, especially in the 
later poets, as Philodem. Ep. 30. 4 (Anthol. Pal. IX. 202). 
Ammian. Ep. 20. 3 (Anthol. Pal. XL 439). and so generally 
in the derivatives, as Nicand. Ther. 838. SpXSaKrjicHa — ^airrjv. 
The same takes place in other words, yet with less certainty, 
as shortness in Sjptvafi, which with the Attics is always long, 
Antiphil. Ep. 4. 4. (Anthol. Pal. VI. 95), where, however, an 
easy transposition can be made : SpivaKaij.) x E ~ L P a 3" £ P^e» Its 
derivative SplvaKlr) is always long. So also in Zonas, Epigr. 
VI. 1. stood Tr^SaKLT&EQ, which was Brunck's emendation, and 
for which N^p^'Sec has been more properly put in the Anthol. 
Pal. XI. 556. 

h. The ancients give oxytone forms in Xog as long, e. g. xJXog, 
■>P~iX6g, &c; see Drac. 35. 21. 101. 3. 163. 17. Arcad. de ace. 
52. 25. and those quoted above, §. 61. 2. a. 

Note. — Barytones of the kind, as KriXog(T), comp. Reg. Pr. 

10. are short; yet the long quantity often occurs, as wlXog 

11. 10. 265.; see Drac. 73. 5. *lXog Od. 1. 259. afitXog 
Nicand. Alex. 624. ; so also x^ f0t (X')> xiXiaBeg, XtAwi/7), 
and the compounds, as II. 5. 860. SescdxiXoL. The same 
holds also of several dissyllables, as "7Arj, <rfiiXri(J) or afXlXa 



GREEK PROSODY. 137 

Alcaeus, Ep. 21. 3 (Ai P. VIT. 495). Julian ^gypt. 10. 6. 
(A. P. VI. 67), hence also <TjutX£i>jua(7), (TfuXevTog, are pro- 
bably always long, for Aristoph. Thesm. 783. is suspected. 
On the contrary, individual words fluctuate, as (nr'iXog and 
<jtti\oq$) Lycophr. 188. 374. Reg. Pr. as above, and perhaps 
the same is to be restored also in Drac. 119. 3. More- 
over, polysyllables frequently lengthen i before X, as '/Xtov, 
Theocr. Id. XV. 9. MtXrjroc(7), MiXrtmog, in all instances 
long ; see Jacobs, A. P. 948. f. But the proper name MtXwv(I) 
or M(Xwv(T), which Graefe Ep. Cr. Bucol. 37, considers as 
only long, is of common measure. Examples of shortness 
are given by Jacobs, A. P. 707. ; so also ure MiXwv(i) StKeX^e 
epvfjia jftovog stands in Christodor. Ecphr. 230. 

c. The same obtains of most oxytones in /uog, as Xl/uloq, o-Tjuoc, 
fi/mog; comp. Drac. 63. 10. 85. 1. Et. M. 568. 5. Hence the 
derivatives are also long, as 27ji«x^*?Cj Rhian. Ep. 8. 4 (A. P. 
VI. 34). STjuuXto), Nicias, 4. 4 (A. P. LX. 315). ^.tjuiog, as a 
proper name, (fijULoyd^g. Lastly, other radical forms, in which 
a simple ju enters, are long, as Bpl/rnv, Sptfivg, "Ijucpoe, "Tjulcltiov ; 
K\i/j,a(T) and tcpi/uatf) take the short quantity on account of their 
derivation; see above §. 51. 3. b. Reg. Pr. 34. Drac. 60. 8. 
Yet in iEschyl. Suppl. 304, Kpt/ma stands lengthened. In like 
manner, Sfyxwv(T) and ST/zwvtSrjc are short. 

d. Also most barytones and some oxytones of the dissyllabic 
class in vog have i long, e. g. $Tvog, Ntvoc, 7rp7voc, Gyjivog, 
plvog; see Drac. 80. 3. Arcad. de ace. 68. 21. Beg. Pr. 11. 

Note. — The ancients themselves except 7rivog(T) (dirt) as 
short; see Drac. 121. 17. Lascar. 243. 18. and the poets 
confirm this, as Apollon. Arg. 2. 200; (ririvogty (a bird) is 
short, Aratus 1024. ; and in like manner, Aivog(T) ; see Horn. II. 
18. 570. and the commentators, Schweighaeuser on Athenasus, 
XIV. 10. and sometimes also Ntvoe(T), Jacobs, A. P. 841. 915. 

e. l is long in feminine forms in aa with a simple consonant ; 
as KpTo-a, N?<ra, Wi<ra; comp. Drac. 21. 1. 95. 11. Reg. Pr. 81. 
and on the last, Markland, Eurip. in Taur. 1. 

Note. — The ancients remark, that Pindar has used Ilto-a(t) 
short, while in Theocr. Id. IV. 29. it is long ; so write Draco 



138 GREEK PROSODY. 

and the Reg. Pr. in the given passages. KvTaa, see above, 
§. 17. 11. Note. 

f. Individual dissyllables in irog are long, as mrog, MItoq, 
Tptrog (a river), hence also their derivatives, as Tpira>v(7), Tp7ro- 
yivua, wfioovroc, oTro^ayoc, &c. ; comp. Drac. 82. 4. 87. 7. Et. 
M. 714. 43. Arcad. de ace. 79. 3. Also the oxytone adjective 
Xlrog is long, Arat. 8*24. and the Homeric Xltci, Od. 1. 130. ; 
see Wolf, Litter. Anal. IV. 501. ff. 

Note. — The two last proper names are distinguished 'by 
this means from /j.LTog(T) (thread), rpiroe(t) (third). Sometimes 
the short quantity occurs here in very late writers, as in an 
Epigram of Diog. Laert. A. P. VII. 118. 2. aairog. 

g. Also neuters in og, which have t in the initial syllable, are 
not, like those with a, comp. §. 62. 8. always shortened, but 
mostly long, as derived from long roots. The Reg. Pr. adduces 
mvog, TrvXyog, vlicog, kXTtoc, /uucrog, Xtirog, but several others 
have also the same measure, e. g. arlfyog, which is given as 
usually short, Opp. Hal. 2. 569. yEschyl. Pers. 368. rTfog 
Apoll. Rh. 1. 127. irlaog Apoll. Rh. 1. 1266; comp. Et. M. 
673. 15. On the contrary, \'nrog$) is always short, e. g. Ni- 
cand. Alex. 178. 240. Callim. to Ap. 38. and \'nra{Y) often in 
Homer; kXTtoc is long in Apoll. Rh. 1. 599. K\iTta(7) IlaXX??- 
vma, short in Lycophr. 600. 707. 

Note. — On icXirvg connected herewith we have above 
observed what is necessary §. 40. 3. b. Of the given 
words, grammarians, indeed, usually write Xlwog as properis- 
pome; see Et. M. 566. 40. Drac. 62. 16. Reg. Pr. 39.; 
nevertheless the usage of the poets evidently establishes the 
contrary. In the derivatives, some of those which are long- 
become short, as irvlyog invariably forms irvtyoeig, &c. 
h. With respect to verbs, barytones have mostly l long in the 

initial syllable, when two consonants precede, as j3pt$w(7) 

Drac. 30. 21. $Xtj3w(7), irviyioij), rpt/3o>(7) ; see also Buttm. Gr. 

Gr. §. 7. Note 10. Individual apparent exceptions, now and 

then to be found, are manifestly corrupt. 

Note 1. — Those in which no double consonant precedes, are 
either short, as XiTOfixaiiT), whence X<Vat(7) (supplications), or 



GREEK PROSODY. 139 

common as vt<j>etv (to snow), which as a verb is indeed usually 
long, as II. 12. 280. Asclepiad. Ep. 26. 1. Antipat. Thess. 
21. 6. but short in all its derivatives, as viQadag, vtyotig, 
vt 0oj3Arjroe, &c. The lengthening of the verb is not infrequent, 
and in such instances the MSS. have sometimes vefyuv, as 
frequently happens in similar forms, Jacobs A. P. 67. 

Note 2. — The derivatives of those forms are also naturally 
long, yet such as come from second aorists, as irptfiov, must 
be considered short; e. g. Tpi(3og(T), Siarpifiri, irspirpYfifig, 
Apoll. Rh. 1. 1175. ; see Porson on Eurip. Orest. 62. Drac. 74. 
9. This holds also of Trapaxpvxh and similar formations, as is 
there remarked, Buttm. Gr. Gr. §. 7. Note 11. a. aX£rpt|3avoc(7), 
which is sometimes lengthened in Aristoph., forms an excep- 
tion, and therefore probably comes immediately from the pre- 
sent ; see Seidler de vers. Dochm. 394. f. 
i. Also those verbs which are pure have mostly long i, e. g. 
c)7^>aw, vIkck*), crlyau), rifiao), (5iv£(t), ^ivid), /avEW, juTjmew, jUaito, 
irlXiio, plysb), (pl/aoa) ; so also when a vowel precedes, as aylviu), 
a«cp7j3ow, IXlvvtv; comp. Drac. 13. 13. 36. 3. 67. 16. 83. 12. 
119. 23. Brunck. Apoll. Rh. I. 613. Schaef. Greg. Cor. 502. 
Buttm. Gr Gr. §. 7. Note 9, and others. 

Note 1. — The reason of the length of these words lies in 
their long root, hence also their derivatives are always long, 
e. g. jui/xr]jita(7), a<jiyr)Tog(J)> vT/crjrr/ptov, and proper names, as 
B£p£i/*Kr](7), Ei/vt/ac)r]c, KXeovikoq, Tlfiayopag, Tlfio^feog, &c. 

Note 2. — But those verbs of the kind which come imme- 
diately from short roots are short, as &'/crj(T), aSudw, <p[\og(i), 
<jn\(to, xXtSaw Soph. Electr. 353. Eurip. Ion. 26. Hence the 
constantly lengthened Xlirapeii) cannot well be derived from 
Xiwapog ; comp. Blomneld, iEsch. Prom. 529. The iEolian 
island Anrapa is usually quoted as short ; yet it occurs long in 
Paul. Silentiar. 74. 44. kcu A77rapa re vfaq. 

Note 3. — Those in ivio have been treated of above, §. 51. 3. 
According to their analogy yivonai(T) and y~ivw<JKio are also 
used long by the ancients, see Drac. 32. 8. and so the deriva- 
tives in vjjiai from long roots, as kivujucu(7), rtvujueu(7), but in 
Epic i is short, when it is merely a reduplication of the root, 
as fiaivto, /3Y|3aw ; comp. §. 50. 9, But in the older poets and 



140 XJREEK PROSODY. 

in Attic authors the reading yry vojucm , yiyvtoGKU), &c. is usually 

preferred; see Elrnsley on Eurip. Med. 19. 

k. The ancients declare t to be always long in words, wherein 
it forms the initial letter and is followed immediately by v, as 
"Ivaxog^I), 'Ivay/oefl), "Ivtov(~I), Ivtg, "Ivw7roc(~I) ; comp. Drac. 
53. 10. Reg. Pr. 115. 

/. The other canon, according to which i is lengthened when 
a second t follows after a simple consonant, is less definite, as 
Ifitg, "lXiog^I), 1<fri. The same also appears to take place when 
v follows, as "I/Woep), "tXvg, *&vs; see Reg. Pr. 177. Yet 
T^uvo) is used short by later authors,- Jacobs, A, P. 846., also 
^rvg is short; comp. §. 65. 6. 

m. Those contracted from two vowels are long, as At^tXoc(AT), 
'Ipevg, c 7p£uw, &c. 

n. These rules, however, do not comprise all words that have 
long i for the initial letter ; on the contrary, a great number yet 
remain not comprehended therein, a portion of which only can 
be given here as examples, as v l8r?("I), 'lSa7oc(~l), yp'nrtvg, 
ypTcfrog, "Iicapog(~V), icpiSri, Kiicvg, piiHi, with their derivatives, 
^(paevg, SiKfXta, 'E'lKeXiSsg, TiVav(T), TiTvpogil), TlpvvSiog, 27- 
Soviog ; where, according to Eustathius, the long quantity is 
transferred from the second syllable to the first ; comp. de vers. 
Gr. Heroic. 73. Grsefe Ep. Crit. Bucol. 79. ; also (plrvg and 
(j)~iTvto are long ; see Brunck. Apoll. Rh. 4. 807. Blomfield, ^Esch. 
Prom. 241. 

Note 1. In others the length is supported only by the arsis, 

they being by nature short, as has also been observed above, 

§. 64. 1. f. of those in which a vowel follows; such are <£7Ao- 

juiSovaa, "ucicriai, and others ; see de vers. Gr. Her. 74. f. and 

§. 10. 2. 

Note 2. Individual words, as IXckjkw, 'l/mag, fluctuate in their 

quantity ; on which see the Appendix. 

Short i in the first Syllable. 
§. 65. 

On the definite shortness of l in the beginning of words we 
shall add only little to the above. It is always short in a. trisyl- 



GREEK PROSODY. 141 

labic adjectives in pog, according to the definition above given, 
§. 56. 1. whether it be followed by a vowel or a consonant, e. g. 
j3ptapo£, Xiapog, Xi7rap6g, &c. 

Note. — According to this, ( upog is originally short, and 
only sometimes lengthened poetically, particularly in Homer 
and the Epic poets, in the arsis ; see Drac. 52. 9. 74. 18. 

b. The initial i is shortened, according to the ancients, when 
followed by r, as v tri»c, 'n-a/xoc, 'lTaXoc( w I) ; comp. Drac. 52. 
24. Reg. Pr. 113. T(rog(T) Alcseus Mess. 22. 4. (A. P. VII. 247.) 

Note. — The exceptions from these are explained by the 
ancients as poetic licences ; however 7th* (pasture) never 
occurs short; see Horn. Od. 10. 510. Apoll. Rh. 3. 201. 4. 
1428. Eurip. Troad. 1183.; whence, also, "ltuvoq Theocr. 
Id. XVI. 79. ; but "Irwv II. 2. 696. 'Irwvt'c (a surname of 
Athene,) Apoll. Rh. 1. 551., fluctuates; see Appendix. In 
others the vowel is lengthened rather by means of the arsis, 
as in 'Irv/dovEvg Apoll. Rh. 1. 1046. derived from the short 
^rafiog ; so also "IraXia^I), 'IraXtc(~I), 'Ira\6g{~I), see Jacobs, 
A. P. 505. Add. LXIX. 

c. l is naturally short in those compounds the primitives of 
which are short, as in those from Eig, rpig, e. g. (hSaXavcrog, 
rpiKvfiia, rpi7rT]Yvc({), &c. ; also from &d, as Su^o/nai II. 9. 61. ; 
so in those combined with apt or Ipt, as apl$t)\og(X)> spin- 
juoc(pT), &c. 

Note — The constantly lengthened SlSvpajufiog is probably 
from some other root ; comp. Porson, Eurip. Orest. 5. 

d. Forms derived from the second aorist of verbs are always 
short, as XiirovavTrjg, XiTro-rraTpig, Anrotr/aoe, &c, which are 
frequent in later poets. 

e. Verbs which have a double o- in the middle likewise shorten 
the i, together with their derivatives, as rivaco-w, rivaicn'ip, n- 
vaKTEipog ; so also 'tjuacro-w, from Vjtiac. 

f. Also i is shortened in most verbs, wherein it precedes a 
vowel, as Stwicw, muw, iniZyio ; here, however, many exceptions 
are found which have already been touched upon, as laojiai, 
laivii), the former of which is almost always, and the latter some- 
times, long ; so w'laivu). On verbs in im see §. 52. 3. 

Note 1. — The verb xXiaivw is of variable measure, although 



142 GREEK PROSODY. 

the long quantity might be expected ; thus long, Aristoph. 
Lysistr. 386. Apollon. 15. 4. (A. P. IX. 244.) : short, Aristoph. 
Eecles. 64. iKykUivo^v ; Sophocl. A. P. Th. II. 788. n. 90. 
oote %Xiaiv(t)v. 

Note 2. — The rule of the ancients, according to which i is 
by nature short in the beginning, when followed by two con- 
sonants, as in iax t0 > l<rriov 9 tySl/jiog, &c, deserves yet to be 
noticed in conclusion, for the sake of pronunciation in prose ; 
see Drac. 53. 6. Reg. Pr. 154. 

Measure of v in initial Syllables. 

Long v in the first Syllable. 

§. 66. 

In the first syllable of Greek words v before a vowel is long 
by nature only in very few cases ; its lengthening by the poets, 
especially by the Epic, is more frequent. It is by nature long 
in a. ttvoq, as Drac. 77. 16. writes, and the Et. M. 697. 3. enjoins 
it to be written, with which the metrical usage appears to agree ; 
see Aristoph. Pac. 1150. Vesp. 710. : hence irvErir) is also long 
Nicand. Alex. 68. 323. together with other derivatives, as ttvozl- 
Srig, 7tvov\k6q, comp. Dindorf. Aristoph. Pac. 1142. Also /j,vwv, 
luvivvog, is always lengthened, see Horn. II. 16. 350. Apoll. Rh. 
4. 1520. Quint. Sm. 1. 239. 3. 287. ; and it is not necessary to 
write fxviwv, which appears to occur first in later authors, as in 
Christodor. Ecphr. 239. 

Note. — jULvii)\p (gad-fly) appears lengthened in Nicand. Ther. 

417. 736., but is, on the contrary, always short in others, 

as ApoU. Rh. 1. 1265. 3. 277. Tryphiod. 361. Nonn. 1. 48. 

3. 273. 8. 57. Asclepiad. Ep. 30. 1. Phalaec. Ep. 3. 1. (A. P. 

V. 203. VI. 165.) ; comp. Schol. Theocr. VI. 20. 

b. Some trisyllables occur long in Homer, as fiveXog (marrow), 
7rve\og{v) (trough), see II. 20.482. 22. 501. Od. 19. 553.; comp. 
Drac. 68. 4. : and so also in later authors, as fivsXog Crinag. 
Ep. 6. 2. Add hereto the derivative adjectives, e. g. /nv^Xosig 
Od. IX. 293. juLvtXivog Dioscorid. Epigr. 1. 2. Quint. Sm. 10. 
274. (A. P. XII 37. VI. 232.) 

Note. — But the short usage of these words elsewhere shews, 

that the length is owing solely to the arsis, as fivsXog Nicand. 



(J REEK PROSODY. 143 

Thev. 101. irfc\oe(v) Aristoph. Pac. 843. Scolion. XXT. 3. 
so also 'iizTog and 'vetoq, see §. 52. 4. : and on /mveX6g y 
Jacobs, A. P. 889. Add. XCIV. irvsXog stands also short in 
an epigram of Diogen. Laert. A. P. VII. 166. 3. 
c. According to the same analogy several tetrasyllables of 
the kind are lengthened in the Epic poets, as Kvaviog fre- 
quently in Homer, e. g. II. 1. 528. 11. 39. 16. 66. and so always ; 
the long quantity remains also in the compounds, which are 
thus better adapted to the verse, e. g. Kvavoxairrig, Kvavo- 
7rc£a, and the like. So 'vaXoeig, f i>a\o£i$rig, comp. Orpheus, 
Lith. 277. Maecius, Epig. 7. 6. Rufinus, Ep. 36. 1. (A. P. VI. 83. 
V. 48.) In like manner juvodoKog Nicand. Ther. 795. dpvoTo/uog 
Quint. Sm. 1. 250., and even dpvog in Hesiod. ; comp. §.47. 6. 
Note 1. — Also SpvTo/uLog can be lengthened into Spyrofiog ; 
it is short in Horn. II. 16. 633. Theocr. Id. V. 64., but long in 
Quint. Sm. 9. 163. 453., consequently the short quantity pre- 
dominates in this word; see Coluth. 189. Nonn. Dion. 2. 104. 
Crinag. Ep. 21. 5. (A. P. IX. 419.) ; and before a vowel the 
same regularly holds in compounds, as Spvivog(v), SpvoKoirrig, 
$p<jo X og(v), comp. Od. 21.43. 19. 574. Amyte,Ep.4. 1. (A. P. 
VII. 190.) 

Note 2. — But the shortness of the roots every where ap- 
pears in these forms, as Kvavog(v) Horn. II. 11. 24. "vaXog 
Aristoph. Nub. 768. Anthol. Pal. V. 36. 7. ; and hence also 
the compounds, when permitted by the verse, are short, as 
KvavofiXicpapog, KvavoKpiiSe/uLvog, Kvavoirpwpog, <: va\to7rig(a). 
Even Kvaviog is short with the Attics, as Eurip. Med. 2. 
Kvaviag StjUTrArryaSae ; while Kvavtai (Cyanean rocks) is 
always long in Epic authors ; e. g. Theocr. Id. XIII. 22. 
Apoll. Rh. 1. 3. 2. 318., and so every where. 
2. Before consonants v is long in the beginning of words 
chiefly a. in dissyllabic oxytones in 717, as irvyfi together 
with its derivatives, e. g. TrvyiZw, irvyoaroXog Hesiod. Op. 373. 
podoTrvyog, &c. ; see Drac. 78. 14. Arcad. de ace. 104. 27. The 
latter mentions also yvyn(v) as long, which probably is connected 
with the Homeric Fvyairj II. 2. 865. 20. 391., as with Fvyr]g(d) 
Drac. 33. 16., on which Bentley Horat. Od. II. 17. 4. speaks 
undecidedly. Yet in later authors the short quantity is some- 



144 GREEK PROSODY. 

times found ; see Jacobs, A. P. 400. Of a similar kind is 
Xvycuog (dark) in Apoll. Rh. frequently, and in Lycophr. 351. 973. 
Note. — Those formed from short verbal roots are short, as 
Tpvyi}(v), (pvyrj, Arcad. de ace. 105. 21. But rpvydjv (turtle- 
dove) is long, Theocr. Id. VII. 141. XV. 88. 

b. Dissyllabic neuters in vXov are mostly long, as cricvXov, 
crvXov, (pvXov; comp. Drac. 82. 22. 97. 15. Reg. Pr. 41. Lascar. 
244. 28. Theodor. Gaz. 74. Hence the derivatives remain long, 
as vlgvXov, aavXwTogiv), <pvXr), ifityvXiogiv), Ha/ji(f>vXiog(v) Dionys. 
Perieg. 127. 58. Tla/uLcpyXideg Nonn. Dion. 2. 38. <jicvXo(p6pog 
Crinag. Ep. 11. 2. (A. P. VI. 161.) veoaKi>Xi]Tog(v), <j>vXoTrig(v). 
Of the first mentioned, crvXov and cjkvXov have been not unfre- 
quently confounded ; see Jacobs, A. P. 894. 

Note. — The ancients except %vXov(v), which is invariably 
short; on the contrary, the proper name "AE,vXog is long in 
Horn. II. 6. 12. Also individual masculines and feminines of 
the kind are long, as crrvXog (pillar), "vXri (forest, matter) 
with its derivatives. ri/Xrj and rvXog (weal, nail) fluctuate in 
their measure ; see Jacobs, A. P. 204. on "vXrj Drac. 91. 22. 
with its derivatives, as 'vXcuog, 'vXovo/mog, avXa(v). "YXr/, 
as name of a town, is short, II. 7. 221. but long, 2. 504.; 
comp. Mosch. Id. III. 89. and the commentators on the 
passage. 

c. Dissyllabic oxytones in vXog have the long quantity, as 
■\vX6g Dionys. Perieg. 791. 

d. Dissyllabic paroxy tones in vfirj, as Av/iriiv), Zvjur)(v), Xv/uL-n(v) f 
2u/xt7(u), see Arcad. de ace. 110. 13., so also the derivatives, 
e. g. Zvixwjia{v) Nicand. Alex. 521. 525. 

Note. — On the shortening of Au/xam(u), in which case the 
accent must be placed according to the analogy of 'P^vam, 
$wicaia, see Meineke, Euphor. 137. 

e. Neuters in v/ma have usually the long vowel, as ^vjua, Kv/ma, 
Xvfia, and also trisyllables of the kind, e. g. aprv/ma, a'Xv/m, 
iXv/ua, iSpv/uia ; hence also the derivatives, as eyKv/uLUJv(v), KVfia- 
touQ, Sv/uLia/uia, Sv/jnarripiog, &c. are long, ipvfia is short; comp. 
§. 52. 6. a. Porson, Eurip. Ph. 997. 

Note. — When the ancients adduce these as regularly short, 
as also the similar wXvfxaty), />vjua(u), \vixa(v), this happens 



GREEK PROSODY. 145 

according to the analogy of Kpi/ua, comp. §. 64. 2. c. It is 

certain, also, that 7r\v/xa(v) is invariably short, comp. §.51. 

3. a. pv/ma, indeed, fluctuates, occurring both long and short 

in our editions ; but pv/uia(v) (river) must be distinguished 

from pv/ia (drawing, protection), see Herm. Orph. Hymn. X. 

22. Lastly, KVfia is excepted as always, and Svfia, besides 

Av/.(a, as usually long ; comp. Drac. 57. 4. 100. 20. Reg. Pr. 101. 

Et. M. 545. 4. The reading Xv/aa, which is probably connected 

with Xoww, has now properly been adopted in Attic authors 

also ; comp. Seidler, Eurip. Troad. 608. Blomfield, iEsch. 

Prom. 715. 

f. Dissyllabic oxytones in v/uiog are long, as Spd/nog, Svfiog, 
Kpu/xoc, pvjuoQ, and also the derivatives, as Sv/maivto ; see Drac. 
79. 8. 101. 10. Reg. Pr. 120. Arcad. de ace 196. 16. Et. M. 
568. 34. 

Note.— Of the first there is a heteroclite plural §pu/m, 

which is short in Horn. Od. 10. 150. Quint. Sm. 2. 383. ; 

long in Opp. Cyn. 1. 64. Dionys. Perieg. 492. : comp. Herm. 

Orph. Argon. 681. 

g. Dissyllabic feminines in wrj, as 'Bvvr}(v), fxvvr}(v), Q>pvvn(v), 
see Drac. 29. 5. 31. 23. 64. 20. 94. 19. Reg. Pr. 32. 71. Arcad. 
de ace. 193. 27. Et. M. 243. 22. Horn. Od. 21. 111. Asclepiad. 
27. 6. (A. P. V. 181.) : so always the Doric ™vr,(v), Drac. 89. 11. 
106. 20. 

Note. — yvvrj is invariably excepted; see above, §. 59. 2. d. 

note 2. 

h. Dissyllabic masculines in woe, e. g- Tpvvog, Qpvvog, 
and the oxytones, as ypvvog, Svvog, Zvvog, together with their 
derivatives, as Zvvi'iuv, Svv'ig, Svviig, B&vvog ; see Drac. 93.21. 
Reg. Pr. 17. Arcad. de ace. 193. 16. Yet the last, as has 
already been observed, §. 59. 2. d. is also used short, and Trivvrog 
has always the short measure. 

i. Also neuters in og, which have v in the initial syllable, 
mostly lengthen this and are properispome, e. g. Kv^og, tevtyog, 
cncvTog, rpvyog, ipv^og, and so also the derivatives, as KvSiinog(v), 
icvSiau), KvSiavEipa, (j>vkiov, aicvTOTOiiog, see Reg. Pr. 42. 

Note. — On some of these doubts exist, as even the adduced 

canon itself gives the reading rpvxog, to which Jacobs, A. P. 

L 



146 GREEK PROSODY. 

149 refers, but this is decidedly' long, see Eurip. Electr. 497. 
Also (TKvrog is doubted, having formerly stood short in Theocr. 
Id. XXV. 142, in which passage, with Toup and others (see 
generally his Curas novissim. in Suid. p. 159.), cncvXoc 
is now read. gkvtoq still stands short in Lycophr. 1316, 
where, probably kvtoq ought to be written, if that doctrine be 
correct. For this is decidedly always short, although the 
above-mentioned canon includes it as long ; comp. Sophocl. 
Trach. 12. Eurip. Cycl. 398. Lycophr. 73. In like manner 
those of the kind which come from short roots are 
short; e. g. fxvaogiv), Eurip. Here. Fur. 1127. (ttvjoq(v), 
(TTinrogiv), rpv(j)og{v) } which, perhaps, is to be read in that 
canon for rpvypg. 

k. Also several dissyllables in vpog are always long, as irvpog, 
rvpog, yvpog ; so also ^Kiipog (the island), Kvpog (Cyrus), yvpog 
(ring), Paul. Silent. Amb. 197. : in like manner the feminines in 
r) and w, as icvpri, Callim. to Ap. 88. Mvpw, Tvpw, yet the former 
proper name is frequently written Motpw, and with some ap- 
pearance of truth, as Mvpa) is not infrequently short ; see Jacobs, 
A. P. 42. Also xpvaog, with its derivatives, is always measured 
long by the ancients ; see Drac. 102. 5. 120. 4. Lascar. 246. 5. 
Nevertheless modern scholars have started many doubts to the 
contrary ; see the Appendix. 

Note. — Tvpogiv) (the town) is short, Dionys. Perieg. 911 ; 

so also *2vpia, *2vpiog(v), and its derivatives. 

L Of verbs most barytones with their derivatives are long, as 

j5pv\w(v), 7ru3"w(u), Tpvxwfi), $pvyw(v), \pv%(i)(v) ; hence also 

^vxhy and the like : but Tvxn(v), from efv^ov, comp. Buttm. 

Gr. Gr. §. 35. note 10. 

Note.— yXixf) to(y) is short, with its derivatives, as yXxxpa- 
vov(y), y\v<j>ig, &c. : Tvfywiy) is long, Apoll. Rh. 2. 134., but 
TixpiDEvg, Tv<j>atov, Tvcpaoviog, and the like, usually shortened ; 
on the contrary, rixpwg (whirlwind), is long in yEschyl. Agam. 
661., as also Tvc^w, Sept. contr. Theb. 517., and ibid. 511. 
irvpTTvoov, Tixpiov 1\^l. The distinction of measure between 
Tvtywv and Tu<j>(t)£vg is also pointed out by Meineke, Euphor. 
on the adduced passage, and is thoroughly established in 
Nonnus ; e. g. Dion. I. 367. 382. 386. 402. 463. 502. 503. 



GREEK PROSODY. 147 

524.; comp. with I. 155. 184. 204. 258. 287. 297. 352. 380. 
507. 520. 534. ; so Tv<j>a6viog is always measured, as I. 223. 
375. 413. 472. 512. 

in. Of verbs pure the above-quoted rule of the ancients (§. 51, 
4.) holds only of the shortening of v in those which are derived 
either from verbs that have a liquid letter for characteristic or from 
some other short root, as orvytw ; on the contrary, those derived 
from long roots are long, especially ]3pux" w ? Kv$tdu> 9 juvkow, 
<rv\ao), Tpvirau), Qvariah), (from 0verct, see Horn. II. 18. 470. 
Callim. to Art. 56.) A{/7T£w, fivSiofiai, yvpou), Kvpou), (but icvptw 
from Kvpu)(v)) y Zvvou), the roots of all of which are likewise long, 
as j^pv^ri^fULog, Xvirri, pv^og, Kvpog, &c. 

n. Moreover, several individual words yet remain, which have 
long v in the beginning, as Sv\a.Kog(v), Avdog, Avdia, Mvaog (a 
Mysian), 2rpu/iwv (the river), avpty^v), avpiKT^g (from <jvqq- 
jj.ai{v)), G(f>vpa (hammer), <j<}>vpaiva(v),0])h. Hal. L 172.; so also 
fxvpiog, which Drac. 65. 19. improperly shortens, and which is 
always long in both significations, /uLvpaiva(v)j but fivpov(y) 
(ointment) always short, vvaog, TvSevg, 'vfiog, 'v/mug, &c. 

Note 1. — It is evident, also, that all words derived from long- 
roots of the kind retain the long quantity. Besides gvkov, avicia, 
<rvKO<j)avTr}g, and all forms thereof are to be remarked as long, 
although otherwise v before k is mostly shortened, as yXvicvg, 
\vKog(v), TVKog(v), K\>ic\og(v), Soph. Electr. 890. 

Note 2. — In other instances, particularly in tetrasyllable 
verbs, the length is produced by means of the arsis alone, as 
in the frequent Epic juvdaXiog, while juLv^au) is always short, 
although /uLvdaiva) appears lengthened, Apoll. Rh. 3. 1042. 
1247. Lycophr. 1008. So also in Hesiod. Op. 530. iivXiotovTzg, 
while fuivXaZ, fiv\ri(v) 9 fivXrityaTog, and the like, are always 
short. Perhaps, also fivyaXert, Nic. Ther. 816. belongs to this 
class. More definite cases are Svvaimsvog, %vyaT£pog x 'OAa/co- 
fxwpoi, and the like ; comp. de vers. Her. 74. f. 

Note 3. — Individual words are found, which fluctuate in their 
quantity, as Kuprjvrj, vdiu), vSup ; see the Appendix. 



L 2 



148 GREEK PROSODY. 

Shortness of v in the beginning of Words. 

\. 67. 

On the shortness of v in the beginning of words few certain 
rules can be laid down for radical syllables, as even the ancients 
are almost entirely silent upon the subject. The necessary obser- 
vations on some derivative cases have been made above, §. 52. 4. f. 
and in the notes to §. 66. Hence we shall here give 1. only some 
compounds, in which v appears in the beginning of the word ; 
this is the case : 

a. In derivatives from monosyllables in vg, as jjlvq, avg, vg, 
e. g. juvoKTovoQ, iuvo^,og{v), Gvfia)TY}Q, 'vtyopfiog ; so also from 
Spvg ($pvoxog(v). Only here the arsis sometimes lengthens 
the quantity, as has already been remarked, §. 65. 13. and 
§. 47. 6. 

b. In compounds of Trvp, as Trvpdypa, 7rvpaicav%a, irvpLKjir\Tog, 
&c. ; see Lascar. 246. 3. 

Note. — Here, however, individual instances of lengthening 
are found, as Horn. II. 2. 848. Ylvpaixjmng, although Aristoteles, 
Gr. Anth. I. 116. 42. measures YLvpaix/uiVG' irvpavaT-qg (moth) 
is likewise long in a fragment of iEschylus : 

di^oiKa fiiopov Kapra irvpavaTov jiopov. 

Yet there probably the reading should be TrvpKavarov. 
Others, which are always long, do not come from nvp, as 
Trvpa/jLig (pyramid), Drac. 78. 8. Uvprivn Crinag. Ep. 21. 4., 
livpnvaia 28. 1. (A. P. IX. 430. 283.) the Pyrenean moun- 
tains. We have the same fluctuation of MSS. in Dionys. Perieg. 
288. 338. where now double p stands. Also Ylvpa/uLog, as a 
proper name, is long, Nonn. Dion. 6. 345. 12. 84., as a river, 
short, Dionys. Perieg. 867. Hvpa/moio. 

c. Compounds from the inseparable particle <>vg, as ^vcrdrjg, 
SvcrdpzGTog, Svcrfivejuiog, ^xxjbjvvfiog, Sec. 

d. Forms compounded from the preposition aw, as avvriXvairj, 
(Tvvotypvgtf), <Jvvo$og(v), &C. 

Note. — Nevertheless, in words of three or more syllables 
Epic writers are allowed to lengthen the quantity in the 
arsis; e. g. avv^\ig, avvzyiiog ; comp. de vers, Her. 74. 77. 



GREEK PROSODY. 149 

2. With respect to radical words : 

a. v is short in most forms in which it stands before a vowel, 
as has already been remarked, (§. 66. 1. witere also the necessary 
limitations of this rule are specified), as j5pvov(v), %vog(v), 
Ki>a%og(v), Kpvozig, &c. The measure of verbs in vw, however, 
is different, comp. §. 52. 3. ff. 

b. Verbs which have double a in the middle shorten the 
vowel, together with their derivatives ; thus tyvkavais), <j>pvdcr<jo- 
jticu, and (f>v\aE,(v), ^uAa/a'}, (ppvay/uatf), &c. 

c. Derivatives from short roots are likewise naturally short- 
ened, especially those from the second aorist of verbs; e. g. 
Kpv<j)a(v), Kpv(j)iog(v), tvttoq(v), Zvyov, besides all their deriva- 
tives, as Zvyiogiy), ^vyiorog, ^vyivdecrfiog, &C. 

Note. — Finally, the ancients make, with respect to v, the 
same remark that has been quoted on a and i, namely, that 
before two consonants this vowel is by nature short, as in 
ffKVfivog(v) 9 "vttvoq ; so also ' 'vfipig, 'vfiplZw, all which are 
not infrequently found with this measure in the Tragedians 
and later Epic authors ; comp. Drac. 83. 3. 91. 17. Reg. Pr. 98. 



APPENDIX 



SHORT LIST OF WORDS AND FORMS OCCURRING MOST 
FREQUENTLY WITH VARIABLE QUANTITY. 



a in the vocative of masculines in rjg, as rs^vtra, usually short, 

sometimes also long; see §. 19. 2. Note. 
'aaarog, 'aaarog(a), and "aarog (inviolable, mighty) ; comp. 

§. 55. 1. a. 
'aayriQ and "aayrig (infrangible) % comp. §. 55. 2, c. 
aao/nat (I am deluded, err) ; on the metr. variation of the 

future of this verb, as also of that of aw (I satiate), see §. 52. 

Note 5. 
'~ Ay aSiag and '" Ay a%iag(l) (Agathias) ; comp. Jacobs, A. P. 141. 

so also in others of the kind, as " Ay aSoviKq, Agath. Schol. 

83. 1. (A. P. VII. 574). 
ayav and ayav (very) ; comp. §. 24. 1. Jacobs, A. P. 681. 
ayvoia and ayvo'ia, as also the collateral forms avoia and avoia 

Soph. Trach. 351.; comp. Meineke on the Fragments of 

Menander 333. and above §. 17. 4. Note 2. 
ayvvfiL (I break) Aor. 2. pass. edyr]v{a), iayy\v{a) only Horn. II. 

11. 559. 
'act, Attic, usually "ad (always), the former according to Pierson, 

Moeris 201. Porson, Hecub. 1172. Gramm. in Heyne II. Vol. 

VI. 638, disputed by Hermann, Eurip. Hecub. Prsef. XXI. 

and Sophocl. Aj. XIX., defended by Bast. Greg. Cor. 347. 



152 GREEK PROSODY. 

'aa'gw and "addu) (I sing); see Drac. 17. 11. Et. M. 21. 17. 
usually long in the arsis or by the augment, as Theocr. Id. 8. 
30. 9. 29. 11. 18.; see Ruhnken,Ep. Crit. 61. Matthise,H. H. 
11. 2. contr. "qdw ; so also 'a^Swv, ^aridovig, but 'aSwv, 'dSovig 
(nightingale), Mosch. Id. 3. 9. 47. 

ladpto, also 'aapw (I lift) in the arsis, Jacobs, A. P. 862. fre- 
quently in Opp. Cyn. 2. 526. 4. 211. 255. chiefly in tetrasyl- 
lable forms, as 'aeipovviv, ^adpacra, &c. On the Attic future 
'apw besides 'apw of a'/pw, see §. 50. 4. Note. 

''AiXiog, more rarely ^AiXtog; comp. Seidler de vers, dochm. 
103. Elmsley, Eurip. Med. 267. Hermann. Soph. Trach. 832*. 

^uivaog and aivvaog (ever-flowing) ; see Kiessling, Theocr. Id. 
22. 32. and §. 62. 1. a. 

^ataafiev, Od. 3. 151. "aorafiev, 16. 371. (we slept), from aew and 
ar^ii, lengthened by the arsis or augment; so 19. 342. "aeva 
in the first person ; also short. 

'a>7p (air), rarely 'arjp; see §. 52. 1. c. Note. 

^ar}Tog. y aUrog, 'atrog (eagle); comp. §. 52. 1. c. Note, and 
Elmsley, Eurip. Bacch. 757. 

Aiylva, rarely An/tva (JEgina) ; see §. 57. 2. d. Note. 

,w At%7c(T), '"A/'c^e (Hades), Porson, Eurip. Hecub. 1018. Meineke, 
Menand. 334., and in later authors, as "AiStw, Jacobs, A. P. 
374. 

'"Atgoe, Horn. II. 3. 322. 6. 284. and elsewhere; so "AiEa 
Apoll. Arg. 3. 61. 4. 1510. 

aido viog(i), Nonn. Dion. 5. 411. 

^aiSaXi'ig and "asL^aXrjg (ever-blooming) ; comp. §. 53. 1. a. Yet 
instead of the first Ruhnken on Tmiaeus 24. reads afi^i^aXrjg 
or av^&aXi'ig. 

''aL(T(no (I rush) usually, but also 'eu'(x<rw ; see examples from 
Epic authors in Pierson, Moer. Att. 301., and more frequently 
with the Attics, Markland, Eurip. Suppl. 962. Porson, Hecub. 
31. Seidler, Troad. 157. Elmsley, Bacch. 147. This holds 
also of the compounds, and hence is explained the Attic form 
diacrw; comp. Monk. Eurip. Hippol. 1347. 

Alayiv-qg^t) an( i Aicrxtvrjc(t) (iEschines) ; comp. §. 57. 2. d. Note. 

'cuwpO (I hear) Epic; comp. §. 52. 2. Note 2. 'a/'w Attic, Soph. 



APPENDIX. 153 

(Ed. Col. 307. Aj. 1250., sometimes also 'a/'w(7), Spohn, Hes. 

Op. 215. 
aKivBuvog (without danger), 'AicivSvvog (as a proper name) ; see 

§. 52. 1. b. Note. 
^AXt^avdpog, in later authors '~A\e%av$p6g, Jacobs, A. P. 574. 
a\v(i)(v) and a\vto(v) (I wander, lament); see §. 52. 6. d. 
'ap.au) (I cut) according to Drac. 72. 3. Et. M. 83. 12., but also 
a^iato and 'ajudojuLai, this usually in Homer; comp. Maltby, 

Morell's Thes. 63. Spohn. Hesiod. Op. 394. In later Epic 

authors of fluctuating measure, long Theocr. Id. 10. 50. 

Quint. Sm. 13, 242., short Theocr. Id. 11. 70. Quint. Sm. 14. 

199., and elsewhere; also with the Attics, Eurip. Cycl. 236. 

The substantives 'd/uLi^Tog (harvest) and 'ajurirrip, "dfir]Ti]g are 

usually long, so likewise Theocr. Id. 10. 7. 6-^dp.dra; comp. 

Kiessling on the passage. 
"av and ' 'av for lav (if) ; see Schaefer, Index to Od. 147. to Gr. 

Gnomic. 91. 269. 
"avzjAoziQ (windy), "dvefiostg lyric for the Ionic rive/moeLg, Sophocl. 

Trach. 953. 
avtipXog, sometimes also dvefnog (cousin) ; see de vers. Gr. 

Her. 84. 
'avrip and 'avrip (man), the former with Epic authors in the arsis, 

and so invariably in the trisyllabic cases 'avipog, &c. ; comp. 

de vers. Her. 22., the latter with the Attics, Porson, Eurip. 

Ph. 1670. Elmsley, Med. 751. 
avia(j) and av(a(t) (sorrow) ; comp. §. 58. 1. b. 
avlaZto and avtaZio, so also avlaonaL and avtaofxai (I grieve, am 

troubled); see §. 52. 1. Note 6. 
dviapog and dvlapog, Ionic dvlrjpog and dvXripog (afflicted) ; 

comp. §. 56. i. Note. The same fluctuation may be found 

also in other derivatives of the above-mentioned root. 
dvTiKpv(v), dvTocpvfi), dvTiKpvg(v) (opposite), §. 39. 1. 
"aoo and aop (sword) first in Hesiod, in Homer lengthened 

only in the trisyllabic cases ; see de vers. Gr. Her. 22. ; 

so also in later authors, "dopi Quint. Sm. 13. 203. 403. 

"aopi 185. 
awav, Attic airdv, from airag, so also in some other compounds 

comp. §. 23. 6. b. Meineke, Menand. 51. 



154 GREEK PROSODY. 

"dmog (remote), "Airia old proper name for the Peloponnesus ; 
see Buttm. Lexil. 67 f. 

^A7t6X\(jjv, ^AttoWojvoq, and ,_ A7roXXa>voc ? as also in other 
cases but only in the arsis; comp. de vers. Gr. Her. 22. 
Drac. 18. 1. 120. 14. Et. M. 794. 4. 

dirvtoiy) and dirvto{v) (to resound, murmur); see §. 52. 5. As 
has there been observed, the same fluctuation takes place in 
most verbs in vto, chiefly in those of two or more syllables, 
which have the preceding syllable long. Therefore the 
individual words need only be adduced, when they deviate 
in the aorist. 

apa and aga (indeed, therefore) already distinguished by the 
accent. 

^agd and 'aga (prayer, curse), the latter Attic, in Epic authors 
infrequent and only in the thesis, Maltby, Morell's Thes. 132. 
Note; so also in the compounds and derivatives, as in 
Pseudo-Phocylides 16. lirdpamfiog. 

'dpdofxai (T pray) Epic, 'dpio/nat Attic. 

" w Ap?7c and "'Aptfg (Ares), this in Homer in the arsis, with later 
authors also out of it; comp. de vers. Gr. Her. 23. Thai. 
Miles. Ep. 2. 5., with the Attics mostly short. 

^ApKTToriXrjg (Aristotle), lengthened "ApKjTOTiXrjg only by Di- 
ogenes Laert. A. P. VII. 107. 1. 

"apujTov Homeric, "dpiaTov Attic (breakfast) ; comp. Clarke on 
II. 24. 124. Od. 16. 3 , who wishes to change these passages. 
After the example of Homer, later writers have also shortened 
the verb 'dptxTrdto, Jacobs, A. P. 722. 

dg termination of the accusative plural of the first declension, 
in Doric and later poets also dg ; see §. 28. 4. Note. 

"daiog (slimy) and "'Aaiog (Asian), from a hero Asias, have 
been distinguished by the ancients themselves, although not 
with perfect certainty, as the long quantity may be produced 
by the arsis ; see Hermann, H. H. to Apoll. 250. ; so 
usually "Aaig, "Ao-i'Soc, but 'dviog, Naecke, Chceril. 125. 

'A<7K:Xrj7rioc and 'A<TK:Ar/7r7oc (iEsculapius) ; see Drac. 120. 9. and 
the latter in Homer, II. 2. 731. 

'draXXw (I skip) usually, 'araAAw only in Hesiod, Op. 133. 

drirog and drTrog, II. 14. 484. is uncertain. Clarke, with some 



APPENDIX. 155 

probability, reads the passage, Srjpov iy artroc ; see §. 52. 
2.b. 
axatvrj(7), ax«tv»?c(«) » and axcutvojcOO (stag, brocket), the former 
in the Attic, the latter in the Epic authors, e. g. Apoll. Arg. 
4. 175. 

BiflpvZ, BifipvKog, BzfipvKog (Bebrycian) ; see §. 47. 3. Note 1. 

and Brunck. Ap. Rh. 1. 177. 
BTSuvoc, BVSvvog, and BXSvvog (Bithynian) ; comp. §. 59. 2. d. 

yipag (honourable gift), in the plural yipa Homeric, yipa Attic ; 

comp. §. 20. 1. d. where forms of a similar kind are also 

spoken of, and, on the Attic usage, Porson, Eurip. Or. 888. 

The shortness of Kpia is pointed out also by Meineke, Me- 

nand. 180. 
yepavSpiiov (old stock), Apoll. Rh. 1. 1118. yEpavSpvov, Crinag. 

Epigr. 7. 5. Erycius, Ep. 9. 1. Jacobs, A. P. 195. 
Tzpfiavia also rep/utavia (Germany) ; see §. 52. 2. d. 
ytyvpa (bridge), in very late authors ytyvpa; comp. §. 59. 2. e. 
rvyrig(v) (Gyges), in later authors also rvyrig(v) ; see §. 66. 2. a. 

Sdrip (brother-in-law) long in the arsis, short in the thesis in 

Homer, unless synizesis be there assumed; comp. de vers. 

Gr. Her. 22. 
SaiZto (I divide) usually, SdiZiD only II. 17. 497. 
&avai$riQ Epic, Aavcu&jc Attic ; comp. Hes. Sc. 229. Eurip. 

Or. 921. 
da7T£$ov(a) (soil), so always in Epic authors, ScnreSovfi) probably 

Attic; see Porson, Eurip. Or. 324. and so the word occurs 

also in Lycophr. 617. 
c^i'SiSt, imperative of &'w, Seida) (I fear), regularly, seldom SeiSi&t; 

see §. 52. 2. c. 
Sri'iog (hostile), sometimes also Stjm)c(tJ) ; see §. 6. 5. d. where 

similar examples of shortening are also given. 
du7riTrig(u) (divine, sprung from Zeus) Epic, &«r£Tiie(u) Attic, 

hen,ce Elmsley in Eurip. Bacch. 1210. proposes Siuwe- 

Ttarepov. 



156 GREEK PROSODY. 

SpvTOfiog and Bpvrofiog (wood-cutter) ; comp. §. 66. 1. c. 
AvfXY](v) and AiJjuij(u) (names of towns) ; see §. 66. 2. d. Note. 

zdvog and lavoc (fine, tender), also as a noun (robe), in this 
sense mostly long in Homer, as adjective short; see Clarke, 
Horn. II. 3. 385. Hermann, Orph. 8. 880. Et. M. 308. 13. 

law (I permit), in the fut. £a<7w(a), in later authors also uaaa ; 
see §. 52. 1. Note 1. 

lyyvaiy) and zyyva(v) (surety), this in Epigr. Ad, 30. 8. Jacobs, 
A. P. 795. 

l/cupoc (father-in-law), eicvpog in very late authors ; comp. A. P. 
795. 

l\aa(da) Attic, also l\da(aa) and z\ar}(a) in later authors, Jacobs, 
A. P. 45. Meineke, Menand. 51. 

eXkvio (I draw), in the aorist a'Xicucra and a'X/cuo-a, yet not per- 
fectly certain; see §. 52. 5. h. 

lfxiv(~L) (dative of lyto), as enclitic perhaps also ejuivtf), yet see 
§. 34. 1. 

zjunrag, ejulttcl and tjuirav (yet) ; comp. Jacobs, A. P. 355. Boeckh, 
Pind. Pyth. 5. 55. 

evSioq (noon-tide), Horn. Od. 4. 450. Aratus 498. 954. Apoll. Rh. 
1. 603. tvStoe, Apoll. Ph. 4. 1312 ; comp. Jacobs, A. P. 467., 
so also ivBlov and tvSiov (noon). 

evSvfia (dress) mostly short, Ep. Ad. 115. 4. (A. P. VI. 280), 
Hedyl. Ep. 6. 1. (A. P. VI. 292) toivBvfia. Yet, perhaps, the 
long quantity also is not unknown, as in the same poet, Ep. 5. 
5. hcdvjuLara(v) (A. P. V. 199). The fluctuation may be ex- 
plained from the double measure of the perfect SiSvica and 
d&vica, §. 54. 4. c, where therefore the shortening is not 
affected by the accent. 

£7rav(a), perhaps E7rav(d) for etth civ ; see Jacobs, A. P 62. 

'EpKvvalog and 'Eptcvviogfi) (Hercynian) ; comp. §. 59. 2. d. 
Note 1. 

Evayi]g (easily broken), on the contrary evdyijg for zvavyijg 
(bright, resplendent) sometimes in the Tragedians, defended by 
Elmsley, Eurip. Bacch. 661. 

Ev^djuog, also Ev^afjiog (proper name), Jacobs, A. P. 889. 



APPENDIX. 157 

svSioq (serene) usually short, Arat. 802. 878. 916. Opp. Hal. 

1. 26. 62., long only in Arat. 823. 850. 
£v%a\{]Q and evSaXrig for sv%r)\i]g (well-blooming), so also in 

other compounds, as vaoSaXrjg and vzoSaXyg; see Seidler, 

Eurip. Troad. 221. Jacobs, A. P. 54. 508. 528. 
tvicXia and ^kAeci ; see also similar changes in substantives, 

§. 20. 2. c. d. 
svfiaptg (Attic), Porson, Eurip. Or. 1364. tvjtiap ( c, Antipat. Sidon. 

82. 4. («a kind of Oriental shoe), A. P. VI. 4133. 

rjm(7) and ij'idffi (travelling-provisions) ; comp. de vers. Gr. Her. 

87. rfla dissyllabic, Od. 5. 266. 
f HAtac(<0, f H\iag(J), and "RXiag (Elias), in Christian writers, 

Jacobs, A. P. 424. 
riiuvii) (I bend, sink), in the Aor. 1. Yifiixra, with later authors 

also ruivva ; comp. §. 52. 5. a. 

Qedvd) (feminine proper name) usually long, at a later period 
also shortened; see §. 55. 2. a. and Jacobs, A. P. 585. 

6ovKi>%i§r}g(T), subsequently also QovKv$[Srig{T) ; comp. Christodor. 
Ecphr. 372. 

6pf}'t%, VkocP), and Vkoc(7) (Thracian), so also in the derivatives ; 
comp. §. 45. 1. Note 1. 

SplSaZ, and Spi$a%$) (lettuce) ; see §. 62. 2. a. Note. 

Splov and Sp'iovtf) (fig-leaf); the latter, how T ever, is not certain; 
see §. 58. 1. a. Note 2. Jacobs, A. P. 621. who proposes 
Spvov(v). But adjectives compounded from it occur short, as 
Nicand. Ther. 875. XeTTToSpioiotf). 

^laivix) and Tcuvw (I warm, cheer), the latter usually where the 
augment is prefixed, but sometimes also without it, Horn. Od. 
22. 59. Quint. Sm. 10. 127. 

'laXvcroQ and 'IaAuo-oc (lalysus, name of a town), Ion. 'IrjAvcroc, 
adjective 'laX{xnog(v) ; comp. 61. 2. f. 

'~iaof.iai{a) and 'tao/xat(a) (I heal), so "larpog and "tarpoc (physician), 
and also in other derivatives, yet the shortness is much more 
rare; comp. §. 64. 1. d. Drac. 51. 21. Porson, Praef. to He- 
cub. XVII. 



158 GREEK PROSODY. 

^ax^ia) (I cry) in the present, "7axov and "myov in the imperfect, 
by adding or omitting the augment ; comp. de vers. Her. 130., 
although Draco considers the vowel common, 53. 24. The 
Attics said also laxfi and Xd^juv according to Elmsley, Soph. 
GEd. T. 1222. Eurip. Heracl. 752. Med. 147. But others, 
as Seidler de vers, dochm. 263. write Icucxv and laicx&v. 

^iSaXifiog (sultry), Hes. Op. 417. ISaXi/mog (experienced) for d- 
^aXifxog. 

'ISpvmg and 'iSpvmg (placing), the latter in later authors; see 
§. 52. 6. b. 

r up6g and "iepog (sacred), contr. *7p6g, the lengthening of the 
trisyllabic form is Epic, and in that case falls in the arsis, 
Brae. 52. 9. 74. 17. 

'Zr? and 7^ as interjection; comp. §. 64. 1 f. Note 1. 

th ir)fiL and "!r)iiL, this more Attic, that more Epic ; yet neither 
exclusively ; examples are collected by Maltby, Morell's Thes. 
Gr. Pros. 938. ; comp. §. 62. 3. a. 

I//7ru|, vyog, and 'lti7rvyiog(v) (Iapygian) ; see §. 50. 9. a. Note. 
The former, however, as we have there seen, is not altogether 
certain. 

"i^vvto and 'TS-uvw (I go, direct myself), according to Drac. 53. 4. 
yet the passages, in which it formerly stood short, have been 
altered in the older poets, as Horn. II. 8. 110. Hes. Op. 265. 
Spohn on the passage and Schaefer, Gr. Gnom. 224. There- 
fore the short quantity is yet found only in very late authors, 
Jacobs, A. P. 846. 

r wavto(a) (I come), imperf. °7icavov and "Xkclvov, with or without 
the augment, comp. Horn. II. 6. 321. 8. 147. 10. 96. 6. 297. 
8. 186. 9. 354, &c. 

r 7/c£a-ta and "ifcEo-ta (supplication, petition), the former Epic, the 
latter Attic, and so also the derivatives, as iKiaiog. 

"7kw (I come), in Homer usually long, Od. 9. 20., in the middle 
with or without the augment 'T/cojurjv and 'uco/xtjv. 

*'~i\aog and v X\aog (propitious) ; see §. 62. 1. b. Note. So the 
verb iXdo/nai interchanges; comp. §. 52. 2. Note. 

"7 fiag and "t/xac (thong), the latter usually, the former in Homer, 
II. 8. 544. 10. 475. 23. 363. Od. 21. 46. and so in the 
Alexandrine writers; comp. Brunc. Apoll. Rh. 2. 67. 

1 



APPENDIX. 159 

*ar\fii (I know), y '~i<ra(n and "warn already in Homer ; see Spohn 
de extr. part. Od. 239. ff. 

laog and "Vctoq (equal), always long in Homer, by other Epic 
writers used interchangeably ; comp. de vers. Gr. Her. 24. 
Friedeinann de med. syll. pent. 285., with the Attics mostly 
short ; Porson, Prsef. Eurip. Hecub. XXXII. and Orest. 9. ; in 
'lo-o^toc long in iEschyl. Pers. 90., so also in other com- 
pounds, as '"la-ozcparrjc and '"Io-o/cpar^c, Jacobs, A. P. 645. 
Later writers sometimes, although rarely, lengthen it in the 
thesis also, as Nonn. Dion. 3. 384. 'IvoZvyi See/uy. 

w Ira\6g and ''IraXog (Italian), so also "IraXt'e and ''haXig 
(Italy) ; see §. 65. b. Note. 

""Irtovig, ''Irtoviag (surname of Athene), also ^Irtovig and 
^Irwviag ; comp. as above Drac. 53. 4. Friedemann de med. 
syll. pent. 371. 

'wyn and Ivyri (hissing, noise) ; see §. 64. 1. f., so likewise the 
verb, 'liZo) Horn. II. 17. 66. 7u?w, Soph. Trach. 790. 

'Ivy?, vyyog (wry-neck) Epic, as Theocr. Id. 2. 17. &c. ^vy% 
Attic, Aristoph, Lysist. 1110. 

'tw and '7w interjection; comp. Seidler de vers, dochm. In like 
manner i is common in the similar lov. 

Ka\ia(i) (hut, house), seldom KaXm(t) ; see §. 58. 1. b. Jacobs, 
A. P. 868. 

Ka\6g and KaXog (beautiful) ; comp. §. 61. 2. a. Note, and Porson, 
Eurip. Or. 9. Markland, Suppl. 738. So the comparative 
fluctuates, KaXXtW(7) and icaXXtwv(i); comp. Meineke,Menand. 
384. and on similar cases, §. 46. 

Ka/xj3uo-rjc(v) usually, in later authors also Kajuj3ua-rjc(v), Jacobs, 
A. P. 963. 

Kapig 1$og and idog(t) (sea-crab) ; see §. 36. 2. d. Note. Porson, 
Advers. 63. 

K£Kpv(j)a\og(v) and K£Kpv<j>a\og(v) (veil, net) ; see §. 59. 2. a. 

K7}pu£ vKog (herald), perhaps also Kiipvicog, so at least its deriva- 
tive Kr}pvKiov{v), besides the regular Kr\pvKiov(v) ; comp. Jacobs, 
A. P. 680. 

KiXavio(a) (I reach) Epic, Kiyxavto(a) or Kixav^ia) Attic; see 



160 GREEK X PROSODY. 

Monk, Eurip. Hipp. 1442. §. 51. 2. Note 2., "where several 

examples of the kind are adduced. 
icXriiQ "i^og (key), also' icXatSoeflQ ; see Meineke, Euphorion 137. 
k\itvq(v) and kXitvq{v) (declivity); comp. §. 40. 1. 3. Note, 

where the irregular measure of similar nouns is also touched 

upon. Meineke, Menand. 44. has also pointed out Ix^vg with 

a short final syllable. 
koXXlZ,, Ticog (a kind of bread), also KoXXiKog ; see Porson, Ad- 

vers. 142. 
Kov'ia(i) and KOv'ia(X) (dust); comp. §. 58. 1. b. 
Kopvvn(v) and Kopvvn(v) (club) ; comp. §. 59. 2. c. Note, so also 

the verb Kopvvdw{y). 
Kvavsog Epic, Kvdveog Attic (dark) ; comp. §. 66. 1. c. 
Kvprivr) and Kvprivr) (Cyrene), long in Apoll. Rh. 1. 500. Callim. 

to Art. 206. short in Callim. to Apoll. 72. 93., in like manner 

Nonn. Dion. 5. 216. Kvpfiv-qg, 516. Kvpi)vr); comp. also 

Meineke, Cur. Crit. 33. ff. 

Xdyvvog, more rarely Xdyvvog (bottle) ; comp. §. 59. 2. d. 

Xd^prj, XdSpa, and XdSpd (secretly); see §. 21. 3. so in some 
similarly formed adverbs, either according to difference of 
derivation or to peculiarities of dialect. 

Xdiciii) (I make a noise), in the aor. 1. Aa*o?<7at and XaKriaai; see 
Elmsley, Eurip. Med. 147. 

Xaplvog and Xaptvog, so Xapog and Xdpog(a) are distinguished also 
in the signification ; see §. 63. d. Note. The same obtains of 
Xdplg, synonymous with Xdpog(d), Leonid. Tarent. Ep. 74. 5. 
(A. P. VII. 652), but Aapig name of a river in Lycophr. 725. 

Xit]v(i) and Xiijv(i) (very, violently), fluctuating from the time of 
Homer. Neither does the long quantity always fall in the 
arsis. Besides the passages where icai X(r}v begins the verse, 
it stands long in the thesis, Od. 8. 231. 15. 405. 16. 86. and 
so in later poets, Apoll. Rh. 3. 1079. Quint. Sm. 4. 459. and 
elsewhere, Jacobs, A. P. 81. The Attics interchange also 
X(dv(X) and Xidv('i), Porson, Praef. Eurip. Hecub. XVII. Mark- 
land, Eurip. Iphig. in Aul. 304. Elmsley, Med. 899. a. 

Xt7rapoe (fat), but X'nraprjg (constant), whence the verb 



APPENDIX. 161 

Xiiraptw with a long vowel ; see Markland, Eurip. Iphig. Aul. 
304. Blomfield, ^Esch. Prom. 529. On the contrary, AiVoe(i) 
(fat), although considered as long by some grammarians, is 
probably always short; see §. 64. 2. g. 

Aovicag and Aovicag{a) (Luke) in Christian poets. Similar 
instances of the shortening of proper names in ag are often 
met with in the Doric and later poets ; comp. Jacobs, A. P. 7. 
404. 832. 

Xvro)p(v) and \vr(Dp(v) (deliverer), the latter according to Drac. 
63. 20. Nevertheless, the verse quoted in support of it from 
Leonid. Alex. Ep. 29. 4. (A. P. IX. 351.) has pfcopa{v), which 
also stands in the Palat. MS. Hence Xvrripiog, besides the 
usual Xvrrjpiog, will also admit of doubt, although we have 
fiovXvrog and fiovXixrig, besides Xvcrig(v), aXvrog, and similar 
shorts ; see §. 52. 4. e. and f. 

juaivtg idog, also juuuv&oq(j) (a kind of fish) ; see §. 35. 2. d. 

Note. 
juLavid(T) (madness), Mavw (proper name of an Attic female 

slave). 
MatcpTva and Maicpiva (feminine proper name) ; see Jacobs, 

A. P. 438. 
Ma^ifXlvog and Ma^ifxivogij), so also similar proper names, 

originally long, but shortened in later authors to suit the 

exigency of the verse, as Kov<7ravTivog(t), r Vov(j)ivLog(<pX), 

Jacobs, A. P. 934. 
juavTiti Tyog (lash, whip), in very late w r riters also ^aorryoc, 

Jacobs, A. P. 431. 
MtXiTri(r) and MsAtVn(7) ; see §. 57. 2. h. 
/uecrrifjifipwog and juea^ju^plvog (mid-day) ; comp. §. 58. 2. f. 

Note, where other examples of the kind are also cited, Jacobs, 

A. P. 602. ; it is also short in Epigr. Ad. 198. 1. 
inrida/na and obBafjia (by no means), also fxr}Safia{a) and ovdajud(a} ; 

comp. §. 21. 3. Note 3. Jacobs, A. P. 94. 
MiX<i)v(i) and MiX(ov(l) (proper name) ; see §. 64. 2. b. 
juljulojuat (I imitate), also juu/neicrSai in Christian poets; comp. 

Porson, Eurip. Ph. 1396. 

, M 



162 GREEK PROSODY. 

MirvXnvt), rarely MirvXava (Mitylene) ; comp. §. 17. 9. Note '3., 

where similar irregularities, as 7rdvri and irelva, are noticed. 
fivtov and jiviov{t) (moss); comp. §. 58. 1. Note 2. 
/Liop/uLvpogfi) and fiopiJ.i)\og(v) (a certain sea-fish), but fj.opiuLvpto{v) 

(I murmur). 
fivdaivco and [ivSdw (I moisten) ; see §. 66. n. Note 2. 
juveXoc (marrow) in Homer and the Epic poets in the arsis, 

fivskog in later authors ; comp. §. 64. 1. b. and Jacobs, Add. 

A. P. XCIV. 
fiv^og and /mvSsvinafi) (discourse, tale), shortened in later 

authors, Jacobs, Add. A. P. LXIV. 
jLivpiKri(~i) and jULvpiKr)(T) (tamarisk) long in Horn. II. 21. 350. 

Theocr. Id. 1. 13. 5. 101. Quint. Sm. 4. 202. and elsewhere, 

short in II. 10. 466. 467. 21. 18. Quint. Sm. 5. 434. 
Mvoivr)(~i) and Mvpivva(v) (proper name of a woman, also name 

of a town). 
/bLvd)\p(v) (gad-fly), rarely fxvio\p(v) ; see §. 64. 1. a. Note. 

vairv (mustard) mostly long, short vairv{a) in Christian poets, for 
an example of which see Jacobs, A. P. 7. 

vEa\{]g (new, young) ; comp. Meineke, Menand. 287. vza\r)g 
Nicand. iUex. 471. 

vEapog (young), not vsapog, although this is often maintained ; 
see Monk, Eurip. Hipp. 339. and comp. §. 56. 1. 

vsfipig i$og{X), and Tdog only in Dionysius ; see §. 36. 2. d. 
Note. Likewise short in the compounds, as vtfipXSowETrXog. 

Wivog and Nivocp) (proper name) ; comp. Jacobs, A. P. 841. 
915. 

vi(f)eiv(?) and vi(j)uv(T) ; see §. 64. 2. h. Note 1. All the deriva- 
tives are short. 

vv/Kp-q, vvfupa, and probably also vvju<f>a; see §. 18. Note. 

%vpov(v) (razor) is given by Drac. 121. 16. as arbitrary, yet it is 
always short in Epic and Attic authors; for %vp6g Drac. 118. 
25. probably \vv6g is to be read. 

fZwo(v) (I scrape, polish), in the aorist only i^vaa, at least the 
measure e^vaa is suspected; see §. 52. 4. c. 



APPENDIX. 163 

dia and iroia (what, relative and interrogative), sometimes short 
in later authors ; see §. 17. 7. Note. 

olZvpog (wretched), olZvpog in Aristophanes ; comp. §. 59. 2. i. 
Note. 

6fxoi'iog(i) (like), in the genitive also 6fiouov(J) } often in Homer ; 
see Hermann, Elem. Doctr. Metr. 56. de vers. Gr. Her. 85., 
where similar examples are adduced, as ayptou(7), *l\iov(7), 
from individual passages in Homer, as also those occur- 
ring in later authors; see §. 57. 2. b. Note 2. 

omoplvog (autumnal), and opSplvog (early), also oirwptvog and 
opSpivog ; see §. 58. 2. f. Note. 

opvtg and opvig (bird), in the genitive always opvlSog ; see §. 33. 
b. Note. 

opTrr]^ tjkoq (shoot), Doric 6p7raKOQ ; opwaKog, which occurs only 
once, is not unsuspected ; see §. 43. 4. Note. 

"6<f>ig for"6<pig (serpent), as also 'o^o^o-a-a, is a metrical licence, 
which has been differently explained; comp. Herm. Elem. 
Doctr. Metr. 57. Jacobs, A. P. 659. Schaefer, Gr. Gnom. 71. de 
vers. Gr. Her. 78., of a similar kind are Zl<f>vpiri, 'lirirovog, 
&c. ; see also Friedemann de Med. Syllab. Pent. 357. Also 
'oiawog in Opp. Cyn. 4. 373. would belong to the same, but, 
according to the very correct observation of Jacobs, A. P. 181. 
f. the reading olavivog ought to be substituted. 

ocjnoveog (of serpents), poetically often ocfnovtog, so Opp. Cyn. 2. 
237. 3. 436. ; see de vers. Gr. Her. 79. 

ircnrvpog, rarely irairvpog (papyrus) ; see §. 60. h. Note. 

irag, Traaa, irav (every), in the genitive 7raa7jc(a), in very late au- 
thors also Tracrr)g(a) ; see Jacobs, A. P. 429. 431. 

Traofxai (I acquire), liraa-ajULi^v, in the perfect Treirafim, ttcloj or 
wared) (I taste), lira<jafVr]v ; see Valckenaer, Ammon. 187. 
Brunck, Apoll. Rh. 1. 1072. Theogn. 146. Ernesti, Callim. to 
Demet. 26. 128. Drac. 77. 12. 

irarpa (native country), irarpa only in later Christian poets, 
Jacobs, Add. A. P. LXVI. 

Hayyvog and Hayyvog .(the promontory Pachynos in Sicily) ; 
comp. §. 59. 2. d. 

M 2 



164 GREEK PROSODY. 

malvto (I make fat), in very late authors also maivw; comp. §. 
57. 2. b. 

wiofiai(J) and irtofiai^i) (I drink) ; see §. 52. 2. b. 

irifyavaKw and 7rt(l>av(TKw (I shew, say) ; comp. §. 50. 9. 

TrXruujULvpLQ and TrXruu/Livpig (flood), yet the latter only in indivi- 
dual passages in Epic authors; comp. §. 59. 2. e. Note. 
Brunck, Apoll. Rh. 4. 1269. 

-rrvTyog (suffocation), and 7rvtyw(7) (I suffocate), usually long; 
comp. §. 64. 2. g. and Lobeck, Phryn. 107., the aorist 2. lirvi- 
ynvtf), with its derivatives, as -rrvtyevg, irvtyoug, &c. is short. 

irplv{~i) and irpivft) .(before) ; see §. 35. Note, although the latter 
has often been disputed. 

7rptwv(7) (saw), only very rarely irptwv(T), comp. §. 52. 2. 

7TTa£ aKog (hare), in ^Esch. tttcikoq; see §. 43. 4. a. 

7rweX£c and ^vcXfe (hollow of a ring in which the stone is set), 
the latter Attic, the former Epic. 

TrvsXogiv) and 7rve\og{v) (trough) ; comp. §. 66. 1. b. Note. 

irvpai^jnf\g and Trvpai Yjicije, also Trvpafiog and wvpapog ; see §. 67, 
1. b. Note. 

pafyavig idogtf) and idog (radish) ; comp. §. 36. 2. d. Note. 

pnrig iSogtf) and t$og (fan) ; see as in the preceding. 

pig Tvog (nose), piva(T) only in later authors; comp. Jacobs, 

A. P. 729. 
pvfia (draught, protection), pvp.a(v) (river), distinguished also in 

signification ; see §. 66. 2. e. Note. 
pvrlg, in Christian poets also pvrig, comp. Jacobs, A. P. 726. 
pvrov (cup), to be distinguished from pvTa, ra (reins) ; see §. 54. 

6. a. 

Gaipw (I open the mouth, laugh at " scornfully), in the perfect 
(TE(jr}pa, Dor. aiaapa, particip. crearipdyg, G£<jr)pv'ta, and o-£cra- 
pvla, in Hes. Sc. Here. 268., according to the given analogy 
of these participles, §. 50. 6. b. 

aa.Kog{a) (shield), only once long in Hesiod. Sc. H. 461. 

(tOuvov (parsley), subsequently also alXivov ; see Jacobs, A. P. 
374. 



APPENDIX. 165 

<nyvvri(v) and criyvva (javelin) ; comp. §. 17. 9. d. and Note 3. 
Brunck, Apoll. Rh. 2. 99., but not myvvq{v) 9 as' formerly 
in Suidas in an epigram of Antipat. Sidon. 13. 2. (A. P. VI. 
13.), for which the reading (Tif5vvr]v(v) from cnj5vvng(v), which 
is always short, has now been substituted according to the 
MS. ; see Jacobs, A. P. 144. 

mSr)(~t) (pomegranate), Nicand. Ther. 72. 870. <n'$r/(t) (a water- 
plant), Th. 887. Yet the diminutive of the former cr&iovfi) is 
short, Aristoph. Nub. 881., and in like manner the adjective 
<n$6eig, Nicand. Alex. 276. Tr. 17. 

27§wv tovog (Sidon, the town), 2tSwv ovog (a Sidonian), so 
Drac. 81. 23., with which Homer agrees; e. g. II. 23. 437. 
laSoveg, Od. 15. 425. SlSwvoe, accordingly Gerhard, Lect. 
Apollon. 180. justly defends StSwi/ av^sfxoecTaav in Dionys, 
Perieg. 912. In lengthening the form the quantity 'SlSoviog 
and YiSoviri enters conformably to the usual analogy, de vers. 
Gr. Her. 73. 

(TijULog (flat-nosed), hence ^tfiog as a proper name, Theocr. Id. 
14. 53. and this accentuation is probably to be restored else- 
where, as in Callim. Ep. 51. 1. Nicias, Ep. 4. 1. (A. P. IX. 
315.), on the contrary always S//xwv(t), ^fiuvidrig, &c. 

(7ivofj.ai(l) (I injure, rob), but crivogiX) ( m j m T)> Nicand. Ther. 
1. 653. iEsch. Agam. 563., hence also mvigfat) (robber) 
Callim. to Apoll. 95. (jivEa[~i) Nicand. Alex. 231., unless this 
be corrupted. 

^iGV(pog(J) (Sisyphus), the measure ^icrvQogij), formerly in 
Theognis, 711. 715. has been altered by Jortin and by Porson, 
Advers. 313., and the Cod. Mutinens. collated by Bekker 
verifies the proposed changes. 

alTog (corn, food), so in all compounds and derivatives, only 
aaiTog in very late authors ; see §. 64. 2. f. 

^tpig (the Nile with the Ethiopians), Dionys. Perieg. 223., in 
Lycophr. 856. 978. (name of a river and of a town in Italy) 
long, Drac. 81. 25. quotes cnpog (pit) as short, and proves 
this quantity by a fragment of Euripides, but adds that it is 
lengthened in common usage. 

^kvXXt} andS^AXa (Scylla) ; see §. 17. 7. Note 1. 

(tkvXov (skin stripped off, spoil), in this form always long ; see 



166 GREEK PROSODY. 

§. 66. 2. b., but gkv\oq{v) is short, Nicand. Alex. 270. Theocr. 

Id. 25. 142. 
Hicvpog (the island), (Ticvpov(v) (an herb), Nicand. Ther. 74. 
(tkvtoq and <tkvtoq(v) (skin, leather), the short quantity is doubt- 
ful: see §. 66. 2. i. Note, Jacobs, A. P. 160. 
(TKv<j)og(v) (cup), (jKV(f)os(v) by arsis, probably cncinrtyog in the 

thesis ; comp. Schsefer, Gr. Gnom. 71. 187. 
(Tjj,i\r}(i) or (j/uuXa, perhaps also or/t£X?j(i) (knife) ; see §. 64. 2. b. 

Note. 
^ivgvn or ^/uvpva (Smyrna) ; comp. §. 17. 9. Note 2. 
<nrdpa and (nretpa (rope) ; comp. §. 17. 10. b. Note. 
(rmXog and otti Aoe(i) (cliff) ; see §. 64. 2. b. Note. 
orpoj37\oc and 7\ov, also (rrpopiXog (top) ; see §. 57. 2. b. 
2u£rjK:oo-£oe ? Hvpaic6<jiog, and Supa/cocra-tc (Syracusan) ; comp. 

§. 55. 2. h. Note. 
<j<ppayig l$og (seal) regularly, in later authors also tSoc(i), Jacobs, 

A. P. 431. 
cr(j)vpa (hammer) in Homer, aQvpa in later authors, Jacobs, 

A. P. XL. 
axoivig l$og (utensil made of rushes, sieve), also crxoividogiT) ; 

see §. 35. 2. d. Note. 

rayog (leader), rayog doubtful in Homer, II. 23. 160., where the 
various readings offer o'l r ayoi ; see Heyne on the passage, 
and in like manner r ay ovypg, besides the usual rayov^og, in 
iEsch. Eum. 296., which Ahlwardt alters by transposition ; 
comp. his Programma : On some passages of Greek poets, 
Oldenburg, 1807. 4. 

raXag (unhappy), rarely raXag; see §. 28. 1. g. 

rawg and ratog (peacock), so also rawvtg in the plural in Opp. 
Cyn. 2. 589. 

TtjutaT] and Tifxzo-va (names of towns), Horn. Od. 1. 184. Ly- 
cophr. 1067. 

revStg Idog and (Sog(T) (cuttle-fish) ; see §. 35. 2. d. Note. 

Tr}Tiavog and Trinavog (Tatianus) ; comp. §. 65. e. Note, where 
other examples of the kind are also given. 

Tivw(i) Homeric, rivw(T) in the Gnomic and Attic poets ; comp. 
§. 51. 3. e. Jacobs, A. P. 823., so also rivvfxai(J) and rivvfimtf) 



APPENDIX. 167 

TtTcttvto usually, see §. 50. 9., t'ituivo) (I draw) in Hesiod. Theog. 
209. 

Tuo(~t) and riw(i) (I honour), the former mostly in the arsis ; comp. 
§. 52. 2. b. 

ToX/uLt] and roXjua (hazard) ; see §. 17. 8. 

TovSopvZtj (I growl, murmur, of the voice of animals), with a 
short penultimate in Opp. Cyn. 2. 541. 3. 169., which Schnei- 
der in his Lexicon defends, but for which Jacobs, A. P. 624. 
with others recommends rovSpvZwt- and rovSpvZovreg. 

ropvvr}(v) and ropvvr}(v) (ladle); comp. §. 59. 2. c. Note. 

TpiaKovTa(ia) (thirty,) in later poets also TpiaKovTa(ia), §. 44. 2. 

rpiyXri and rplyXa, as must be written in the latter case, (a fish) ; 
see §. 17. 7. 

Tpvypg and rpvxog(v) (rag), yet the latter is probably not in use ; 
see §. 66. 2. i. Note. 

tvXt}{v) andruAi?(i;), also TvXog(v) (weal, nail); comp. §.64.b.Note. 

Tv(j)d)v, TvQwevg, Tv(j)d(x)v (Typhon) ; see §. 66. 2. 7. Note. 

'YdBeg, (Hyades) short in Horn. II. 18. 486., long in Eurip. Ion. 

1156. 
"vaXog (glass) lengthened in derivatives, as f vaX6eig ; see §. 66, 

1. c. and Note 2. 
vyteia and vyieid, also vydr\^ see §. 17. 2. d., where similar forms 

are also spoken of, and Meineke, Menand. 333. 
r vSioj and f; iiSw (I sing, celebrate) ; comp. Naecke, Choeril. 163. 
"i>$(i)p and f 'vSup (water), Drac. 91.2. de vers. Gr. Her. 23. f., the 

Epic lengthening falls mostly in the arsis ; derivatives and 

compounds have the same fluctuation. 
f vET6g and 'vzrog (rain) ; comp. §. 54. 4. 
vl6g(T) and vlogiX) (son), the latter already in Homer ; see §. 6. 

5. a., where similar instances of a diphthong shortened before 

a vowel are quoted from Epic and Attic authors. 
w uA*7 (forest, matter), "YXrj (name of a town in Bceotia) long in 

Horn. II. 2. 500. Mosch. 3. 89. as plural, short in II. 7. 221., 

where some therefore read "YSrj (a town in Lycia) ; see Heyne 

on the passage. 
v/uuv and v/jXv (to you), in Epic mostly v/m/uiv; comp. §. 34. 
r i>luLug always, Drac. 90. 17. Yet perhaps also 'vfiiwv in Paul. 

7 



168 GREEK PROSODY, 

Silent. Ep. 37. 7. unless with Jacobs the end be measured as 

a spondee. 
f 'virarog (highest, consul), 'virariog (consular), lengthened by the 

arsis; Julian JSgypt. 50. 1. (A. P. VII. 591.), so "Ynaxta and 

^Yiraria (name of a celebrated woman). 
c vTTox£Ttv(jt) and 'u7ro^£r£uw, which Naecke on Choeril. 118. f. 

quotes from Empedocles, is of the same kind as SvyaripoQ, 

Svva/mivoio ; comp. §. 10. b. 
r v(j)aivu) (I weave), in later authors also 'vfyaivto, see Jacobs, A. P. 

189. 652. 

<pa\aiva(<pa) (whale, moth) is probably always long, the passages 

quoted from Aristoph. Vesp. 35. 38. in proof of the short 

quantity decide nothing ; comp. Nonn. Dion. 6. 298. Nicand. 

Th. 760. 
QaXdpig (<X>a) (proper name, particularly of the celebrated tyrant 

of Agrigentum), tyaXdpig (water-hen) ; see Aristoph. Acharn. 

877. 
(pdog(a) (light, eye), in the plural also fydsatyd) by virtue of the 

arsis; comp. §. 53. a. Note 2., so also in the compounds, 

as Opp. Hal. 2. 6. irspi^dia /cu/cAa. 
QapjuaKog (mixer of poison), Aristoph. Ran. 734. Equit. 1405., in 

older poets also (pap/uLaicog, Gaisford, Hephaestion 274. Blom- 

field, ^Esch. Prom. 981. 
fyapog (veil, robe), sometimes also <pdpog(d), see §. 53. l.f Note I. 

Heyne,Hom. 11.24. 231. 
fydaiavog and fydaidvog (pheasant), the former Attic, Aristoph. 

Nub. 109., the latter in the later Epic authors, Agath. Schol. 

Ep. 53. 2. (A. P. IX. 642.). 
<j>a<rtc (the river Phasis in Colchis) ; see Friedemann de Med. Syll. 

Pent. 362. <pd<ng(d) (indication, appearance). 
(fity aj3oe, probably not Qdfiog, as is sometimes stated; see 

§. 43. 9. 
(j)§avii)(d) and <j>Sdvio(d) (I am beforehand), the former Homeric, 

the latter in Attic and later authors ; see §. 51. 2. Note. 1. 
(jiSivtoiJ) (I destroy) Epic, 0$ivw(t) Attic ; comp. §. 51. 3., so the 

synonymous 03"£w(7) and ^Siwp), see §. 52. 2. b. 
(j>i\og(X), cj>i\og(j.) or (plXog (dear). The long quantity is not 



APPENDIX. 169 

infrequent in Homer; see Heyne, Th. 4. 586. Also in the 
verb the same distinction appears to obtain, as in Kupw(v) kv- 
pko, juapTvpoiaai(v) fiapTvpio/nai, the aorist especially occurs 
long, as l0iXao(t), £^)iXaro(7), (j>i\aro(J), and so in long com- 
pounds, as <PlA<tyi£§ouo-a, see §. 10. 6. On the contrary, the 
short quantity is regular in those derivatives which lengthen 
the following syllable ; e. g. <E>tXwv(t), <KXtvva(<Pi), $t\aivlg, 
$>t\aivtov } &C. 

<fiTvii) (I plant, beget), and so in other derivatives (j)irvfia(T) 7 
(ptrvg, (firv, on the contrary cfivrevw, fyvTzvfiatyv), &c. always 
short. This distinction was made by Brunck, Apoll. ilh. 4. 
807. Sophocl. Antig. 645., the conflicting passages, as Eurip. 
Alcest. 306. 1147. Opp. Cyn. 1. 4. are altered in the latest 
editions, partly with the consent of MSS. ; consequently also 
Hes. Theog. 986. (pyrriaaro should be read (jnr^araTo. 

(jyolviZ, ~ikoq (purple), (f>otvLKeog(J) (of purple), but Qoivlkoeiq, e. g. 
Hes. Scut. Here. 194. Horn. EL 10. 133. ^oLvXicoeaarav, unless 
here, as Clarke proposed, the word should be read trisyllabic 
and tetrasyllabic ; see Heyne on the passage. 

(poiraXwg and (poLraXwg (wandering), the latter only in some 
Lyrical passages of the Tragedians; comp. §. 56. 2. Note. 

t *ov£i>G (murderer), in the accus. Att. <j>ov£a, sometimes also 0o- 
vka ; see §. 50. 2. a. ff. and some examples of the kind in 
Meineke, Menand. 387. 

Qopicvg and Qopicvg, in the genit. vog and vvog (proper name) ; 
see §. 40. 1. 

(ppiap (well), in the genit. Qpdarog, (j>piarog, and Qp-qTog Epic, 
QpsaTog Attic ; see §. 26. 3. Note. 

<j>vra\ir) and fyvTaXrii (nursery, plantation), the latter Epic, from 
the short Qvtov ; comp. §. 54. 4. g. 

XfocOD (Chios), XToc (Chian) ; see §.64. Lb. Note. 

xXTcuvw and yXiaivi*) (I warm) ; comp. §. 65. c. 1. 

xXtSr)(t) (luxury, dress), usually short, yXl^y]^) long in Pseudo- 

Phocylid. 200. 
Xpi<*>(J), rarely XP 1 ' W 00 0- anoint) ; see §. 52. 3. 
Xpv(Teog(v) and xpvcr£oc(u) (golden), the former Epic, the latter 

in Attic and Lyric authors. This shortness has been at va- 



170 GREEK PROSODY. 

rious times pointed out; comp. Erfurdt, Soph. Antig. 103. 
small edit. Hermann de Dial. Pind. 9. Seidler, Eurip. Troad. 
596. Elmsley, Med. 618. Bacch. 97. and against the au- 
thority of so many passages referred to by those scholars 
the use of the short quantity will not admit of being alto- 
gether denied. But in the Epic and Elegiac poets the sub- 
ject may still require a more accurate investigation. I was 
not ignorant, as has been supposed, of Wernicke's assertion, 
Tryphiodor. 513., that the later Epic poets shortened this 
vowel without scruple; but I hesitated to assent to it, as 
, founded solely upon his own canon, that these poets from 
the time of Nonnus never combined two spondees in hex- 
ameter. The passage of Hedylus, quoted by Jacobs, A. P. 
187. would seem more deserving of attention. Yet even this 
is rendered doubtful, first by the frequent lengthening of 
Xpvvdg together with its derivatives in the thesis, and secondly 
by the usage of the compounds, of which these Epic poets have 
often xpiKjeoKoXkriTog, xpixrtoXiicTOQ and the like formations, 
but never e. g. ^pv(T£avy{)g, on the contrary always ygvaavyfe, 
lengthening the vowel even in the thesis; see Nonn. Dion. 11. 
19. Paul. Silent. Amb. 160. 263. Whereas if the shortening 
of the vowel had been so easy and common to these poets, as 
one should be led to conclude according to Wernicke, they 
would also, in order to gain a dactyl to the rhythm, have used 
yjpvcjzavyi]Q, &C. 

'I2pito>v(t), 'Gpta>v(t), and 'Gapuov(T) (Orion) ; see §. 57. 1. a. 
Note 3. 

wpvoiJ.at(i>) and wpvofiai(v) (I howl) ; comp. §. 54. 5. 

Note. — In proper names the later poets particularly, and above 
all the Christian, have often arbitrarily shortened or even 
lengthened the quantity. Many examples have been given 
in the introduction, as also in this Appendix ; others, as 
'EXcucriviSije, are touched upon by Hermann, Elem. Doctr. 
Metr. 44., and several more may be found in Jacobs, A. P. 
24. 424. 496. 684. 



INDEX. 



A. 



a fin. in words of 1 decl. §. 16. §. 17- 

§. 19. 
in nomin. of 1 decl. §. 16. §. 17- 

§.19. 

in vocat. of 1 decl. §. 15. §. 19. 

in Dor. genit. of 1 decl. §. 19. 4. 

note. 

in nom. ace. and voc. dual of 1 

decl. §. 19. 5. 
in neut. plur. of 2 decl. and in 

sing, and pi. of 3 decl. §. 20. 1. 

in accus. of 3 decl. §. 20. 2. 

in dat. of 3 decl. §. 20. 3. 

in numerals, §. 21. 1. 

in adverbs, §. 21. 2. 3. 

in prepos. and partic. §. 21. 4. 

in verbs, §. 22. 

■ — in tbe perf. and aor. 1. act. 

§. 22. 1. 

in verbs in aio, §. 22. 3. 

contr. from ao in 2 pers. aor. 1. 

mid. §. 22. 4. 
a in penult, and antepenult, syll. of decl. 

§. 43. §. 44. 

— in penult, syll. of verbs, §. 50. 

— in penult, syll. of aor. 2. and fut. 2. 

§. 50. 3. 

— in penult, syll. of perf. 1. and 2. 

§. 50. 5. 6. 7- 

— in penult, and middle syll. of deriva- 

tives, §. 55. §. 56. 

— in initial syll. of words, §. 62. §. 63. 

— for the Ion. rj, §. 62. 2. d. 

— in init. syll. of neut. of 3 decl. §. 63. 

1. a. 

followed by j3, §. 63. 1. b. 

■ foil, by ft, §. 63. 1. c. 

of verbs in ccro), §. 63. 1. f. 

— priv. in words, §. 63. 1. g. 
-act, nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. 1. 
ddarog, aarog, §. 55. 1. a. 
dayrjg, §. 55. 2. c. 

aaaa, daad\i,r\v, §. 52. 1. note 5. 
ddo;, ddofiai, §. 52. 1. note 5. 
d(3dXi, §. 63. 1. b. 
"Afiapig, §. 62. 2. e. 



-a(3og, gen. from nom. atp, §. 43. 9. 

"A(SvSog, §. 59. 2. 1. 

accent, indicating tbe quantity, §. 13. 

accents, division of, §. 1. 3. 

dya/iai, dydaofxai, §. 52. 2. e. 

dyav, with comp. §. 63. 1. k. 

dyrj, §. 62. 2. e. 

dyrj, §. 62. 2. e. 

'AyrjcriXaog, §. 55. 1. d. 

'Ayic, §. 62. 2. d. 

dyopaiog, §. 6. 5. d. 

-ayog, gen. from. nom. a%, §. 43. 4. 5. 

-ayog, -ayeoj, -aytrtg, deriv. of ayu), 

§. 55. 2. c. 
dyvpig, with deriv. §. 60. 1. e. note. 
-adrjg, -adog, deriv. 56. 1. a. 
-adtov, dimin. §. 56. 1. h. note 2. 
-adov, -adijv, -adiog, deriv. §. 56. 1. b. 
-adog, gen. from nom. ag, §. 43. 7. 
dfivrov, §. 60. 1. n. 
del, init. syll. of, in comp. §. 62. 1. a. 
-aevg, derivatives, §. 55. 1. b. 
-a£a>, verbs, penult, of deriv. tenses of, 

§. 51. 1. e. 

— deriv. of, §. 56. 1. k. 

drjp, with its deriv. and comp. §. 62. 1. 

c. and note. 
-arjg, deriv. adj. from verbs in a<o, 

§. 55. 1. a. 
dSdvaTog, §. 10. b. 
-aSi, 2 sing, imperat. of verbs in p, 

§. 53. 3. 
-aSrog, -aSriov, derivatives, §. 56. 1. c. 
-a3-o>, verbs, §. 50. 10. 
~aia, nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. 2. §. 17- 1. 
Alag, §. 6. 5. d. 
aiKri, §. 62. 1. d. 
-dltcog, derivatives, §. 55. 1. b. 
aipivXiog, §. 60. 1. d. 
-ate, derivatives, §. 55. 1. b. 
A'Lvapog, §. 55. 2. h. 
aiavrjrrjp, §. 59. 1. 
Aiffvrjrrjg, §. 59. 1. 
Aiavfir], §. 59. 2. i. 
-aioj, f. airw, verbs, §. 52. 1 note 3. 
-atciov, -aKia, -aKi%u), deriv. §. 55. 2. b. 
-aiciov, dimin. §. 56. 1. h. note 2. 
"Akic, §. 62. 2. e. 



172 



INDEX. 



dtcfirj, §. 7. 4. 

-ctKovra, numerals, §. 44. 2. 

-atcog, gen. from nom. a£, §. 43. 4. 5. 

-afac, -a/ac, deriv. §. 56. 1. d. 

-aKocrtoi, ai, a, numerals, §. 44. 2. 

dicpdavrog, §. 55. 1. a. 

aicojv, §. 62. 2. c. 

dXaoc, §. 62. 1. b. note. 

-a\£0£, -aXrj, -a\ov, -aXiSrjg, -aXog, 

derivatives, §. 56. 1. e. 
dXsrpifiavog, §. 64. 2. h. note 2. 
-aXig, diminutives, §. 56. 1. h. note 2. 
-aXog, dissyllables, §. 62. ] . a. and note. 
dXvrov, §. 60. 1. n. 
'AX<pei6g, §. 6. 5. d. 
-a/xa, deriv. of verbs in aw, f. a<rw, 

§. 55. 2. a. 
-afxai, -an^v, 1 sing. pres. and imperf. 

pass, of verbs in p,i, §. 53. 6. 
-ctfiai, verbs, deriv. of, §. 56. 1. k. 
" AfiaGig, §. 55. 2. h. 
a/iaw, §. 63. 1. c. note. 
-a^eSa, -ajieSov, pers. of verbs, § 50. 1. 
-afiev, -a/xsvai, -a/itvog, ij, ov, termin. 

of verbs, §. 50. 1. §. 53. 6. 
-afiig, diminutives, §. 56. 1. h. note 2. 
ajLtjut, afifxiv, §. 34. 
-ctjiog, -ojuwv, derivatives, 
d/*6c, §. 62. 2. e. 
afXTTVvro, §. 52. 4. e. 
dfxvfuov, §. 59. 2. i. 
' AfivjXMvi]., §. 59. 2. i. 
'A/xcpidpaog, §. 55. 1. d. 
dficpio, §. 6. 2. 
-av, accus. of 1 decl. §. 23. 1 

Dor. gen. pi. of 1 decl. § 

nom. of 3 decl. §. 23. 4. 

vocat. of 3 decl. §. 23. 5. 

neut. of adj. and part, in ag, §. 23. 6. 

particles and adverbs, §. 24. 

3. pi. of verbs, §. 25. ]. 

infin. of verbs in aw, §. 25. 2. 

-aval, infin. of verbs in /it, §. 53. 4. 
dvaog, §. 55. 1. d. 
dviao\iai, §. 52. 1. note 6. 
dvopkr), §. 55. 2. g. 
-a^o£, gen. from nom. av, §. 43. 3. 
-avog, gen. of adj. from nom. ag, §. 43. 7- 
-avog, -avia, -aviog, -aviKog, deriva- 
tives, §. 55. 2. d. e. and note. 
-avog, -avov, -avrj, deriv. §. 56. 1. g. 
-avog, dissyl. with their deriv. §. 62. 2. b. 
dvTicni), f. aw, §. 52. I. e. 
dvvThi, §. 52. 6. 

-avo), verbs, §. 51. 2. and note 2. 
-avwp, -aveipa, -avopia, derivatives of 

avrip, §. 55. 2. g. 
"ASuXoc, §. 66. 2. b. note. 
-ao, Dor. gen. from nom. t]g or af, 

§. 43. 1. 

2 pers. sing, of verbs. 

-aovidrjg, derivatives, §. 55. 1. c. 
~aoviog, a, ov, derivatives, §. 55. 1. c. 
-aog, gen. from nom. ag, §. 43. 7« 



56. 1. f. 



2. 
23. 3. 



-aog, derivatives, §. 55. 1. d. §. 62. 1. b. 

note. 
dissyllables, §. 62. 1. b. and note, 

§. 63. 1. a. 
cnrdXaixog, §. 10. b. 
d7ro, §. 9. a. 

with comp. §. 63. 1. k. 

cnrospcrfAS, §. 11. 3. 

aTrovkeaSai, §. 10. b. 

-airog, gen. from nom. aip, §. 43. 9. 

apostrophus, §. 1. 6. 

-ap, nouns, §. 26. 

, adverbs, §. 27. 

dpapviag, §. 56. 6. b. 

dprjTrjp, §. 62. 2. e. 

dpi—, §. 63. 1. h. §. 65. c. 

dpiBfiog, §. 7- 4. 

-apiov, diminutives, §. 56.. 1. h. and 

note 1. 
-apog, gen. from nom. ap, §; 43. 6. 
-apog, -apr], -apig, -apiog, deriv. §. 56. i. 
-apog, dissyl. with deriv. §. 63. 1. d. 

and note. 
dpvTh), §. 52. 6. 
dpu>, §. 50. 4. note. 
-ag, nom. of 1 and 3 decl. §. 28. 1. 2. 3. 

accus. pi. of 1 and 3 decl. §. 28. 4. 5. 

of pronouns, §. 28. 5. 

note 4. 

adverbs, §. 28. 6. 

2 sing, of verbs, §. 29. 

-a<ra, fern, particip. §. 43. 8. c. 

-aaai, -aao, 2 sing. pres. and imperf. of 

verbs in fit, §. 53. 6. 
-aai, dat. pi. from nom. sing, a, §. 43. 2. 
from nom. sing, ag, gen. 

avTog, §. 43. 8. d. 
from nom. sing. r]p, §. 43. 

8. d. note. 

3 pi. perf. of verbs, §. 50. 1. a. 

3 sing, and plur. of verbs in fit, 

§.^50. 1. b. 
-aaia, derivatives, §. 55. 2. a. §. 56. k. 
-avifjiog, derivatives, §. 55. 2. a. 
-amog, numeral adj. §. 56. m. 
-aaig, deriv. of verbs in aio, §. 55. 2. a. 

§. 56. k. 
in a£w, afxai, §. 

56. k. 
-avoviog, derivatives, §. 55. 2. a. 
-aaog, deriv. of verbs in aZ,io, a{xai, and 

aoj, f. dcrw, §. 56. k. 
-acrcrwj -arru), f. <rw, verbs, §. 51. 1. f. 
deriv. of, 

§.56.1. 
-acrwv, derivatives, §. 55. 2. a. 
-arai, -are., -arv\v, -aro, -arov, -aTw, 

-arwaav, pers. of verbs in fit, 

§. 53. 6. 
-arai, -aro, for -vrai, -vto, §. 50. 8. 
-are, 2 pi. of verbs, §. 50. 1. 
-areog, derivatives, §. 55. 2. a. 
cirspoc, §. 62. 2. c. 
drrj, §. 62. 2. e. 



INDEX. 



173 



-aTr]v, 3 dual of verbs, §. 50. 1. 
-ctTijp, -arrjpiog, deriv. of verbs in aw, 

f. acre), §. 55. 2. a. 
-arrjp, deriv. of verbs in afro, afiai, and 

aw, f. dao), §. 56. k. 
-arr]g, -arig, derivatives, §. 55. 2. a. f. 

and note, §. 56. k. 
-ariov, diminutives, §. 56. h. note 2. 
-aro, 3 sing, of verbs, §. 50. 1 . 
-cltov, 2 dual of verbs, §. 50. 1 . 
-ctTog, gen. from nom. a, §. 43. 2. 

v, §. 43. 7- 

a ff , §. 43. 7- 

of adj. deriv. from icepdvvv- 



[ii, §. 43. 8. b. 

-artog, -an/cog, derivatives, §. 

55. 2. a. §. 56. k. n. 

dissyllables, §. 63. 1. e. 

-arpog, derivatives, §. 55. 2. a. 

augment in historical tenses, §. 50. 2. 

avSaSrjg, §. 55. 2. c. 

avTai'i, §. 6. 5. b. 

diirq, §. 59. 2. i. 

dtyaprjg, §. 63. 1. a. note 1. 

-cupog, derivatives, §. 56. n. 

'Axatg, §. 55. 1. d. 

-a%og y gen. from nom. a?, §. 43. 4. 5. 

-a%o£, derivatives, §. 56. n. 

dxpaavrog, §. 55. 1. a. 

-aw, verbs, §. 52. 1. 

fut. and deriv. tenses of, 

§. 52. 2. 

deriv. of, §. 55. 1. 2. §. 56. k. 



-aw, Dor. gen. pi. from nom. a, r\, ag, 

or rjg, §. 43. 1. 
derivatives, §. 55. 1. c. 



B. 



fiaSrvdivrig, §. 60. 1. n. 
flaiog, §. 65. d. 

fiaprjg, §. 56. k. 

fiapig, §. 62. 2. e. 

fieflXqai, §. 6. 5. a. 

BepeviKt}, §. 64. 2. 1. note 1. 

fiiog, j3iog, with deriv. §. 64. 1. a. note 

1. 2. 
(3\ j3p, syll. remain short before, §. 7. 3. 5. 
j3\o(Tvpu)Trig, §. 12. 2. 
BofjtfivKrj, §. 59. 2. i. 
(3ov\vTog, §. 52. 4. g. 
Bptjuw, §. 64. 2. c. 



yepcuoe, §• 6. 5. b. 

yivofxai, §. 64. 2. i. note 3. 

yivojcrictj, §. 64. 2. i. note 3. 

y\, y/i, yv, syll. remain short before, 

§. 7. 5. 
y\vKV7riKpog, §. 60. 1. n. 
ypnrevg, with deriv. §. 64. 2. n. 



yp1<pog, with deriv. §. 64. 2. n. 
ypv, §. 38. 2. note. 

yvvt], with deriv. §. 59. 2. d. note 2. 
§. 66. 2. g. note. 



-ffd, nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. 11. §. 17- 6. 

note. 

da , compounds, §. 63. 1. h. 

darjg, derivatives, §. 56. k. 

dat^ojv, §. 10. d. 

daiog, §. 62. 1. c. 

Aafiolrag, §. 62. 2. d. 

dapov, §. 62. 2. d. 

daavxairrig, §. 60. 1. n. 

£s, §. 9. a. 

deiSia, dtidiixev, SeidiBi, §. 52. 2. c. 

deidu), deivog, tieog, dtjv, &c. short syll. 

lengthened before, §. 9. b. 
SeiXaiog, §. 6. 5. b. 
^£/ca%t\oi. §. 64. 2. b. note.. 
dkxSai, §. 6. 2. 
<^'to£> §, 6. 5. d. 
did, §. 10. c. 

compounds of, §. 65. c. 

diocKOvog, §. 55. 2. h. 

diafieXe'iffri, §. 11. 1. 

diarpi(3rj, §. 64. 2. h. note 2. 

dij3a[xog. §. 55. 2. g. 

didvfj,droKog, §. 55. 2. h. 

digamma, §. 5. 3. 

di%vyrjg, §. 60. 1. n. 

d&vpanfiog, §. 65. c. note. 

ACiirsreog, §. 11. 3. 

diKT}, with deriv. and comp. §. 64. 2. i. 

note 2. 
^ij/j?, with deriv. §. 57. 2. d. 
Aioyevrjg, §. 10. b. 
Aioipaveog, §. 11. 3. 
ftft §• 37. 

compounds of, §. 65. c. 

AicpiXog, §. 64. 2. m. 

fyi, £v, dp, syll. remain short before, 

§.7.3.5. 
dpa7r£Tr)g, §. 62. 2. e. 
dpdip, dpcnrog, §. 43. 3. 
dpifxvg, §. 64. 2. c. 
dpvlvog, §. 66. c. note 1. 
dpvog, §. 10. c. §.47. 6. 
^piroxog, §• 67. 1. a. 
Av[iaia, §. 66. 2. d. note. 
dvvafikvow, §. 10. b. 

dvg , compounds, §. 67. 1. c. 

dvaw paying, §. 63. La. note 1. 



E. 



-ea, nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. 3. 
-tia, nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. 4. §. 
nacre, §. 52. e. note 1. 
tiXvog, §. 59. 1. 
tiXvtpd^o), ii\v<p6i»v, §. 59. 2. i. 



17- 2. 



174 



INDEX. 



skclti, §. 55. 2. h. 

£Kr]j36Xov, §. 6. 2. 

"E/crop, §. 12. 3. 

&Xda, eXaivu), §. 55. 1. d. 

Ijiiv, §. 34. 

ifjnraioQ, §. 6. 5. a. 

'El'l7T£V£, §. 57- 2. k. 

iviTcri, §. 57. 2. k. 

'Evuw, §. 59. I. 

sttu, §. 6. 2. 

iireiSr). §. 10. d. 

E7rtirj, §. 6. 5. d. 

kTUGKvviov, §. 60. 1. g. note. 

1-kitovoq, §. 10. a. 

£7ro£, short syll. lengthened before, 

. , . § - 9 ' «' 

t-KWCVVOQ, §. 59. 2. c. 

epafiai, spdaofxai, §. 52. e. 

£pi , compounds, §. 65. c. 

epilog, §. 57. 2. k. 
"Ep/xaiog, §. 6. 5. d. 
"Epfitiov, §. 6. 5. d. 
eppvrjv, §. 52. 7- note. 
epvKaKe, §. 59. 2. i. 
spvKuj, §. 59. 2. i. 
epvfia, §. 66. 2. e. 
tvirpayrjg, §. 63. 1. note 1. 
EiJptTrt^e, §. 57. 2. k. 
Eupi7TO£, §. 57. 2. k. 
'Evpvrov, §. 6. 3. 



Z. 



4 syll. remain short before, §. 7- 6. 
la, norm of 1 decl. §. 17-13. 

ta , compounds, §. 63. 1. h. 

Zafa §. 63. 1. h. _ 
Kevyvvfxev, §. 53. 6. note. 
Ze<pvpir], §. 10. a. 
Ivyov, with deriv. §. 67- 2. c. 



H. 

r/fievrj, §. 6. 2. 
r//iiV, &c. §. 34. 
rjvtv, §. 12. 2. 
rjv'nraTrs, §. 57- 2. k. 
ripvKaKt, §. 59. 2. i. 
tfpioog, §. 6. 5. a. 



e. 



S - , short syll. lengthened before, §. 9. 

note. 
-Sra, nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. 11. §. 17. < 
BctKog, SdicrijACt, §. 56. 1. note. 
OdXeia, §. 6. 5. d. 
Geavw, §. 55. 2. a. 
Stov, §. 9. f. 
-Sri, adverbs, §. 31. 1. c. 
2. sing, imperat. of verbs, §. 32. 



£p, syll. remain short before, §. 7- 3. 

Svyarspa, §. 10. b. 

Srvfxaprig, §. 55. 2. c. 

Srvnog, with deriv. §. 60. 1. e. note. 



I. 



1 final in decl. §. 30. 

in neut. of 3 decl. §. 30. 1. 

in names of letters, §. 30. 2. 

in dat. sing, and pi. of 3 decl. 

§. 31. 3. 

in voc. of 3 decl. §. 30. 4. 

in verbs, §. 32. 

in adverbs and prepos. §. 31. 

1. 2. 3. 
1 Att. append, to pron. §. 30. 5. 
'i pron. §. 30. 6. note. 
1 Att. append, to adverbs, §. 31. 2. a. 

— in penult, and antepenult, syll. of 

decl. §. 45. 

— in penult, of aor. 2. and fut. 2. of 

verbs, §. 50. 3. 

— in penult, of perf. 1 and 2. §. 50. 

5. 6. 7- 

— in the redupl. syll. of verbs in /it, 

§. 50. 9. 

— in penult, and middle syll. of deriva- 

tives, §. 57. §• 58. 

— in adj. conrp. from datives or futures, 

§• 58. 2. g. 

— in init. syll. of words, §. 64. §. 65. 
of dissyll. neut. in og, 

§• 64. 2. g. 
of dissyll. barytones, 

§. 64. 2. h. 

of verbs pure, §. 64. 2. i. 

— of words before v, §. 64. 



2. k. 



65. a 



65. b. 



of trisyll. adj. in pog, 
of words before r, §. 



§. 65. d. 



of deriv. from aor. 2. 

of verbs in crew, §. 65. e. 
-1a, short 1 lengthened in, §. 12. I. 

: nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. 5. §. 17. 3. 

derivatives, §. 58. 1. a. 

-taSrjg, derivatives, §. 58. 2. a. 

idXifiog, §. 55. 2. h. 

idopcu, §.52. 1. note 6. 

hiatus, §. 5. 

-taw, verbs, §. 52. 1. note 6. 

-iflog, gen. from nom. 11//, §. 45. 6. 

iyvvrj, §. 59. 1. 

-tyog, gen. from nom. i£, §. 45. 1. 2. 

-i<5£i>£, derivatives, §. 58. 2. b. 

"Icfy, with deriv. §. 64. 2. n. 

-idrjg, derivatives, §. 58. 2 a. 

-idiov, diminutives, §. 58. 2. c. and note. 

-i£iO£, a, ov, deriv. §. 58. 2. c. note. 

-'&>£> gen. from nom. ig, §. 45. 3. b. 4. 



INDEX. 



175 



-i^o), verbs, deriv. tenses of, §. 51. 1. e. 
'irjfxi, with compounds, §. 52. 2. d. 
'IrjTTvyu)j^, 'Ir]7rvy ii]v, §. 59. 2. a. note. 
-ir\rr\g, -irjrig, derivatives, §. 57- 2. i. 

note 1. 
i'3-i, §. 52. 2. c. 

-tS'oc, gen. from nom. ig, §. 45. 3. a. 
iSv7rriu)va, §. 57- 1. b. note 2. 
iSvg, §. 64. 2. 1. 
iicdv(o, §. 51. 2. note 1. 
LKtaidu)v, §. 10. b. 
-iKog, gen. from. nom. i£, §. 45. 1. 

derivatives, §. 57. 2. a. §. 58. 2. d. 

t'Xaoc, §. G2. 1. b. note. 

iXjj, §. 64. 2. b. note. 

-iXog, derivatives, §. 57- 2. b. and note, 

§. 58. 2. e. 
dissyh. with their derivatives, 

§. 64. 2. b. 
IXvog, §. 47- 6. 
iXvog, §. 59. 1. 
i\vc, §. 64. 2. 1. 
-ijuoc, derivatives, §. 58. 2. e. and note. 

dissyllables, §. 64. 2. c. 

Ifxaaao), §. 65. e. 

-w, accus. of 3 decl. §. 33. 2. 

— paragog. dat. pi. of 1 decl. §. 33. 1. 

— dat. pi. of pers. pron. §. 34. 

— Att. append, to pron. §. 34. 

— adverbs, §. 35. 1. 

— 3 pers. of verbs. §. 35. 2. 
-iva, derivatives, §. 57- 2. c. 

-ivtog, -ivog, derivatives, §. 58. 2. f. and 

note. 
-ivr\, derivatives, §. 57. 2. d. and note. 
-ivrjg, derivatives, §. 57. 2. d. and note. 

§. 58. 2. h. 
-ivog, gen. from. nom. ig or iv, §. 45. 3. a. 
-ivog, -iviag, derivatives, §. 57. 2. e. 
-ivog, dissyllables, §. 64. 2. d. 
-ivoj, -ivsoj, verbs, §. 51. 3. and a. 
iov, with deriv. §. 64. 1. a. note. 
-10c, gen. from nom. tg, §. 45. 4. 
iof, with deriv. §. 64. 1. a. and note. 
-wg, dissyll. with their derivatives, §. 64. 

1. a. b. 
-i7roc, gen. from nom. np, §. 45, 5. 6. 
'l7r7TOjuio\ov, §. 11. 2. . 
tpevc, &c. §. 64. 2. m. 
-ipig, derivatives, §. 57- 2. f. 
-ig, nom. sing, of 3 decl. §. 36. I. 2. 

— contr. nom. and ace. pi. of 3 decl. 

§. 36. 1. d. 

— adverbs, §. 37- 

-«ra, dissyllables, §. 64. 2. d. 
-icic, derivatives, §. 58. 2. h. 
-laog, -laig, -iviadrjg, derivatives, §. 57- 

2.g. 
-leva), -ittcj, f. aw, verbs, §. 51. 1. f. 
icTTaai, §. 53. 1. 
'iraXia, §. 10. b. 
irea, §. 65. b. note. 
-iTt], derivatives, §. 57- 2. h. 
-irrjg, -trie, derivatives, §. 57- 2. 1. 
-iTov, 'irog, derivatives, §. 58. 2. h. 



-irog, gen. from nom. 1, §. 45. 1. 

-irog, derivatives, §. 56. k. 

itvq, §. 65. b. 

"Itwv, 'lT(t)vig, §. 65. b. note. 

-i(pog, gen. from nom. «//, §. 45. 6. 

_t X°£> g en - from nom. i£, §. 45. 1. 2. 

derivatives, §. 58. 2. i. 

-tw, verbs, §. 52. 2. 

fut. and deriv. tenses of, 

§. 52. 2. 
-iwv, comparatives, §. 46. 
-ni)v, -mvwg, -iovidr}g, derivatives, §. 57. 

1. a. b. 
-iwv, primitives with their deriv. §. 64. 

1. c. 
-i(ovr], derivatives, §. 57- 1. a. note. 



K, 

KClKOV, §. 9. f. 

Kafi7rv\6sig, §. 60. 1. d. 
KapaSoKelv, §. 55. 2. g. 
Kapog, §. 62. 2. a. 
Kara, §. 9. a. 

with compounds, §. 63. 1. k. 

KaraSifxcvai, §. 53. 6. note. 

icaravsvcov, §. 11. 1. 

Karapiyri\d, §. 11. 1. 

Kcio), §. 52. 1. note 4. 

KSKpv(pa\og, s §. 59. 2. i. 

KeXvcpog, §. 59. 2. i. 

icepdara, §. 43. 7- note. 

Keparofiog, §. 55. 2. g. 

Ksp/cwpec, $. 47. 5. 

KsxvKa, Ksxvfxai, §. 52. 7- note. 

KiKvg, with deriv. §. 64. 2. n. 

Kivvprjg, §. 60. 1. i. 

Kidc, §. 45. 3. b...note 3. 

Kig, §. 36. 1. c. 

Kixdvoj, §. 51. 2. note 1. 

Koioio, §. 6. 5. a. 

k\, Kp, syll. remain short before, §. 7, 3. 

fcXaw (I weep), §. 52. 1. note 4. 

tcXifxa, §. 64. 2. c. 

kXivt), §. 57. 2. d. 

KpedvojAog, §. 55. 2. g. 

Kpdarog, §. 43. 8. a. §. 62. 1. d. 

KpdZ,a>, §. 51. 1. a. 

Kpdviov, §. 62. 2. e. 

Kpdvov, with deriv. and comp. §. 55. 2. h. 

§. 62. 2. e. 
crasis, §. 6. 5. d. note 4. 
Kparog, §. 43. 8. a. 
feci, §. 31. 2. 

KpiSr), with deriv. §. 64. 2. n. 
Kpifxa, §. 64. 2. c. 

fcpidc, with deriv. §. 64. 1. and note. 
Kpirrjg, with deriv. §. 57- 2. i. note 2. 
KpojX[xv(t)v, §. 59. 1. note 2. 
Kpv<p<x, with deriv. §. 67. 2. e. 
tepvipdiog, §. 6. 5. b. 
KTiTr\g, with deriv. §. 57- 2. i. note 2. . 
Kvp^, §. 66. 2. k. 
Kvpog, §. 66. 2. m. 



176 



INDEX. 



A. 



X, short syll. lengthened before, §. 9. a. 

§. 12. 3. 
-Xa, nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. 11. note, 

§. 17. 7. 
Xaag, with deriv. and eomp. §. 62. 1. b. 
Aa'cW, §. 62. 2. e. 
Xaiyl, §. 62. 1. d. 
Kaaiviov, §. 57- 2. k. 
Adiciov, §. 62. 2. e. 

Xaog and Xdog, gen. of Xdg, §. 43. 8. a. 
Xaog, with deriv. and comp. §. 62. 1. b. 
Xdxp, §. 49. 3. 
-Xaw, verbs, §. 52. 1. a. 
XeXaicvla, §. 50. 6. b. 
Xlv, §. 33. 2. note 2. 
Aide, §. 45. 3. b. note 3. 
Xi7rovecv-T}g, §. 65. d. 
Xig or Xic, §. 36. 1. c. 
Airai, §. 64. 2. h. note 1. 
Avdog, with deriv. §. 66 2. n. 
Xu7T77, §. 66. 2. m. 
XwifAtXrig, §. 52. 4. g. 



M. 



/x, short syll. lengthened before, §. 9. a. 
-/ia, nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. 11. §. 17. 8. 

fiaSrjg, compounds, §. 56. k. 

fiard^o). §. 51. 1. a. 

-fiaoj, verbs, §. 52. 1. b. 

MeXiroc, §• 57- 2. h. 

fisixaoTeg, [it[xawTeg, §. 56. 6. a. 

MfviXaoc, §. 55. d. 

ixtv, §. 6. 2. 

MIXojv, §. 64. 2. b. note. 

jiifjieu), /xi/jL^fia, §. 64, 2. i. and note. 

fm>, §. 33. 2. note 1. 

\iv, syll. remain short before, §.7-5. 

IxvioiGi, §. 58. 1. a. note 2. 

/*u£oe, §. 66. 2. m. 

/.luo/croVoe, §. 67. 1. a. 

Mvpw, §.66. 2. k. 

juvc, compounds of, §. 67- 1. a. 

Mwcroc, §. 66. 2. n. 

fivdjv, §. 66. 1. a. 



N. 



v, short syll. lengthened before, §. 9. a. 
-va, nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. 11. note 3. 4. 
vaog, with deriv. and comp. §. 62. 1. b. 
nature, length or shortness by, §. 3. 1. 

vowels always long by, §. 3. 2. 

short by, §. 3. 2. 

— — syllables long by, §. 4. 1. 2. 3. 

vsaviag, vsavig, §. 55. 2. h. 

vrji, §. 6. 5. d. 

viKtj, deriv. and comp. of, §. 64. 2. i. 

viv, §. 33. 2. note 1. 

viaofxai, §. 51. 1. f. 



VKpadtg, vi<p6sig, §. 64. 2. h. note I. 
vvv, vvv, §. 41. 4. and note. 
vvffog, §. 66. 2. n. 
vwtv, §. 34. 



-la, nom. of 1 decl. §.17- 13. 
ZvXov, §. 66. 2. b. note. 



0. 



-oa, nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. 6. 

odvvT], with deriv. §. 59. 2. c. 

-01a, nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. J. §. 17. 4. 

ot£t, §. 6. 5. b. 

6'ifc, §. 10. a. 

'O'iXsvg, §. 57. 2. k. 

oZoc, §. 6. 5. a. b. 

010c, §.9. c. 

-o/ieSra, -ofiscrSa, 1 pi. of verbs, §. 22. 2. 

ovuap, §. 5. a. 

oveipai, oveipara, §. 43. 2. note. 

07ra<5o£, §. 55. 2. c. 

opvic, 6|tmi/, §. 36. 1 b. note. 

'Oprvyiog, §. 59. 2. a. note. 

ovrd^cj, ovrdu), ovrafxai, §. 51. 1. c. 

ofyiv, §. 10. d. 



n. 



Trayrjg, compounds, §. 56. k. 

7ra.Xa.16g, §. 6. 5. d. 

7rdXi, with compounds, §. 63. 1. k. 

TraXiwZig, §.57. 1- b. note 2. 

TLafMpvXiog, §. 66. 2. b. 

Trav, compounds of, §. 63. 1. i. 

TravdrraXog, §. 63. 1. i. 

Trdojiai, §. 52. e. 

Traog, with deriv. and comp. §. 62. 1. b. 

Txapd, with compounds, §. 63. 1. k. 

Tvapdaaiv, §. 43. 2. note. 

Trapsxei, §. 10. c. 

Train, compounds of, §. 63. 1. i. 

TTerdaoj, §. 52. 1. d. 

Tr~iap, §. 64. 1. c. 

TTHpavGKO), §. 50. 9. note. 

ir'iwv, Ttiupa, TriaXkog, §. 57. 1. b. 

7rX, irp, syll. remain short before, §. 7- 3. 

7rX?7jLijLivpa, 7rXr}pL}.ivpig, §. 59. 2. e. note. 

7ri/iy6fic, §. 64. 2. i. note. 

ttoiCiv, §. 6. 5. b. c. d. 

Troiog, §. 6. 5. b. 

position, length or shortness by, §.3. 1. 

syll. long by, §. 4. 4. 

long syll. shortened by, §. 6. 

short syll. lengthened by, §. 7- 

§• 8. §■ 9. 
Hoarovfiog, §. 6. 5. d. note 2. 
7roT[JLog, §. 7« 4. 

7rpayog, with deriv. §. 63. 1. a. note 1. 
llpiOjUi'^?/c, §. 10. b. 



INDEX. 



177 



TLplairoQ, §. 55. 2. h. 

irpiv, §. 35. 1. 

7rpoiw£ig, §. 57. 1. b. note 2. 

prosodies, proper, §.1.2. 3. 4. 

improper, §. 1. 5. 6. 

prosody, definition of, §. 1. 1. §. 2. 

irpoawiraoiv, §. 43. 2. note. 

Trpioav, §. 6. 5. c. 

7rvyrj, with deriv. §. 66. 2. a. 

7r£o£, with deriv. §. 66. 1. a. 

■Kvp, §. 42. 2. 

compounds of, §. 67- 1. b. 



P. 



p, short syll. lengthened before, §. 9. a. 

note 3. §. 12. 3. 
-pa, nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. 12. §. 17. 10. 
-paa>, verbs, §. 52. 1. c. 
pku>, derivatives of, §. 52. 7- note. 
pnrrj, with deriv. §. 64. 2. n. 
pvSfxoq, §. 7. 4. 



c, short syll. lengthened before, §. 9. 1. 

-era, nom. of I decl. §. 17. 11. 

2apa7ric, §. 62. 2. e. 

St/upa/ac, §. 57. 2. e. 

2epi<pog, §. 57. 2. k. 

-o-3-a, 2 pers. of verbs, §. 22. 2. 

eve, syll. remain short before, §. 7' 6. 

ore £a(Tfe>, §. 52. 1. d. 

^icipojv, §. 57. 2. f. 

-ox, 3 pers. of verbs, §. 32. 

(Tiaycjv, §. 55. 2. c. 

2i>wv, §. 64. 2. c. 

-ow, paragog. dat. pi. §. 33. 1. 

(Tiroc, with deriv. §. 64. 2. f. 

cpAXrj, (TfuXa, §. 64. 2. b. note. 

o-Tra^l, §. 62. 2. e. 

^rpvfiojv, §. 66. 2. n. 

orvXoc, §. 66. 2. b. note. 

av, §. 38. 4. 

avfiuTrjg, §. 67. 1. a. 

o"u£wyia, §. 60. 1. n. 

gvkov, with deriv. §. 66. 2. n. note 1 . 

syllables, lengthening of, at the end of 
words, §. 9. 

„ i n tb. e begin- 
ning of words, §.10. 

in the middle 

of words, §. 11. 

ovv, §. 41. 4. 

compounds of, §. 67- 1. d. 

cw£%£c, §. 10. c. §. 67- 1. d. note. 

Synizesis, §. 6. 5. d. note 3. 

Swoia, §. 66. 2. k. 

2upd/cocrai, §. 55. 2. h. and note. 

(TvptyE,, §. 66. 2. n. 

avg, compounds of, §. 67. 1. a. 

G(paSa%w, §. 51. 1. a. 

o<piv, §. 34. 



(T(])i(riv, §. 34. 

(r<povdv\eiop, §. 60. 1. d. note. 

<T<ppayig, §. 62. 2. d. 

aipvpa, §. 66. 2. n. 

(Ttpwiv, §. 34. 



-ra, nom. of 1 decl. §. 17- 12. 

-rarog, rj, ov, superlatives, §. 44. 1 . 

ravvcpvXkog, §. 60. 1. n. 

raog, raibg, §. 62. 1. b. note. 

r&pixog, §. 57. 2. k. 

reiv, §. 34. 

t'bkvov, §. 7- 4. 

"Xy»7, §-7-4. 

rtpaara, §. 43. 7- note. 

rfpa£w, §. 51. 1. a. 

Tf.rpa.Kig, §. 37- 

rtrpaopog, §. 55. 2. g. 

ri, §. 30. 6. 

-Ti, adverbs from verbs in £w, §. 31. d. 

- 2 and 3 pers. of verbs, §. 32. 
riapa, §. 55. 2. h. 

TLfidoxog, §. 55. 2. g. 
time, long or short, §. 2. 2. 

common (doubtful, arbitrary), §. 

2 3. 

marks of, §. 2. 4. 

rti/, §. 34. 

TlVb), §. 51. 3. c. 

rig, §. 36. 3. 

TiTav, §. 64. 2. n. 

rX, rp, syll. remain short before, §. 7- 3. 

roi,^ §. 6. 2. 

TOirjde, §. 6. 5. d. 

rojoo^f, §, 6. 5. b. 

roiovrog, §. 6. 5. b. c. d. 

rovTovi, §. 6. 5. b. 

Tpaxvg, §• 62. 2. d. 

Tpifiog, §. 64. 2. h. note 2. 

rpic, §. 37. 

compounds cf, §. 65. c. 

TpTroc, Tpcrwv, §. 64. 2. f. 
Tp'iTog, §. 64. 2. f. note, 
rpvyow, §. 66. 1. 2. a. note. 
Tvpu), §. 66. 2. k. 

t^X 1 !) §• 6C>- 2. 1. 

Tujiwe-ye, Tvipuv, §. 66. 2. 1. 



i> final in decl. §. 38. 

in names of letters, §. 38. 1 . 

in neut. nom. of 3 decl. §. 38. 2. 

- — - in voc. of 3 decl. §. 38. 3. 

in adverbs, §.39. I. 

in 3 pers. of verbs in vfii, § 39. 2. 

v in penult, and antepenult, syll. of 
decl. §. 47. 

— in penult, of aor. 2. and fut. 2. §. 

50. 3. 

— in penult, of perf. 1 . and 2. § . 50. 

5. 6. 7- 
N 



178 



INDEX, 



v in penult, and middle syll. of deriva- 
tives, §. 59. §. 60. 

— for o, §. 60. 1. e. note. 

— in deriv. or comp. from short roots, 

§. 60. 1. n. 

— in initial syll. of words, §. 66. §. 67- 
— before a vowel, §. 66. 

1. a. §. 67. 2. a. 
of dissyll. neut. in og, 

with their deriv. §. 66. 2. i. 
of dissyll. barytones, 

with deriv. §. 66. 2. 1. 



2. m. 



of verbs pure, §. 66. 

of verbs in crew, with 

deriv. §. 67- 2. b. 
of derivatives of aor. 2. 



16. 8. 



§. 67. 2. c. 
-va, nom. of 1 decl. 
vpog, §. 66. 2. n. 

-vyi], -vywv, derivatives, §. 59. 2. a. 
-vyrj, dissyllables, §. 66. 1. d. 
-vyog, gen. from. nom. v%, §. 47- 4. b. c. 
vdari, §. 9. a. 

-vhov, diminutives, §. 59. 2. b. 
-vdov, adverbs, §. 59. 2. b. 
-vdog, gen. from nom. vg, §. 47. 6. 
vsrog, §. 66. 1. b. note. 
-u£u>, verbs, derivative tenses of, §. 51. 

1. e. 

-v$ri, 2 sing, imperat. of verbs in v/ii, 

§. 53. 3. 
-vS<i>, verbs, §. 50. 10. 
-via, nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. 9. §. 17- 5. 
vlog, §. 6. 5. a. 
-vKog, gen. from. nom. u£, §. 47. 3. 4. a. 

derivatives, §. 60. 1. a. 

vXaKOfjiojpoi, §. 10. b. 

-vXrj, derivatives, §. 60. 1. b. 

vXrj, with deriv. §. 66. 2. b. note. 

-vXig, derivatives, §. 60. 1. c. 

-vXov, dissyll. neut. with deriv. §. 66. 

2. b. 

-vXog, derivatives, §. 60. 1. d. 

dissyllables, §. 66. 2. c. 

-vfia, dissyll. and trisyll. with deriv. §. 

66. 2. e. 
vfiug, §. 66. 2. n. 
-vfiat, -v/jiev, -vfisvai, -v\ir\v, -vyLtBa, 

-vfi&ov, pers. of verbs in v/xi, 

§. 53. 1. 2. 3. b. 5. 7- 
-vjit], dissyllables, with deriv. §. 66. 2. d. 
-vjii, verbs, §. 53. 
v/xiv, &c. §. 34. 
v\i\ii, Vfifiiv, §. 34. 
-vfiog, -vficov, -vfxia, derivatives, §. 60. 

1. a. and note. 
■vfiog, dissyll. with deriv. §. 66. 2. f. 
-w, nom. of 3 decl. §. 40. 1. 

— neut. particip. of verbs in vfii, §. 

40.2. 

— accus. of 3 decl. §. 43. 3. 4. 

— 1 and 3 pens, of verbs in vfii, §. 

41.3. 
-vvai, infin. of verbs in vfii, §. 53. 4. 



-vvi\, derivatives, §. 59. 2. c. §. 60. 1. f. 
-vvrj, dissyllables, §. 66. 2, g. 
-vvog, gen. from nom. vv or vg, §. 47- 2. 
-vvog, -vvia, -wig, derivatives, §. 59. 2. 

c. d. §. 60. 1. g. 
-vvio, -vveoj, verbs, §. 51. 4. and a. 
vocative, short syll. lengthened in the 

termination of, §. 9. e. 
-vog, gen. from nom. v, §. 47- L 

from nom. vg, §. 47. 6. 

'Y7Ttor]air]v, §. 12. 1. 
vTrohlii], §. 12. 1. 
Ivypodiastole, §. 1. 6. 

-virog, gen. from nom. vip, §. 47- 7- 

hyphen, §. 1. 6. 

-vp, nom. of substantives, §. 42. 1. 

-vpa, derivatives, §. 59. 2. e. 

-vpov, derivatives, §. 60. 1. h. note. 

-vpog, gen. from nom. vp, §. 47- 5. 

-vpog, -vpiog, derivatives, §. 60. 1. h. i. 

-vpog, dissyllables, §. 66. 2. k. 

-vpu>, -vpno, verbs, §. 51. 4. and note. 

-vg, nom. of 3 decl. §. 40. 3. 4. 

part, of verbs in vjjli, §. 40. 3. e. 

— - contr. nom. and ace. pi. §. 40. 3. f. 

— adverbs, §. 41. 1. 

2 sing, of verbs in vfii, §. 41. 2. 

vg, compounds of, §. 67- 1. a. 

-vera, fern. part, of verbs in v\xi, §. 53. 1. 

-vaai, -vaav, -v<ro, pers. of verbs in 

vjxi, §. 53. 5. 
-varjg, derivatives, §. 59. 2. f. 
-vai, 3 sing, and pi. of verbs in vfii, 

§. 53. 1. 
-vtriog, derivatives, §. 60. 1. k. 
-v<rog, -vviog, a, ov, derivatives, §. 59. 

2. f. 
-vcrcrio, -VTru), f. aia, verbs, §. 51. 1. f. 
-VTai, -VTS, -VT7]V, -vto, -vtov, -vtoj, 

-VToxrav, pers. of verbs in i>/u, 

§. 53. 1. 2. 3. 5. 
-vrtpog, -vrarog, comparatives and su- 
perlatives, §. 48. 
-vrrjg, -vrig, derivatives, §. 59. 2. g. 

§. 60. 1. 1. 
-VTog, derivatives, §. 59. 2. h. 
ixpopfiog, §. 67. 1. a. 
-v(pog, -vQeog, derivatives, §. 60. 1. m. 
- V X°G> S en - fr° m nom. vl, §. 47- 4. b. c. 
-vxog, -vxov, -v\ia, -v\iog, derivatives, 

§. 60. 1. m. 
-vu>, verbs, §. 52. 4. 5. 6. 7- 
fut. and aor. 1. of, §. 52. 4. 

c. d. 5. 6. 
perf. and derivative tenses 

of, §. 52. 4. e. 5. 6. 
-viov, derivatives, §. 59. 1. note 3. 



$. 



(b, short syll. lengthened before, §. 9. g. 

note 1. 
— <parjg, compounds, §. 56. k. 
— Qavrfg, compounds, §. 56. k. 



INDEX. 



179 



<pdog, with derivatives, §. 63. 1. a. note 2. 

(papog, with deriv. §. 63. 1. a. note. 

<bdp<ra\og, §. 55. 2. h. 

$pa<ri8a.fxog, §. 62. 2. d. 

$a'wy, §. 55. 1. c. note. 

(pSrdvuj, §. 51. 2. note 1. 

<j)Srd(o, <p$dvb), §. 52. 1. note 3. 

<P$la, $Sidg, ^SricJTtjg, §. 58. 1. a. and 

note 1. 
<p$riv(o, §. 51. 3. e. 

ipiXog, with deriv. §. 64. 2. e. note 2. 
0iV, §. 34. 
ipXrvg, §. 64. 2. n. 

<pp, syll. remain short before, §. 7- 3. 
ippdrpa, §. 62. 2. e. 
0?V/7, §. 60. 1. n. 
<pv\r], §. 66. 2. b. 
<pvGig, §. 60. 1. n. 



X. 



X, short syll. lengthened before, §. 9. g. 
note 1. 



Xafiaifvvddtig, §. 6. 5. a. 

XfXi^wv, §. 57. 2. k. 

%£o), deriv. tenses of, §. 52. 7- note. 

Xt'Xtot, xiXiadeg, §. 64. 2. b. note. 

XiXojv, with deriv. §. 64. 2. b. note. 

%iwj/, §. 57. 1. b. note 1. 

%X, %p, syll. remain short before, §. J. 3. 

Xpvaog, §. 66. 2. k. 

%vto, §. 52. 7- note. 



-*//a, nom. of 1 decl. §. 17. 13. 
^HivSiov, §. 59. "2. i. 
\ptv, §. 34. 
^v X r], §. 66. 2. e. 



Q. 

■wa, nom. of 1 decl. §. 16. 10. 
'Qyvyiog, §. 59. 2. a. note. 



FINTS. 



Gilbert & Rivington, Printers. St. John's Square, London. 



CLASSICAL BOOKS 

PUBLISHED BY 

WHITTAKER, TREACHER, AND CO. 

AVE-MARIA LANE. 



1. GREEK GRAMMAR, for the Use of Schools. Translated from the 
German of V. Christian Frd. Rost. To which is added, an Appendix on 
Greek Versification. 8vo. 12s. 

" This Grammar is distinguished by lucid arrangement, conciseness, and fulness. 
The Author judiciously commences with Prosody, and then proceeds to Etymology and 
Syntax. The system of accentuation, which is so slightly noticed in Matthiae, he ex- 
plains with the utmost clearness." — Monthly Magazine. 

2. GREEK GRAMMAR, translated from the German of P. Buttman, 
Professor in the University of Berlin. 8vo. 8s. boards. 

3. The FUNDAMENTAL WORDS of the GREEK LANGUAGE, 

adapted to the Memory of the Student, by means of Derivations and 
Derivatives, Passages from the Classical Writers, and other Associations. 
By F. Valpy, M.A. Trinity College, Cambridge. 8vo. 10s. 6d. boards. 

4. EURIP1DIS TRAGCEDLE. Nova Editio, accurata in Usum Prse- 
lectionum Academicaram et Scholarum. Ex nova Recognitione Aug. 
Matthiae. 2 vols. 8vo. 18s. boards. 

5. NOT^E PHILOLOGICiE ET GRAMMATICS IN EURIPIDIS 
TRAGCEDIAS ; ex variis Virorum Doctorum Commentariis Maxima ex 
Parte Selectae, et Textui Matthieeano accommodatEe. In Usum Prselectionum 
Academicarum et Scholarum. 2 vols. 8vo. £1. 4s. 

6. HERODOTI HALICARNASSEI HISTORIARUM Libri IX. Co- 
dicem Sancrofti Manuscriptum denuo contulit, reliquam Lectionis Varietatem 
commodius digessit, Annotationes Variorum adjecit, Thomas Gaisford, 
A.M. Gr. Ling. Prof. Reg. Oxon. 4 vols. 8vo. £3. boards. Separately, 
Vols. 1 and 2, Text, 24s —Vols. 3 and 4, Notes, 36s. 

7. HOMERI ILIADIS LIBER PRIMUS, Studio Georgii Sylvani. 
Editio Nova. Huic subjiciuntur quaedum Anacreontis Carmina. In usum 
Schoke Mercatorum Scissorum. 8vo. 5s. 

8. CLAVIS HOMERICAj or, a Lexicon of all the Words which occur 
in the Iliad : translated from the Original, with corrections and additions. 
By John Walker, A.B. The third edition. 12mo. 9s. bound. 

9. ARISTOPHANIS COMCEDLE : with a new Text and Scholia, revised 
by Professor Bekker, of Berlin, The Fragments, Indices, Latin Version, 
and the Annotations of Beck, Bentley, Bergler, Brunck, Burney, Conz, 
Dobree, Elmsley, Kuster, Porson, Reisig, Schutz, and others, are likewise 
added. 5 vols. 8vo. £3. 1 5s. Royal Paper, £6. 6s. 

The following Plays may be had separate : — 
Plutus, 15s. Nubes, 12s. Aves, 9s. Rana?, 9s. 



ELEMENTS 



OF 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 



TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN 



DR. KARL QOETTLING, 



MEMBER OF THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD. 



LONDON: 
PRINTED FOR WHITTAKER, TREACHER, & CO. 



AVE-MARIA LANE. 



1831. 
t 



LONDON I 

GILBERT & RIVINGTON, PRINTERS, 

ST. john's-square. 



CONTENTS. 



Of the nature of accent, §. 1 — 9- 
First principal law, §. 3. 
Second principal law, §. 4. 
Third principal law, §. 5. 
yEolic accentuation, §. 7. 

FIRST PART. 

Of the accent of individual words, §. 10 — 41. 
In general, §. 10, 11. 
Of the accent of the verb, §. 12 — 18. 

A. Forms with a connective vowel, §. 12 — 18. 
Peculiarity of mode, §. 14. 

Peculiarity of tenses, §.15. 

B. Forms without a connective vowel, §. 16. 
Peculiarities in some contract verbs, §. 17. 
Syncopised forms, §.18. 

Of the accent of substantives, §. 19 — 27- 
First declension, §. 20 — 22. 

Masculines in ag and rjg t §. 20. 

Feminines in a, §.21. 

Feminines in rj, §.22. 
Second declension, §. 23, 24. 

Masculines and feminines in og, §. 23. 

Neuters in ov, §.24. 
Third declension, §. 25, 26. 

Monosyllables, §.25. 

Polysyllables, §. 26. 
Attic declension, §. 27. 
Of the accent of adjectives, §. 28 — 34. 
Simple adjectives, §. 29 — 31. 

First declension, §.29. 

Second declension, §.30. 

Third declension, §.31. 



iv CONTEXTS. 

Compound adjectives, §. 32 — 34. 

First declension, §.32. 

Second declension, §.33. 

Third declension, §.34. 
Adverbs, §. 35, 36. 

Independent adverbs, §.35. 

Adverbs which originally were casal forms, §.36. 
Particles, §.37- 
Interjections, §. 38. 
Numerals, §.39- 
Pronouns, §. 40. 
Of synthetic and parathetic combinations, §.41. 

SECOND PART. 

Of the accent in connected discourse, §. 42—47- 

Elision and anastrophe produced thereby, §.43. 
Crasis, §. 44. 
Proper anastrophe, §. 45. 
Unaccented words, §. 46, 47- 
Proclitics, §.46. 
Enclitics, §.47. 
Alphabetical List of synonymous words distinguished by the accent, 
pp. 115, 116. 

Index, pp. 117-^123. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 



OF THE NATURE OF ACCENT. 
§. 1. 

Language consists of words, a word of syllables, a syllable of 
two things : 1. the idea of that which is to be designated (form), 
2. the tone or sound of the voice, with which the idea is to be 
made audible to the ear (matter). Sound is produced by motion, 
which can be considered in a three-fold relation, 1. in strength 
or weakness, 2. height or depth, 3. greater or less duration. 
Sound is dependent upon and subordinate to idea. But in 
polysyllabic words ideas are of two kinds, either principal or 
subordinate ; e. g. Atyw (I speak). The syllable Aey indicates 
the idea of speaking, the syllable w is a mere designation of the 
person, &c. ; therefore Xey is the principal and w the subordinate 
idea. Both ought to be distinguished by the sound according 
to their degree of internal worth. But this can only be effected 
by one or more of the three accidents of sound, by strength, 
height, or duration. Height and depth, however, in a rhetorical 
proposition, constitute its melody. The duration of syllables is 
independent of their relative worth ; for no one e. g. has yet 
explained the internal reason why a syllable in Greek is long by 
nature. The duration is determined by the quantity. To dis- 
tinguish the principal above the subordinate idea, therefore, 
nothing remains but the intension of the voice. Hence in 
every independent ox primitive language the principal idea of 
each word is distinguished by an intension of the voice, by a 
strengthening or invigoration of the sound. This is called the 
accent : consequently in \iyu) the principal idea Xty must be 

B 



2 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

distinguished above the subordinate idea to by the accent. Every 
intension of the voice, however, is involuntarily combined with 
an elevation of the tone: In pronouncing the accent, therefore, 
the voice must at the same time be elevated. This coincides 
with the express precept of Aristophanes of Byzantium in 
Arcad. p. 187. roue rovovg toiq Tovoig tt\q fxovaLK.r\q Ioikclgiv. 
That intension, however, is the main point, is shewn by the pas- 
sage in Phavorin. v, cnrrix^ 1 ^ n ' om the old Grammarians, p. 237. 

§.2. 

A strengthening and elevation of tone in certain syllables con- 
taining the principal idea of a word, cannot be conceived with- 
out the existence of a less strong and deeper tone in reference 
to the other syllables, which designate merely subordinate ideas. 
Strength and weakness, height and depth, are simply relative 
terms : hence we take a certain fundamental tone of discourse, 
which depends upon the organs of the individual persons. 
This common tone the speaker strengthens and elevates when 
the principal idea of the word requires it. The fundamental 
tone of discourse is the npodcodia (5apsia ( accentus gravis ) ; 
the strengthening and elevation of it wpocrojdia b^ua, called 
also Kvpiog tovoq (accentus acutus J . As the written characters 
of European nations incline from the top towards the right 
side of the writer, the fundamental tone, accentus gravis, is 
designated by a straight stroke ( N ) inclining to the left of the 
writer, and the strengthened or elevated tone, accentus acutus, 
as the natural opposite, by a straight stroke f) inclining to the 
right of the writer. But it is evident that the actual designation 
of all syllables by the proper accent w r ould be superfluous. If 
the syllable which receives the strengthened accent be ascer- 
tained, we know that all the rest must have the weaker or funda- 
mental tone. Consequently it would be superfluous to write 
Qhodwpbg, QzoSwpog being sufficient. 

Note. — The signs of the accent (' N ~, &c.) were invented 
or first used by the Grammarian Aristophanes of Byzantium, 
about 200 years before Christ ; conf. Arcadius (properly Hero- 
dianus) flepi tovujv p. 186. Villois. Prolegom. ad Schol. Venet. 
p. XI. But the accent itself is as old as the language. Hence 



CREEK ACCENTUATION. 3 

the signs by which Aristophanes preserved the old living ac- 
cent are of the highest importance. After him the Gram- 
marian ./Elius Herodianus chiefly cultivated the doctrine of 
the accent (about 200 years after Christ, under the Emperor 
Marcus Antoninus, to whom he dedicated his wpoawSia /caSo- 
Xikyj), and has been followed by all subsequent Grammarians. 
To us, therefore, the extract of Arcadius from Herodian's kci- 
SoXuci], combined with an extract of Porphyry from the same 
(V. Villoison Anecd. Gr. II. p. 103. Conf. praef. ad Theodos. 
Gramm. p. XV.), is of the greatest consequence as historical 
material for a doctrine of accents. But for such a doctrine, 
founded upon principles, nothing considerable is afforded by 
any of the Greek Grammarians. Hence we owe many rules 
to Herodian, which merely pertain to it without being given 
by the nature of the thing ; among these probably may be 
classed a great many distinctions which the accent indicates 
in the signification of individual' words. 

§.3. 

First principal Law. — In the Greek language only one of 
the three last syllables of a word is capable of the strengthened 
tone — accentus acutus, irpoaqdia b^ua. 

Primitive languages of intellectual nations, like the Greeks, 
are formed from roots, or, as they are more properly termed, pri- 
mitive words. These are monosyllabic. But in the simple idea 
which they designated they were capable of nearer definition. 
Such definitions could be attached locally either to the beginning 
or end of the word, or to both at the same time. A word there- 
fore which had its principal idea in the middle, and the defini- 
tion of subordinate ideas at the beginning and end, would be 
one formed from its root with the utmost possible perfection. 
In the Greek language, when such a word becomes longer than 
trisyllabic by composition with new ideas, the old law remains 
in reference to the accent. If this were to recede beyond the 
third syllable the whple word would to the hearing be necessarily 
divided into two or more. Hence Evmwjjloq, ^AXifiovaiog. Add, 
moreover, that an equilibrium must exist between the accented 
syllable and the unaccented ones which follow. This equilibrium 

E 2 



4 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

would be destroyed if more than two were to follow the accented 
syllable (i. e. the syllable distinguished by the acutusj, as two 
only are able to produce it. 

Note. — Compare Theodos. Grammat. p. 48. 27. ov^e/mia 

Xi^ig tWrjvucrj ^EfnarLKrj, airXrj, 7rpu)T6rv7rog, SeAti vTrepfiaiveiv 

tt}v Tpi(jvX\a(5iav. 

§.4. 

Second principal Law. — Tlie accent falls either on the 
syllable containing the principal idea of the whole word or on 
the one which is the nearest to the syllable of the principal idea 
that the number of syllables in the word generally will permit. 

To find the syllable of the principal idea, the study of the 
etymological part of the language is indispensable. In a simple 
uncompounded word, that called the root is the principal idea, 
as the first syllable in ypa/j./uLa. In compound words the added 
word forms for the accent the principal idea, because it gives to 
the whole its shade, its definiteness, its distinction. Thus in irpo- 
ypafifia the principal idea is now imrpo, and ypafifia, in reference 
to the accent, becomes subordinate, because the preposition irpo 
gives to ypajAfia its definite signification. In certain instances, 
therefore, the above second principal law is to be applied, as e. g. 
in ypafifxanov. For ypa^i is also the principal idea in this dimi- 
nutive; the accentuation ought therefore to beypafxfiariov; but this 
would be a violation of the first principal law : hence the accent 
can only fall on the syllable which is the nearest possible to that 
of the principal idea : consequently ypajUjULanov or irpoypajifia.- 
tiov, whereas according to the fundamental law, §. 1., if this 
were not limited by §.3., they would necessarily be ypafifianov 
and irpoypaiifiariov. 

Note. — It must be observed, however, that in the Greek 
language, with few exceptions, (but in the verb without ex- 
ception), the accent can never pass beyond the first com- 
pound : f g, TTposg (first compound), not however <rv^7rpoeg (se- 
cond compound), but <yv/j,7rp6eg. The first compound therefore 
remains as the principal idea for the Greek accent. 



GKEEK ACCENTUATION. 9 

§.5. 

Third principal Law. — A syllable long by nature is equi- 
valent to two syllables with respect to the time occupied in its 
pronunciation; consequently, if the final syllable of a word be 
long by nature, the accent cannot stand on the third from 
the end. 

This law is founded upon the quantity, i. e. upon the longer 
or shorter tarrying of the voice on the individual vowels of syl- 
lables. Hence arise in the Greek language long and short syl- 
lables, which, although themselves independent of accentuation, 
nevertheless exercise an influence upon it. The Greeks took a 
definite indivisible space of time, the smallest in which a syllable 
could be pronounced. This in the language of grammar is called 
mora, or ^povoc. Now if the voice be permitted to tarry on the 
individual vowels of syllables longer than for the space of one 
mora, it is easy to perceive that such a syllable may be divided 
into two parts, by which it equals two simple syllables in the 
length of pronunciation, and thus becomes a long syllable. 
Hence the Greeks have for two of their vowels, the E and O 
sounds, two different designations : e and o, the duration of which 
in pronunciation equals a mora, i) and w, when the tone dwells 
so long upon £ and o that the two vowels could be pronounced 
twice in the time : H, therefore, always arises from two Es placed 
together ; to from two Os placed together. Hence some old in- 
scriptions have EE for H, and 00 for 12. (V. Villois. Anecd. Gr. 
II. p. 124. Comp. however, Boeckh. corpus inscript. p. 60.). For 
the longer duration of the three remaining vowels, a, i, and v, Greek 
writing does not possess similar designations, and the usage of the 
poets alone can here inform us in what words they are by nature 
long or short. In older times the distinctions a, 7, v, and a, X, v, 
were employed. (Conf. Porphyr. ap. Villois. Anecd. Gr. II. p. 1 12.) 

The third principal law necessarily follows therefore from the 
nature of the thing itself. In 'Apioro^avrje the accent ought to 
stand thus, 'Aptoro^avrjc, because the syllables apivro enlarge 
and define the idea of (pavrig : but the syllable rjg contains two 
moras ; hence this last syllable being reckoned for two, the ac^ 



b GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

cent in 'Apicrro^av^g would fall upon the fourth syllable, which 
is a violation of the first principal law (§. 3.) ; consequently 'Aoto-- 
TocfravriQ. 

Here, however, two cases must be well attended to, in which 
the last syllable of some words,, although long according to quan- 
tity, is considered as short for accentuation. 

1. This is the case in the Attic and old Ionic declension, 
wherein other dialects give o instead of w, e. g. iroXtijjg (other- 
wise ttoXeoq), UY]\r)'ia$EU) (iEolic IhAw'aSao) ; here to, when it 
stands in the casal termination, (hence called w tttwtikov by 
Grammarians), is considered by the Attics and Ionians not as 
really long, but approaching more to the short quantity, on 
which account it must also be pronounced shorter. This is so 
much the easier in those words in which a short syllable pre- 
cedes the half long w, because then the two syllables are more 
capable of being pronounced as one. Thus e. g. IlrjX^mSfw, 
MtviXecog, avwyetov, ^ttAswc, Svcrepujg. It must not be supposed, 
however, that this union of the two syllables in pronunciation is 
alone sufficient to explain the accent of these forms ; the chief 
reason lies in the half length (the irrational length, V. Bceckh. 
de metris. Pind. p. 39. Hermann, elem. doctr. metr. p. 20.) of w. 
This alone can account for the accentuation of the Attic genitives 
Xco*, raw, Xayu), vzw, which, if w were really long, must neces- 
sarily, according to §. 19. 2., be Atw, Acryw, vcw, from the nomi- 
natives Xzwg, Taws, Xaywg, veug. For the dative, in which i is 
added, becomes again perfectly long, vey, Xtq , &c. 

Note. — This law must not be extended to Doric forms. 

Here the accentuation is correctly 7rora/i6g, Trorajuno, Trorajuq, 

iroTafiov. So e. g. Ur^veuo, Theocrit. Id. I. 67. 

2; Also the syllables terminating with the diphthongs ot and 
at, when not closed by a consonant (as oiv, mv, oig, aig), are like 
the Attic or old Ionic w considered short in accentuation. The 
reason lies in the short pronunciation of these diphthongs, even 
the oldest poets having allowed themselves to elide ot and ai in 
certain instances. (Conf. Spitzner de versu Graec. her. p. 163. 
166.) The third person of the optative active in oi and ai, how- 
ever, always obtains as long, the reason of which is given in 



GKEEK ACCENTUATION. 7 

treating of the verb. The same is the case with the adverb 
o'licoi (properly oiKy). Comp. Apollon. de adv. p. 537. 

Note I — 01 and at at the end were long for the accent with 

the oldest Dorians : thus they accented (piXocrocJHn, daLpo/nivo't. 

(V. Schaefer ad Greg. Corinth, p. 312.) 

Note 2. — The shortening of to and of the diphthongs ot and 

at for the accent may be compared with the shortened rj of the 

Boeotians in tvtttojxi} for tuttto/xcu and Ae-yo/xEvrj for Xtyo/jitvai. 

(S. adTheodos. p. 250.) 

3. In enclitics long syllables are accounted short for accentua- 
tion. S. §. 47. I. 

§.6. 

The quantity of the last syllable of a word is of importance to 
the accent, but never the quantity of the penultimate syllable. 
The reason is, that the last syllable of every word, on account of 
the interval between different words, requires the most definite 
uninterrupted expression. 

Note 1.— Hence the iambic rhythm ( w _/_) is employed for 
dialogue (diverbium), because this variation of accent was 
most familiar to the Attic ear in common life. (Conf. Boeckh. 
de metr. Pind. p. 53.) 

Note 2. — It is usually assumed that length by position can 
exercise no influence upon the situation of the accent. This 
in general is the case, and is founded upon the nature of 
position itself, which consists in nothing more than the in- 
terruption occasioned by two consonants following a short 
vow^el, the pronunciation being necessarily so delayed by the 
two consonants as to produce a long quantity. It must be 
remarked, however, that in one instance position does influence 
the accent ; for no word occurs in Greek, which terminating 
with £ or \p can have the accent on the third syllable from 
the end. 

§.7. 

The three principal laws given in §§. 3. and 4. are sufficient 
for ascertaining the position of the accent in the oldest periods of 
the Greek language. Thus the iEolians, whose dialect must be 



8 GBEEK ACCENTUATION. 

considered as the oldest* of the Greek dialects, and as that from 
which the rest were formed, invariably accented according to those 
three laws. In the whole of their dialect not a single word is to be 
found accented on the last syllable, except the dissyllabic prepo- 
sitions, as napa, 7repl, viro f. But in prepositions this is easily 
accounted for, because they are connected as closely as possible 
with the following word, to which they refer. This mode of 
accentuation among the ^Eolians therefore is not to be explained 
by reference to the grave character of this tribe, as the old gram- 
marians do, but from the thing itself. Hence they accented 
|3oXXa, J3wjuoc, crocpog, &c, because the principal idea of these 
words lies in the accented syllable. The same old accentuation, 
conforming to the sense, has been retained almost invariably by 
the remaining dialects of the Greek language, 1. in the oldest 
part of speech, the verb; 2. in the oldest nouns, the neuters; 
3. in proper names, which belong to the oldest nouns; e. g. 
EvtreiSrig is adjective, but Evrrd^nQ a proper name. But in other 
words these dialects exhibit a remarkable deviation from the 
oldest or iEolic usage, all endeavouring to place the accent on 
the final syllables of words, even when these contain no principal 
idea ; e. g. ayaSog, aotyog. This peculiarity of oxytoning can 
only be explained historic ally •; for marking the last syllable of 
a word with the accent, when the principal idea is not contained 
in this syllable, is in every case an abandonment of the etymo- 
logical signification of the word. This will be made more clear 
in the following §§. by a comparison with modern languages. 

§.8. 

Those called the Roman languages, which are derived from 
the Latin, have in their words mostly left the old radical syllable 



* That the iEolic is the oldest of all the Greek dialects is evident from this alone, 
that it possesses no dual either in the noun or verb (V. Theodos. p. 210.) For the 
dual is only a mutilated form of the plural, which subsequently was assigned its 
definite use as dual, it naturally having appeared unnecessary to employ two different 
forms for the designation of the same thing. SeeButtm. Gr. Gr. I. p. 137. 

f SeeApollon. Dysc. Synt. p. 309. This the Latins have retained. Conf. Priscian. 
p. 1300. Putsch. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. V 

of the Latin unchanged, and merely furnished this with ter- 
minations, which may be considered as the only part be- 
longing to them. Now it is remarkable that the languages 
spoken of, particularly the French, are accustomed to throw the 
accent upon these terminations, their only property in the word, 
because the etymological root, borrowed from the Latin, must in 
its original signification and nature remain entirely unknown to 
them. Thus the French form from fratemitas fraternite, from 
conscriptio conscription, with the accent placed upon the last 
syllable, which is their own property in the word. A similar 
abandonment of the etymology of a word occurs in German 
substantives with the termination ei, as Mahlerei, Reiterei. The 
syllable ei comes originally from the Greek and Latin ia, as 
Melodei from /xtX^Sm, Abtei from abbatia, Klerisei, Tyrannei, 
&c, and the Germans have now transferred the accent to the 
syllable ei their property in these foreign words. This has been 
extended even to other words of really German origin, as in the 
above-mentioned Reiterei, Mahlerei. The preceding may suffice 
to explain historically the accentuation of many Greek words, 
which appears to violate the three principal laws. 

§.9. 

The later dialects, Doric, Ionic, Attic, bear the same relation, 
in respect of the accentuation of many words, to the oldest 
dialect, the iEolic, as the Roman languages to their parent, the 
Latin. Hence the Attic dialect accents, e. g. |3ouX?7, fiunog, 
ao<f>6g, where the iEolic had ]3oXXa, fiw/moQ, aofyog. That the 
accentuation upon the last syllable in the later dialects originated 
in an abandonment of the etymological meaning of a word, to 
be explained only by the given relation of the later dialects to 
the iEolic, or of the Roman languages to the Latin, is proved 
above all by the remarkable fact, that the Greeks almost inva- 
riably accent all words of barbarous (i. e. un-Greek) termina- 
tions upon the last syllable. Thus 'Aoymx (Herod. 2. 30.), 
OvporaX (Herodot. 3. 8.), NijtSr, 'A/3paa^, MeXx^e^k, MixariX, 
Aaj3tS, 'AXtXar, MuvS, Qa/jLvZ. Here one cannot but perceive 
an endeavour to bring the last barbarously terminating syllable 
as clearly as possible before the ear of the hearer, that the word 



10 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

whose etymology was unknown to the Greeks, might appear to 

them at once as barbarous. 

Note. — The law of oxytoning (§. 11.) all words not of 
Greek termination (V. Aristot. poet. c. 21.) is sometimes 
neglected in the MSS. and editions. But it is sufficiently 
founded upon the nature of the thing, and is so general, that 
even in Plut. Num. 9. the Latin pontem is accented Trovrifx, 
contrary to the Latin accentuation, which is exactly like that 
of the iEolians. 



PART I. 

Of the Accent of Individual Words. 

§. 10. 

The whole doctrine of the accentuation of individual words, 
as parts of speech, will rest principally upon the establishment 
of laws, by which the accentuation in the later dialects, par- 
ticularly the Attic, deviates from those general laws that 
suffice for determining the position of the accent according to 
the iEolic usage. But before these laws can themselves be 
given, the following designations must be attended to. 

§. ii. 

I. A word, which has the accent on the last syllable, is called 
6 %vrovov, oxytone, e. g. KaXog, ayaSog ; a word, which has it on 
the penultimate, is called irapo^vrovov, paroxytone, e. g. Xoyog, 
wapShog, oXiyog ; and that which has it on the antepenultimate, 
Trpoirapo^vTovov, propar oxytone^ e. g. cr£J3a(Tfiiog, fXELXi^iog. 

II. From the contraction of two vowels, whether simple or 
double, the first of which had the acute and therefore the second 
the gravis (§. 2.), arises the designation of such blended syl- 
lables by the circumflex, first ( A ) (as the acute and gravis com- 
bined), then ("). As it must not be forgotten that the contracted 
syllable is formed of two, of which the first had the acute, it 
follows that such a circumflex can never stand on the third 
syllable from the end, or even on the second if the last syllable 
be long, because otherwise, by resolving the contracted syllable 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 11 

and the last long one each into two, the acute would come upon 
the fourth syllable from the end. In such cases the acute is 
always found instead of the circumflex. A word which has the 
circumflex on the last syllable is called TTEpHnrwjuiEvov, perispome, 
e. g. (j)i\w (from (j>i\iu) <j)i\w) ; that which has it on the penultimate, 
7rpo7r£pfcr7rw/x£vov, properispome, e.g. a-tojua (from aoofia (ri^fia). 

1. Every word of more than two syllables takes the circumflex 
upon the penultimate, when this is formed by the contraction of 
two syllables, the former of which was accented, fyikitoSai 
(j)i\uar$ai ; e%ete\eovto e£,ete\ovvto. 

Note. — An apparent exception is formed by icu/mai, keIgcii, 
ekekto, Iekelto, &c. with its compounds. Ksifiai is an old 
perfect, without reduplication, like otSa, olx^w, consequently, 
the syllable kel is not formed by contraction (this with the 
connective vowel would give KEO/uai Kovfiai). Hence avaKEirai, 
(TvjKUvrai; but ettikeIgScll (according to §. 16. II. 2). V. Eu- 
stath. p. 1766. 23. On the exceptions formed by the con- 
tractions evvoov, evvov, &c. ; see §. 33. 4. 

2. Every word which, according to the rules hereafter to be 
laid down, is accented on the penultimate, takes the circumflex 
on that syllable, if it be by nature long and the last syllable 
short : EaKpvcrm, rpiaKOvroETig TptatcovrovTig. 

Exceptions from this rule are 1. in those words wherein the 
length of the syllable is produced merely by the arsis, as in <pi\e 
KCKTiyvriTE II. IV. 155. 2. in parathetic compounds (§. 41.), as 

TOUO^E, fJLljTLQ [fl{] Tig), £t(T0p£g. 

III. A word, which has the last syllable unaccented (that is, 
without the acute or circumflex), is called fiapvrovov or barytone, 

TVTTTlt). 

IV. Every independent word, in opposition to unaccented 
ones (§. 46.), is called an opSorovov/uLEvov (ire. independently 
accented word) or orthotone. 

Of the Accent of the Verb. 

§. 12. 

The verb is in a language the oldest part of speech containing 
an idea. For the interjection may indeed be older, but it ex- 



12 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

presses no idea. For language originates with judgment. But 
a judgment consists of three things, subject, copula, and pre- 
dicate ; if, therefore, we shall be able to trace out these three 
things etymologic ally in the verb, there will be no doubt that all 
the partes orationis, really containing ideas, were developed 
after the verb. To prove this, let us take for example the word 
Xiyo/uLEv. The word consists of three parts : the root Aty, the 
connective vowel o, and the termination fiev. If we paraphrase 
in English the ideas expressed by Xeyo/iev, it signifies, as is 
sufficiently well known, nothing else but we are saying; for 
\iyto is equivalent to, / am saying. As in these circumlocu- 
tions we find the requisite parts of a judgment externally dis- 
tinguished, we or /being the subject, are or am the copulate, 
and saying the predicate; so the same parts may easily be 
detected as embodied in the one word Xzyo/uLsv. The termination 
ju£v, as a designation of the person, represents the subject; for 
in the verbal terminations of the indicative, optative, conjunctive, 
and imperative, it is very easy to trace out etymologically the 
roots of the personal pronouns. The syllable Xey, the radical 
syllable, which first gives to the whole verb its peculiar sense, 
its shade, as the predicate to the judgment, is manifestly itself a 
predicate ; finally, that called the connective vowel o, supplies 
the place of the verb substantive as copulate. That this is really 
the case, will be immediately shown by separating the proper 
root of the verb substantive, in the Greek language, from its 
terminations. This root is sometimes the E sound, sometimes 
the O sound ; in the indicative, optative, and infinitive E, in the 
participle O ; for that in el/ui the simple e constitutes the root, is 
evident from a comparison with other verbs in jut, wherein the 
characteristic is lengthened in the natural form (ri^fja from 
riSe), which here in eIjj.1 is lengthened in the diphthongal form ; 
but it is shown above all by the optative ur)v, where the modal 
characteristic of the optative, namely i, immediately follows the 
root e. Now the root of the verb substantive being sometimes 
t and sometimes o, we have thereby an explanation why the 
connective vowel changes from o into £; e. g. Xiyo/xfv, Xiyers, 
&c. Also, if the above be true, the question will at the same 
time be decided, whether verbs with or verbs without a con- 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 13 

nective vowel are older. For as the idea of the copulate 
necessarily belongs to a judgment, which the verb originally 
represented, it follows that the verbs with a connective vowel 
are older, and, on the contrary, that those that are formed 
without it, can only have arisen by syncope, which is always 
a production of later times. It is evident, from what has been 
said, that the verb substantive formed itself properly out of the 
so called connective vowels, as more abstraction is required to 
express by language the simple idea of being or that a thing is, 
without denning by the addition of a predicate, how it is. It is, 
moreover, evident, that the Ionic form of the participle of d/zt, twv, 
zqvtoq, when compared with the other form wv, ovrog, belongs 
to a more recent period, the root of the verb substantive being 
apparently contained twofold therein, which is an abandonment 
of the original formation of this verb. As the verb has been 
proved hereby to be the oldest pars orationis, it will not appear 
singular, if in the doctrine of the accent, which ought accurately 
to follow a language in the historical course of its developement, 
we begin with the verb, namely, with those verbs that are 
formed with a connective vowel.. 

A. Forms with a connective vowel. 

The simple verb takes the accent on the root, when the quan- 
tity and number of the final syllables permit. When this is not 
the case the first law, §. 4., takes effect: AaV — o>, ap7raZo) (pro- 
perly apiraZo), which the length of the final syllable does not 
allow, §. 5.). Hence it is evident, that in those tenses and 
modes in which the changed quantity of the final syllable per- 
mits, the fundamental idea of the verb again receives the accent, 
thus e. g. rjp7ra£ov and apwaZz, because the final syllable is now 
short. 

§. 13. 

1. Prepositions, augment and reduplication, as also every com- 
position, enlarge the idea of a simple verb. The accent, there- 
fore, in these cases is either placed upon the syllable itself, 
which enlarges the idea, or if this be not permitted by the quan- 
tity of the final syllable or the number of all the syllables, as near 



14 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

as possible to the syllable which enlarges the idea. Comp. 
§. 4. 5. 

Note 1. — e. g. 'E7rtX£7£ (imperat. of eiriXiyu)), tXsyov, k(- 
KavSs, KdTBpvKave; liriXzye is different from the simple Xiys; 
therefore, when the nature of the final syllable permits, this 
preposition receives the accent, which in kiriXiya) is not pos- 
sible. The Romans in this resemble the Greeks : disco, di- 
dici, tango, tetigi. 

Note 2. — 'Expyv has no augment, but merely a prefix of £ 
for the sake of euphony (as in e\^ig and x^c) > otherwise it 
must have been %x9^ v i and even then there would have been 
no reason for the paragogic v ; £\priv is an old infinitive, 
used as an adverb. V. Theodos. p. 218. So to \9^ v * n Eurip. 
Conf. Eustath. ad Iliad, p. 1179. 38. "Expr? stands in Apol- 
lonius for kxpw^^W^- There is here therefore no anomaly 
of tone. 

2. It is evident, that in compounds the added word, which 
enlarges the idea of the simple verb, does not carry its accent 
beyond the syllable, which possessed it before the composition. 
Consequently o^e? liriax^ ; not £7rt(7X£C ; $6q, airoSog ; not 
airoSog. Also not Karav^s, Trapaax*) but Karacr^Q) TraoaayzQ > or 
at the most, kcltcktxe, irapaayt, as Hesiod. Sc. H. 446., £7ricrx £ > 
unless here Ittkjx*i from lir'tax?), be more correct. 

Note. — A recession of the accent to the otherwise unac- 
cented first syllable of a compound occurs in other words, 
namely, in substantives when the second word has suf- 
fered syncope : Qioyvig (for Qeoyovig), eirnrXa (for kiriirXoa), 
XsijULappoQ, Qioickog, 'EteokAoc, Aopu/cXoc. The adjectives in 
such a case retain the old tone ; Ka/covoot, kcikovoi, &c. Hence 
the accentuation of veoyvog, from veoyovog, instead of veoyvog, 
is remarkable. On tcaracrxs see Jacobs ad Achill. Tat. p. 729. 
Matthise, Eur. Tr. 82. 

3. Lastly, it must be observed, as has already been laid down 
§. 4. Note, that the accent is never placed beyond the first com- 
position, and, therefore, never beyond an existing augment. 
Hence Kari^xov, irapiaxov, kiriairov, lirijdav, afi^iarav, even in 
the doubly augmented forms, lavviJKe, y)viax ov - ^ n raw&nrc and 
the like, however, there is no double augment. It is evident, 

12 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 15 

therefore, that as soon as the augment is dropped the accent 
passes to the composition : avvotda, irtpioiSa ; for olda is without 
augment. In like manner in the Epic forms airE^E, Karens (not 
Kari X £ Horn. II. III. 243. Od. XIII. 269.) uveXke (not dvAicev 
Horn. II. XIII. 583., but as vcj>e\ke II. XIV. 477.). So 7repi X eve 
(Od. VII. 140., but not tteqix^v, as 0°^. III. 437. ; for here is 
no contraction). Besides viroul^a, vttoelkov, ettie arm with rejected 
augment. Conf. Schol. Venet. II. XVI. 305. VI. 244. Eustath. 
ad II. p. 1084. 28. /isS'iev Od. XXI. 377. ought to be h&iev. 
Note. — The Grammarians appear to have retained a dis- 
tinction in composition between aSov (imperf.) and VSov (aor. 
2.) : egeTSov and ecjiSov. So still in Soph. Phil. 679. kaidov, 
although in Horn. II. XVIII. 233. we have eiviSe, and XX. 
342. e&Sev. Buttmann, however, in Sophocles, silently cor- 
rects into t aiSov, which at least is supported by the analogy of 
avvoida. 

a. The same is the case with verbs, which in prose usually 
put the augment before the preposition : e. g. KaSiZov (not Ka&- 
tZov ; for it is tKaS^ov), icaSevde (not kci§ev$e ; for it is ekciSev- 
Sov), Ka^rjTo (not KadiJTo ; for it is licaSriro). On the contrary, it 
is correct to accentuate, /caS^oro (for there is no ekcl^yjcfto), ztpl- 
Zov, evev^ov, and iraplZov. This is the accentuation to be fol- 
lowed even in Homer, to whom the forms ekcl^l^ov and ekciSyito 
are not unknown. For although the former (Od. XVI. 408.) can 
be removed, yet the latter remains as sufficiently old. Hymn, in 
Bacch. 

That forms like /ca^rjpsv, fiEyr\gav, &c. present nothing remark- 
able or appertaining to this place, is evident, although the Schol. 
Venet. II. XIV. 171. unnecessarily makes express mention that 
these forms must be prop aroxy tone. 

b. Monosyllabic verbal forms by nature long and without a 
connective vowel, take the circumflex, (particularly if the aug- 
ment be omitted) : orij (sorrj), <l>%rj (e^y}), fir) (Kj3»?), yvCo (f'yi/w). 
On the contrary, the short plural forms (pSav, <rrav, (5av, §vv, na- 
turally receive the acute. <Pr)g (2. pers. ind. pres.) makes the only 
exception ; for tyr)g is ind. aor. 2. instead of e^tjq and Qyg 2. pers. 
conj. aor. 2. 

Note. — The Dorians do not appear to have regarded the 



16 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

augment as a composition enlarging the sense ; for they ac- 
cented E(f>ayov, eXiyov, irpi^ov, laraaav, l(pd<yav. Conf. Gregor. 
Corinth. Schaef. p. 317. 657. Phavor. p. 611. 5. But as the 
augment manifestly arose out of the reduplication, the common 
accentuation is more consistent. 

Peculiarity of Mode. 

§. 14. 

1. Optative, — The terminations ot and at in the third person 
sing, optat. act. are (contrary to §. 5. 2.) considered as by nature 
long in accentuation : KaraXei7roi. The reason is, that these ter- 
minations are formed by contraction, e. g. apwaZot from apira- 
Zois, apTTacrai from apira<rai£. This is shewn by the Epic and 
Attic form of the aor. optat. in tie, e. g. Sma-KeSatrae. See p. 29. 

2. Participle. — a. The paroxytone neuter of participles re- 
tains its accent on the same place, even when the last syllable 
is short by nature, as a distinction from the Epic unaugmented 
indicative ; e. g. irapixov (neut. part, pres.) ; on the contrary, 
irapzyov (imperf. indie, for irapuyov). 

Note. — "0(j)e\ov alone forms an exception. Coming from 
o^eXXov it ought, as an original participle, to be accented 
6<j)£\ov. But being subsequently regarded as a particle it 
lost its original accent, like \p£iLv. It might also, in early 
times, be pronounced 6(f)£\ov, as aor. 2. In each case 6<j>e\ov 
is a participle, not an indicative, as is usually supposed. This 
can only be w^eXov. 

b. Composition, and therefore an enlargement of the sense, has 
no influence upon a change of the accent in any oxytone parti- 
ciple, but the syllable accented in the nominative retains the 
tone through all the cases : SoKriSttg, SoKiftivTog, $0Kr)5(vTa. 

Note. — aiicwv cannot be considered as a participle. On 
EMXSuv see §. 15. 2. b. Eustath. ad. II. p. 1097. 63. 

c. The genitive plur. of the fern, participle is perispome (see 
§. 19. first decl. 2.), only when the nominative of the feminine has 
a syllable more than that of the masculine ; e. g. ra^f ig, ra^- 
Seiaa (rax^acrwv). Comp. §. 28. 2. Otherwise the genitives of 
the masculine and feminine are accented alike, tyaivofxzvog, (pai- 
vofiivr] (gen. pi. (fratvofjiivwv). 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 17 

Note 1. — Only Doric genitives in av are always perispome 
even in these latter forms of the second declension : <j>aivo- 
fiEvav. This likewise holds of all adjectives. 

Note 2. — Proper names formed from participles in ofiEvog 
and ajuLEvog are mostly oxytone : SwSojusvoc? 'Op^ojUEvoc, 'Akeo-- 
crafiEvoQ, TdtrajuevoC) 'la/uLEvog, 'A/covyUfvoc, A£?ajii£voc, KXa?OjU£- 
vai, 'AXaXicofiEvai, EvpvjULevai, 'ISojuevcu. Hereto belong also the 
substantives ^E^a/uEvr], ela/mevri, §. 23. c. 1. Some trisyllabic pro- 
per names of this kind, however, are proparoxytone, and follow 
the general rule : "Opjuevoe, KXvfievog. Generally grammarians 
appear to have invented this distinction in the accentuation of 
proper names, as it is manifestly in direct contradiction to 
what has been said above, §. 7., on the subject of proper 
names, in so far as they have retained the old ^Eolic accentua- 
tion. See Lobeck ad Phryn. p. 322. 

Peculiarity of Tenses. 

§• 15- 

1. Perfect. — a. The termination of the perf. act. infinitive in 
m has been formed by syncope, XeAoi7r£vat from XEXonrEfiEvciL ; 
hence it is paroxytone, contrary to §. 12. The same may, from 
the accentuation, be inferred of the perf. pass, infinitive TErixpSai, 
KaSrivSai, Kar^av^ai, IttikuvScil, (see §. 11. II. 1. Note). Yet the 
perf. pass, belongs properly to §. 16. II. 2. 

Note. — In a similar manner the accentuation of the old in- 
finitive in Efiev is to be explained by apocope, thus Xeittejulev, 
contrary to the rule, §. 12., is a paroxytone, because it is apo- 
copised from XELirE/uLEvat. So ek^v/xev, Zevjvviuev, &c. 

b. The termination of the particip. perf. act. is oxytone. Comp. 

§. 28. TETV(j>WQ 3 TETVCpvta, TETV(f)6g. 

c. The particip. perf. pass, is always paroxytone, ^because it 
has been formed by syncope, omitting the connective vowel, te- 
rvfifiEvoQ, ttettwiievoq. It belongs however on that account to 
§. 16. II. 3. 

Note 1. — Some participles (mostly with the Attic reduplica- 
tion) disregard this syncope, and are accented according to the 
general principles. So aXcLX^fXEvog, aicaxvfJLtvog, £X?]Xa/z£voc, 
EacTvfiEvog, acrjufvoc, apfiEvog. Among these Herodian reckons 

C 



18 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

also (Etym. M. s. v.) ovrafievog, and Eust. ad Odyss. p. 
1838. 15. api? jucvoc. The first three, together with ovra/uLevog 
and KTa/iievoQ, are perhaps rather to be considered as presents 
of verbs in jm, (V. Phavor. v. 'Akciy/j^voc.) Finally, the par- 
ticiple eXi]XafiEvoQ occurs in the MSS. themselves mostly as 
paroxytone. Conf. Herod. VII. 84. "R/msvog, KaSfifisvog is 
always proparoxytone, because this original perfect has passed 
into the signification of the present. 

Note 2, — Apollonius (de adv. p. 545.) gives the rule, that 
this recession of accent always takes place when a is omitted 
before jmevog, ovracrfiivog, oura/x£vo£, GvvsXiiXacFfiivog, crvvzXri- 
Xd/uLEvog. The same he supposes of Secnrocrrrig and SscnroTrig, 
Epya<TTrjg and loydrrig. So x? 01 ^ ano - XP° a ' Phavor. p. 273. 
47. adds ripi'ifisvog. In like manner Apollonius accented wett- 
rdfievog, but Herodian 7re7TTafiivog, Phav. p. 1473. 41. 
2. Aorists. — a. The aor. 1. act. and mid. is invariably accented 
according to the general laws ; only it must be observed, that 

1. the particip. aor. 1. act. in ag has the last syllable long, 
as the Doric form in aig already indicates, (sXaaaaig for IXdaag) ; 

2. its infinitive act. is always accented on the penultimate 
syllable, ow/aacrcu. This alone, therefore, will distinguish the 
infin. aor. 1. act. from the imperat. aor. 1. mid., which conforms 
to the general law. Thus e. g. Trdpriaai, kojuktcu, i<pa\pai are im- 
peratives, but tclvvgcli, <pvXd%ai, cKpixrcrai infinitives. 

b. The aor, 2. act. in the imperative of some, and in the par- 
ticiple and infinitive of all verbs, takes the accent on that syl- 
lable which contains the connective vowel. Hence 

I. In the imperative the following : uirk (el-nrov follow, as a 
distinction from the indicative znrov, see Matthiae, Eur. Ion. 
334.), tXSe, eup£, Idi, Xa/31. The two last, however, only with 
the Attics (V. Schol. Venet. II. I. 85. Arcad. p. 149. Bast, ad 
Greg. Cor. p. 121.). Some also attribute trie and <f>ay£ to the 
Attics (Bekker. Anecd. p. 1428). Apollonius appeal's to have 
oxytoned <j>d§i also as imperative of the aor. 2. (Theocrit. Id. 
22. 56.), while as pres. Herodian makes it paroxytone, or rather 
properispome, Draco, p. 58. "iSf and Xa/3£, when used in an 
emphatic sense, are paroxytone. ^Esch. Eum. 127. Xa/3e, Xaj3f, 
Xaj3£, Xaj3f, <j>pdZov. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 19 

The imperative mid. belongs hereto, yet so that the last 
syllable is perispome: ysvov, 7rvSov, (3a\ov, Idov. The last, 
when having the force of an interjection, becomes oxytone, 
according to the analogy of lov, which was also lov. It is peri- 
spome when it denotes the actual contemplation of an object. 
Hence, l$ov, rt tart, and wg ypatyevg cnroarra^dg Idov fxs Kava- 
Spriarov Eur. Hec. 802. The aor. 2. imperat. mid. is also 
perispome in all compounds, the accent never receding, kcitiSov, 
£$^ou, 7rapafia\ov (Arist. Ran. 180.), KaSeXov (Arist. Vesp. 936.), 
while compounds of the imperat. act. fall again under the old 
rule : Aaj3l v7roXaj3f, iX&e f ^eX^e, zliri cnroznre. 

Note, — The imperat. aor. 2. mid. does not appear to have 
been accented on the last syllable in all dialects, Conf. Schol. 
Aristoph. Plut. 103. to £e ttvSov iregtcnraTaC sort yap Ssv- 
Tepog dopiGTog' tovtov <$£ ot 'Arrt/cot ttzqigttCxji /cat y) yjyr\<jic; 
■>)Ko\ov$r}(j£ Ty StaXt/crti)* 17 yap avaXoyia fiapvvet, wg <frr\aiv 
^AiroWwviog. Choeroboscus MS. expressly observes 7ravra 
ra. 7rpo<JTaKTtKa rou j3' fizaov dopiarov ot 'AS^vatot TrepKrrruymv. 
The same says Phavorinus under aVa/3aXou. It is certain, 
that when an imperat. aor. 2. mid. was perispome in the 
simple form, the same happened in the compound. Accord- 
ingly Buttmann's rule in his Ausf. Gr. Gr. I. p. 463, is not 
universal. The following are given by Phavorinus under Xaj3ou, 
p. 1144. 10. 1152. 17. as exceptions from our rule: rpdirov, 
ZiriXaSov, and dcpiKov. Tpdirov I find so accented in Aristoph. 
Ran. 1248. and d<j>iicov in Aristoph. Eq. 590. Soph. O. C. 470. 
has hsyicov, and 147. t/cou, which Elmsley has changed into 
eveyKov and t/cov. 

II. In the infinitive. Here the accented syllable invariably 
takes the circumflex: tt&uv, uttuv, dyaytiv, ttettl^uv, Siyuv, 
<rx&etv. The infinitive mid. of all verbs falls under this rule, 
receiving the accent on the connective vowel, TrtTrtStvSaL, dya- 
yecr^ai, yeviaSai, rpcnraaSai, alaSea&at, XltegScii, dpiaSai ; also 
f piaSai ought to be so accented. V. Phavorin. p. 1 1 86. 44. 

Note. — An observation of the Scholiast on Aristoph. Nub. 
38. is remarkable : KaTaSapSetv' ol 'Arn/cot irapo^vvovcn Kara- 
SdpSeiv. So positive a declaration ought to make us cautious 
in individual accentuations, even such as Siyuv, <rx&£iv. 

c 2 



20 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

But it is questioned, whether the Scholiast has not here con- 
founded KaraSapSzLv and KaTtdapSai (V. Phavor.). Also a 
passage in iEsch. Pers. 968., where tVavspo/mt stands, might 
cause a doubt, whether ipzaSai is not correct, as well as Ipi- 
crSai. In prose, however, it ought always to be written tpivSai. 
III. In the participle act. eXSwv, |3aXwv, 7re7n^wv, iwv, /awv, 
7rid)v. Also, lil)v belongs hereto. V. Etym. M. s. v. ; that Iwv 
is aorist follows from iEsch. Pers. 250. 

Note 1. — Hence, on the correctness of the accentuation 
7r£<f>v(*)v and KaTairtyvwv (as Aristarchus accented, while 
Tyrannio on the contrary made them oxytone; see Schol. 
Venet. II. XVI. 827.), as they are manifestly aorists, there 
is much room for doubt. 

Note 2. — 'Iwv, Kiwv, swv, agreeably to all analogy, ought to 
be accented twv, kUov, eojv, as properly aorists of this kind 
could not be formed. Nevertheless tradition and the analogy 
of TTiMv are followed. 

Note 3. — The old proper names "Iwv, 'A/x^iwv, 'Yirtpiojv, 
Aa/uLwv, form an exception, according to §. 7., as they have 
only v for the characteristic, and not vr, like the aorist 
participles. Likewise EvASwv, as a proper name, belongs 
in its accentuation hereto. Conf. Herodot. IV. 162. 

Note 4. — The accentuations <yyi%<*>v and ux&uv, instead of 
o-y^wv and G\e^dv, ought no longer to be tolerated in Attic 
authors, because ia^^ov is only aor. 2. and never imperf. In 
like manner Sfywv and Siystv are false for ^ywv and Siyuv. 
V. Elmsl. ad Med. p. 234. On the contrary, Blomf. ad 
Prom. 16. 

IV. In the indicative, conjunctive, and optative, the aorists II. 
are always accented according to the general rule, eXafiov, Xaj3w, 
XafioifjiL, not Xaj3w, Saicw, &c. for there is no contraction in these 
aorists. Likewise in the compounds with e^w no contraction is 
to be thought of, <7%w, <r^e? °"XP» because (except the enclitic 
forms) no indicative, conjunctive, or optative, appears as 
oxytone but always barytone; as soon as composition takes 
place, the accent naturally recedes, KaTaayw, Karda^yg, Karacrxy, 
or £7Tt<T7rw, £7rtcr7rrjc , not Karacr^di, Karaa^gg, KaraayJQ (exactly as 
(prjv, tpfig, (jiij, become with the augment ifynv, i(^r\g, t<pri, not 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 21 

l(j)riv, tyriQ, l(j>ri). Kara^x^ would ii ot be an aorist, there being 
none of this form from verbs pure in £, but the present of a verb 
pure KciTa<TX£(*), V. Phavor. p. 1011. 9. p. 1583. 2. The case is 
different with verbs in fit, dvafiio, dvaSu, &c. for here a contrac- 
tion takes place of the characteristic with the connective vowel 
of the conjunctive. 

B. Forms without a connective Vowel. 

§. 16. 

To these belong I. verbs in fit, and II. certain forms of the 
regular verbs, as the perf. pass, and the aorists pass. 

I. Verbs in fii. 

1. The indicative of these verbs is accented entirely accord- 
ing to the general rules ; only the third person plur. of the pres. 
act. is properispome, because the characteristic vowel of these 
verbs (e, a, o, v,) forms a contraction with the vowel of the ter- 
mination. For the termination of this third person plur. in verbs 
in jut is not vtvi, as in regular verbs, but e vrai ; hence rt^ievrai 
ridden; for vt is always dropped in Greek before a-, but re- 
placed by natural length in the quantity. Therefore, first n^ieim, 
then tiSelgl : so igtclgi, SiSovm, Seikvvgi. This s before the com- 
mon termination vrai frequently changes as a kind of connective 
vowel 1 into a; hence TiSidm, Sidoam, iam 9 so that a second 
termination avrm (Boeot. avSi ; see Boeckh. Staatsh. 2. p. 393.) 
must be assumed. This change of a into e, or of e into a, ought 
to cause as little surprise as the change of ervip — a into h-vife-s-e. 
A precisely similar explanation applies to the form TrpoStovai in 

1 That such a connective vowel must be assumed, is shown 1. by forms like 
didoafxev. V. Lobeck, Phryn. p. 245. The a in act is long, because the omission of 
vt is always replaced by a syllable long by nature: tvtttovtgi tvtttovgi, XkovTcri 
Xsovai. 2. By the accent, which without a connective vowel ought to be "igtclgi, 
didovat, ddicvvffi ; as is the case in Doric forms of this kind, which form this third 
person of the plural without a connective vowel : tIOzvti (termination merely vti, not 
evri), uvti, not TiSkvrt, levri, which is the dative sing, of the participle. So also 
from tljxi a third person plur. ivtl might be formed, but hardly len (Theog. 716. 
Bekk.), which could only be a contraction from iei<n, as the forms in ai never appear 
without a connective vowel. This appears to admit of being advanced in opposition 
to Buttmann's view (Ausf. Gr. Gr. I. p. 562 *). 



22 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Homer, II. I. 291. Here the peculiar connective vowel o is 
adopted again from the regular verbs in the place of a or e. 

Note 1. — Hence the accentuation 'lam from el/mi is evidently 
regular, for I is the root of zlfxi ; on the contrary in lam, h is 
the root ; hence Udm, lam. Consequently ifyam is from \%u\ii ; 
on the contrary, l^idm from l^ii\fii. Qam and elm alone are 
oxytone as enclitics; s. §. 47. 1. 

Note 2.' — -"Itrao-t, as has been shewn by Buttmann (Ausf. 
Gr. Gr. I. p. 572.), does not belong to verbs without a cor- 
rective vowel, but is an old perfect. Had this not been the 
case it would have been accented laam. The reason why 
irapeim is not properispome, is that um is enclitic ; see 
§. 47. 1. 

Note 3.— AtSoicrSa in Homer II. XIX. 270. as second 
person, furnished with the connective vowel (StSw dtdolg), 
presents nothing remarkable. 

2. The conjunctive is circumflexed in entire conformity to 
the general laws, the radical vowel being contracted with the 
connective vowel (for without the accession of the latter the 
formation of the conjunctive would be impossible). Thus t&Co, 
tara>, dSu) (d<$£ is the root, whence sl^icj, slSw *, and d&ujv), and 
in the passive r&wfiai, larufiai, di^w^ai; see Theodos. Bekk. 
p. 1058. 

Note, — In the conjunctive and optative of trjjut this law is 
often found violated in the MSS. ; a^ioj for d(j>i(o, and a^twjuev 
for dcpLwfiev, i|iwju£v for t^icofiev; but this thoroughly anomalous 
accentuation has arisen solely by confounding these forms 
with the conjunctive of elfii, iw, 'Iio/ulev ; see, however, Butt- 
mann, Ausf. Gr. Gr. §. 108. I. 3. on Soph. Phil. 705. Bekker, 
Theogn. 94. When Matthias (Eurip. Heracl. 475.) holds 
accentuations such as ttq6(j§i)tz to be analogous to KardSriTai 
and the like, he at least does so in opposition to the opinion of 
the old grammarians. 

1 According to Aristarchus, eidw is the common accentuation; yet ei8(o, ddijg, 
appears also to have heen in use, which for Homer, who recognises the shortened 
conjunctive 'Iva fi^o/xev, is perhaps to he preferred. V. Schol. Venet. II. I. 363. 
VI. 150. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 23 

But in the passive forms the Attics often reject the character- 
istic vowel, and replace it by the connective vowel, so that the 
accentuation now conforms to that of the regular verbs, ASufxai, 
SiSufxai, 'iGTiojuai. The conjunctives Svvtofiat and cTriaTajfxai, 
together with all whose active is not in use, are accented only 
in this manner, but the rest take both accentuations, yet so that 
the Attics mostly prefer that which pre-supposes the omission 
of the characteristic vowel. This obtains even of iotcdjlmu *. 
When grammarians transfer this accentuation to "vfJ-h it ought, 
from the nature of the thing, to be confined to forms of the pre- 
sent pass, and mid., where I is in the root, e. g. as if we were to 
say Trpo'iio/uLai; on the contrary, the aorist 2. ought always to 
be properispome, 7rpoo5jucu, 7rpofjrat, not 7rpow/zcu, 7rpoi]Tcu, V. 
Phav. p. 1397. 57. It would, indeed, be repugnant to sound 
reason to reject the whole root of a word (consequently its 
sense, its signification, in short, the predicate in the judgment, 
§. 12.), and to leave it to be represented by a connective 
vowel. Such an inconsistency would be exhibited by irpodyfiai, 
TrporjTai, &c. wherein the preposition irpo appears formally 
inflected as a verb : 7rpo root, w and r\ connective vowel of the 
conjunctive, and rai termination. In rt^wjucu, nay even in 
a<f)i(i>fjiai a remnant of the root is preserved in $ and i ; but in 
a$v\rai there would be only a breathing of the root. And who 
has ever heard of a breathing without a vowel belonging to it ? 
Therefore such forms, especially as the MSS. are so often 
favourable (V. Thucyd. I. 64. Bekkeri), should invariably 
be properispome. Comp. Phavorin. v. 'AwoSwfiai Elmsl. 
Heracl. 476. 

Note. — In Plato de legg. XI. p. 934. c. even the conjunc- 
tive liriGTiovTai from £7rio-ra/xai occurs as properispome. 
3. The optative of these verbs has the peculiarity of inserting 
an r\ between the termination and modal characteristic (t); 
hence T&dr)v ($£ root, i modal characteristic, tj the inserted 

1 It is usually assumed, that l(rru)[xai alone must always be properispome. For 
this I find no express testimony in grammarians. On the other hand, there is no 
internal reason, why, like riS-w/uai, KEpwvTai (Homer, II. IV. 260.), we should not 
also accent 'iorcjfiai, as the MSS. so often give this accentuation. V. Poppo. proleg. 
ad Thuc. I. p. 229. Herodot. VI. 59. 



24 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

vowel, v termination). This rj occurs now only in the active 
forms, where therefore the accentuation t&eTtov, t&eTiaev, t&e1tz 7 
igtcutov, tarratjuev, lgtcute, StSotrov, ^i^ol/jlev, StSoTrc, is to be ex- 
plained as a syncope from tl^el^tov, tl^elthxev, &c. V. Eustath. 
ad Odyss. p. 1907. 46. But the accentuation of the third person 
plural tiSeIe v, icjtolev, SidoUv, is remarkable ; for here that vowel 
is really extant, only shortened as c, between the modal character- 
istic and termination. For this intermediate vowel also appears 
as c in the active forms of the common conjugation of the optative 
1. in the natural length of oi (e. g. Xtfiroi from Xelwole, see the 
note on Aristotle's Polit. p. 333.) and of al (e. g. rvxfjal from rv- 
\paiz) for the accent; 2. as really visible in the third person plur. 
(keiwoi ev) and in the third person sing, of the Attic forms in e ie, 
(e. g. rvipEiE). Consequently the third person plur. ought pro- 
perly to be accented tiSeiev, 'igtciiev, SlSoiev. But in earlier 
times this r? or e must also have been used in the passive forms ; 
at least the a in the Ionic forms of the third person plur. j3ouAoi- 
a-ro, yEvaai-a-To, tends to shew this. The omission of such an 
originally extant intermediate vowel can alone explain the ac- 
centuations tiSeIo, tiSeIto, t&eXctSe, t&eIvto, larato, lgtcuto, &- 
Solo, SiSoIto, &c. (V. Arcad. p. 171. 27.) 

But besides this regular accentuation the Attics have also 
forms, which no longer recognize the previous existence of an 
intermediate vowel, consequently draw the accent as far back as 
possible. This accentuation is confined solely to those forms, 
the active present of which is no longer extant : Svvairo, Ewicr- 
raiTO) ovotrOf &c. are never found as properispome. V. Arcad. 
p. 172. ; on the contrary in tora/xcu the accentuation 'lavaio, la- 
raiTo, which no longer regards the intermediate vowel, is peculiar 
to the Attics alone. 

Note 1. — The Homeric forms of the optative XeXvto and 
Saivvro are according to the above rule correctly properispome. 
V. Schol. Venet. II. XXIV. 665., XeXvto and datvvro would 
be an abandonment of the optative, whose iota is absorbed 
by the kindred v on account of the following r ; for the diph- 
thong vi never occurs before a consonant. 

Note 2. — All forms which in the optative take the connective 
vowel instead of the verbal characteristic are accented accord- 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. *25 

ing to the rule of verbs with the connective vowel : MSoivto, 
TTpoSoiro, &c. Only in the aor. 2. of trj/it, such an accentuation is 
objectionable on the same grounds as have been adduced above 
against the conjunctives irpo^G^e, 7rpow/xat, instead of 7rpor)<j%e, 
(Conf. Arist. Vesp. 434.) npouiiai. Therefore in Thucyd. I. 
120. and elsewhere forms as npooivro for irpouvro or at most 
7rpooTvTo, &c. ought not to be tolerated. 

Note 3. — On the identity of rj and e as intermediate vowel be- 
tween the modal characteristic and termination, see a remark- 
able expression of Herodian in Schol. Venet. II. XIV. 241. 

4. The imperative of these verbs follows the general rules of ac- 
centuation. That there is nothing uncommon in the accentua- 
tions aVoSoc, irspiSeg, &c. has already been remarked, §. 13. 2. 
However the imperative of the aor. 2. mid. has in composition 
this peculiarity, that the accent recedes in the second person 
singular, only when the preposition is dissyllabic, but that when 
it is monosyllabic the circumflex stands on the radical word : 
wapaSov, Kara^ov, diroSov ; but dtyov, irpoov, irpocHov, IvSov, 
(Aristoph. Eq. 51.) ; although resolved they would be atyeo, 7rpo- 
Soo-o. This accentuation, therefore, ranks with that mentioned 
in §. 15. b. 1. V. Phavor. p. 1571. 1. But it only happens in 
the assigned second person ; otherwise the rule is always fol- 
lowed : TrpoecrSov, 7rpO£<r3"£, &c. 

5. The infinitive active in the present and aorist 2. and the 
infinitive of the aorist 2. mid. are regularly accented on the cha- 
racteristic vowel : T&£vai, laravai, diSovaL, TrapaSovvai, dwoStaSai, 
eaSai, irpoia^aiy diroSoGSai, &a7rrao&at, (paaSat, (not maG^ai, or 
(j)a<j%aL ; for the rule is, that the root of those in a remains short 
in the infinitive), although reduplication and composition should 
require a recession of the accent. The original termination of 
the infinitive active was juizvai ; hence first T&i/xevai, lardjuievaif 
diBojULevaL ; then by syncope and the omission of the syllable fie, 
r&ivai, laravat, Sidovtu, Uvai, (root £, by reduplication U.) 

Note 1. — When the usual manuscripts give the infinitive of 
elfii Uvai also as paroxytone, this accentuation can only have 
arisen from a misconception of the root. The root of eijuli is 
merely I, not le ; therefore the £ in Uvai cannot belong to the 
root, but is part of the original termination of the infinitive 



26 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

fjitvai, (StE%ifjiEvai still occurs in Homer, II. VI. 393.), whence 
by the rejection of fi came evai l , which appended to the root 
I without a connective vowel gives hvac, not Uvai. To this 
false accent we are indebted for the bad forms, which con- 
trary to all analogy have an e between the root and termina- 
tion. (V. Lobeck. Phryn. p. 16.) It is therefore very uncer- 
tain whether the middle hfiai, Ufir\v would not be better written 
hfiat, iifj.r}v, (from tij/xt), so as to leave for a/xi no middle at 
all, which in such verbs is of itself useless, although it would 
be nothing unheard of, as stated by Matthias on Eurip. Here. 
Fur. 559. 

Note 2. — Conformably to this law, the infinitive r&vdvai 
, (TE^vafievai), is formed without a connective vowel ; but r&vd- 
vai contracted from rs^vaivat is also correct, and with the 
Attics, when admissible, should always be preferred. Conf. 
iEsch. Agam. 540. Xaiptt)' reSvdvai S' qvkst dvrepu) Swig, 
Comp. Schol. Aristoph. Han. 1012. 

6. The participle active of the present and aor. 2. is always ac- 
cented on the characteristic vowel : nSeig ($£ the radical sylla- 
ble), LGTag (era the radical syllable), SiSovg, Suicvvg, ynpdg, ica- 
Tafipwg, aXovg, dvaardg. 

Note 1. — The participle iaag is formed with the usual con- 
nective vowel of the aor. 1. (a), and consequently does not be- 
long hereto. There is no oxytone participle in cag, because 
<r in the Greek language is never radical. V. Etym. M. v. 
"Icram, p. 476. 

Note 2. — UoXifrXag must not be ranked under participles, 
as it is only a syncope of iroXvTaXag, on the contrary dvarXdg 
from rXr/jue is correct. The proper names "ArXag "ArXav- 
rog, and Uepicpag TltptyavTog (from <j)dg Qavrog), are paroxy- 
tone according to §. 7. On the latter see Eustath. Od. p. 
1390. 33. 

Note 3. — The characteristic vowel in all participles, being- 
short by nature, can only take the circumflex in the dative 

1 Finally from this tvai was formed by apocope the common termination of the 
infinitive ev ; rvxT-e-Ev, tvtztuv. Bvai as termination still occurs in the inf. aor. 
pass. TV(j>$re-eva.L, rv<j>$i]vai. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 27 

plural ; for vr omitted before <j requires to be supplied by a 
naturally long quantity : see §. 16. I. 1 *. Hence SaucvvvTsg, 
dsiKvvvrog ; but deiKvvcn, &c. AetKVvvreg, SeiKvvvrog would 
be false, for it could only be considered as a contraction from 
EsiKvvovreg, Sbikvvovtoq. 

7. On the monosyllabic verbal forms without a connective 
vowel, as j3??i/, j3?je, j3rj, &c. ; see §. 13. 3. b. ; xp*7 was explained 
by the old grammarians as apocopised from XpwL See Apollon. 
de adv. p. 553. Synt. III. 15. Etym. M. s. v. ; properly however 
it could not be accented xpW according to the analogy of ^rjo-t, 
but rather X9^ m - Therefore we must assume with Eustathius, 
(II. p. 782. 3.), that its original accentuation was X9V, and after- 
wards when it passed merely for an adverb, X9W* Exactly so 
iSov and lEov. Conf. Schol. Venet. II. I. 216. Perhaps also ac- 
cording to the analogy of (prig, and (pyg, to distinguish it from the 
conjunctive xpy- 

II. On the accentuation of the perf. pass, and of the aor. 1. 
and 2. pass, of regular verbs. 

A. 1. The conjunctive and optative perf. pass, of kIkttj^cm, 
iciicXriiLiaL and jui/uLvrniai, have the accent on the radical syllable 
(fcrcc, kAs, fivd) : KeicrCj/iaL kektij K£fcri?ra£, KEKng/xriv kektyJo kekttJto, 
[is/LivioiuLai fJLSfJLvy fxefivrirai, fxejuvyfiytv fie/uvyo /ne/mvyTO, &c. The 
conjunctive is thus accented, because it cannot be formed with- 
out a connective vowel ; therefore in this mode a contraction 
takes place of the radical vowel (KSKTawfiai KEKTay, Ion. kekteti, 
KEKTa7]Tai into KZKTtofiai KSKTy KBKrriTai) with the connective vowel, 
and this renders the accentuation with the circumflex necessary 
(Conf. Theodos. Bekker. p. 1037.); that these forms do not relin- 
quish the radical vowel in the conjunctive, is shewn by the Ionic 
conj. fjLe/uLvtwjUL^a in Herodot. VII. 47.; for here according to the 
Ionic usage a is changed into e, as in bpia) from opaio. In the op- 
tative, on the contrary, K£Krij'jUT]v kektjjo kekttjto no connective vowel 
has been added, but only the modal characteristic i between the 
root and termination : consequently in the optative no proper con- 
traction is observable, as in the conjunctive, and hence one should 
expect kekt^o KtKTriTo \ But here also the traditional accentua- 

1 And this accentuation Buttmann prefers. Ausf. Gr. Gr. I. p. 440. ad Sopli. 
Phil. 119. Hermann ad h. 1. supposes a contraction here ; but it is rather syncope. 



28 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

tion must remain, and is to be explained by the omission of that 
intermediate vowel, which in the optative is placed between the 
iota of this mode and the termination. Therefore kekX^o, [xtfivyo, 
KEKTyo, admit of precisely the same explanation, as t&slo tiSzlto, 
&c. See I. 3. of this §. A remnant of this vowel still exists in 
the Doric fizfAvaiaro in Pindar (Etym. M. p. 579.), which accor- 
ding to the express remark of the Etymologist, does not stand 
for ixiiivaivTo (comp. Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gr. I. p. 441), but for 
[itfjivaiTo or fiefivrjro. Another form of the optative of these verbs 
is that wherein o as connective vowel really enters before the 
modal characteristic, and here contraction is indisputable : kek- 
rqo, julsjuvioto from kektclolo and [AE/uLvaoiTo. Conf. Schol. Venet. 
II. XXIIL 361. 

Note. — In Plat. de. legg. XI. p. 936, b. kektyitcii stands. So 
de leg. XII. p. 954. e. and in many MSS. 

2. The infinitive of the perf. pass, is always accented on the 
radical or characteristic syllable : koStigScli, KareZavSai, Ittlkug- 
Sai, rsrv^ai. 

Note. — Some forms with the Attic reduplication draw back 
the accent : a\a\ri<j%ai, kypfjyopSai, aKayy)<j§m, 'icpSopSai, 
juLEjuLop^ai, TtTopSai (Phavor. p. 224. 54.) The Attic re- 
duplication is a further developement upon an old root ; this 
root is properly that which we now call the reduplication, 
and that which we are now accustomed to call the root was 
with the Greeks the reduplication, in perfect analogy to 
the developement of language. Thus in aicaxwSai, aic is 
the root, but ax the reduplication ; consequently it is regular 
for the accent to approach as near as possible to the original 
radical syllable. Conf. Phavorin. v. aXakriaSai. 

3. On the participle of the perf. pass. See p. 17. 

B. 1. The aor. 1. and 2. pass, in the indicative, imperative, 
and optative is accented according to the general laws: Itv^t\v — 
hv(p^r}(Tav, TixpSriTi, tv^bltjv. When rj is omitted in the opta- 
tive before the termination fxev and re, the accent remains on the 
syllable %u and u ; see I. 3. of this §. So SmKptv^are. Conf. 
Schol. Venet. II. III. 102. 

Note. — When the Scholiast of Theocritus VII. 60. says, 

that Callimachus paroxytones the shortened forms of the 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 29 

aorists (including particularly the third person plural of the 
indicative, as Ikqclt^ev for t/cparr^rjanv, V. Eustath. II. p. 85. 
and p. 465.), he has probably in his mind the passage in the 
hymn to Zeus, v. 55. where according to him instead of zrpa- 
<j)eg the accentuation should be hpdfeg (for lrpd<pr]g, as avpicr- 
Seg. Dor. for <rupt?£ic). In like manner Wolf. Odyss. X. 417. 
has lrpa(j>ev for lrpd(pr}(jav (Comp. Schol. Venet. II. XX. 279.), 
and Odyss. XXI. 377. fi&iev for juE^irjcrav. Yet probably in 
the two passages irpa^sv and /meSitv are to be preferred '. See 
p. 15. For what the grammarian Callimachus has invented 
was foreign to Homer, 

2. The conjunctive, infinitive, and participle are accented en- 
tirely according to the law of verbs without the connective vowel. 
The conjunctive is formed by annexing the connective vowel 
to the temporal characteristic of the two aorists. This in the 
aor. 1. is &c, and in the aor. 2. e, consequently tv(j>%£<±> and tv- 
irtiA), the Ionic dialect still retaining the resolved form. V. Mat- 
taire, p. 122. C. Sturz. But these forms never appear thus re- 
solved in the Attic dialect, but always contracted, consequently 
tv((>%(v, TV7rd). This temporal characteristic appears, 1. as short, 
after the analogy of tl&eiul&v, risers, in the conjunctive (rvtyStu) 
tv(J)Sw, rvirko tvttw), the optative (rv<f)$dr}v, rvTreirjv ; formed by 
annexing the modal characteristic iota, and that intermediate 
vowel rj of which mention has been made above) and the parti- 
ciple {TvfySivrg, whence tvQSeIq rvfySivTog) ; 2. as long, after the 
analogy of ri%r\fii ri&riQ, in the indicative (Itu^^ijv, hvcpSyg), the 
imperative {Tv^y]Tirvirr\Ti), and the infinitive (rv^Srivai rvirrivai), 
consequently the infinitive is always properispome and the par- 
ticiple oxytone. 

» In the edition of iEseh. Pers. by Lange and Pinzger it is remarked p. 268. 
that forms like jxtSLev must be paroxytone, because they are syncopised from [isS- 
Irjvav ; but [ikSiev or \LiavSr\v in Homer cannot on any account be considered as 
syncope, the termination aav being manifestly a later prolongation instead of v. 



30 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

§•17. 

Peculiarities in some Contract Verbs. 

I. A peculiar resolution of contract verbs in aw and ow occurs 
with the Epic authors, which can only be satisfactorily explained 
by a change of the radical and connective vowels. In evx^da. 
instead of tirxerdei nothing has taken place, except the adoption 
of an a instead of the usual connective vowel £ ; therefore £i»x £ - 
rda stands for ti/^raai. In this case the connective vowel has 
assimilated to the radical vowel (a) ; in opow, yeXowyreQ on the 
contrary the radical vowel to the connective vowel. This changed 
radical vowel conforms in quantity entirely to the exigency of 
the verse : ^wwaa instead of -qfiowcja, because this latter would 
not have suited a dactylic metre ; there is nothing uncommon 
therefore in the accentuation of this epic resolution of contract 
verbs. 

Note 1. — The other mode of explaining this so called Epic 
pr6longation (see Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gr. I. p. 149.) is beset 
with difficulties. It assumes that a contraction really preceded : 
zhyzTOLU ev^Ta, but that in Epic the same letter, which forms 
the contraction, was again prefixed : tvxtrdq. In this case 
how can the accentuation be explained, which ought necessa- 
rily to be £t>x £ra £ - ? But a stronger argument against it is to 
be drawn from the remark of grammarians (V. Schol. Venet. 

II. VI. 268), that in evx^daa^ai the a of the syllable aa% is 
short: a certain proof that no contraction from evxzrdsvSai 
must be thought of. The thing however is explained at once 
by supposing a to be a connective vowel instead of £, and in this 
there is nothing more strange than in the aor. 1. act. and mid. 
invariably, and the perf. act. in the indicative, having a for the 
connective vowel. The original shortness of this a will also 
explain, why the form aarai never occurs in Homer as the so 
called prolongation. (See Buttmann, Lexilogus I. p. 9. ; Pha- 
vorin. p. 1381. 9.) Ei>x £T « arcu f° r example would have suited 
hexameter only in the measure l^^l-, which the short- 
ness of a did not admit. 

Note 2. — The accentuation ta for Ida, of which Eustathius, 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 31 

II. p. 546. speaks, has been correctly changed into la in the 
editions. 

Nqte 3. — Oura (Horn. II. IV. 525.), and other similar forms, 
are not to be explained by a syncope of the syllable ore of 
the aor. I. but by an omission of the connective vowel: 
ovtcle, properly ovra; but without £, ovra. Exactly in the 
same manner must be explained the shortness in the ad- 
verbially employed imperative (rtya, instead of aiya, from 
cr'tyae. 

2. The common mode of contraction in verbs pure, it is well 
known, is that which contracts the connective vowel with the 
termination, when this appears as an independent syllable 
(o, at): e(j)iXko, tyikzov, and then contracted once more 
£(j>i\ov ; but in Epic authors examples occur, in which the con- 
nective vowel is contracted with the characteristic vowel: 
vkm i>uai t fuivSieai fivSsiaL, without occasioning any change in 
the laws of accentuation. Hereto belongs 6pr)cu, from opasat 
opaai, and Ion. £ instead of a, bpriat. See Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. 
Gr. p. 505. Phavorin. p. 1574. 33. Also the infinitives in av : 
opav (opazsv, opasv, opav) belong to this class. 

3. The Dorians take the syllable o-s as temporal characteristic 
of the fut. I. act. and mid. ; hence in this future there is a con- 
traction, <pev£,u), favtZevfAai, (^ev^eirat, lao-urai. V. Schol. Venet. 
II. II. 393. The Attics also use these forms, TrXtvo-ovfiai, 
TrXevo-uaSai. 

§. 18. 

Syncoptsed Forms. 

Syncopised forms retain the accent on the place which was 
accented before the syncope. These comprise the forms already 
treated of, as rfrv/ijUfvoe, la-ravm, &c. but particularly also the 
following : — 

1. Those verbs contract in which, the connective vowel is 
omitted according to the custom of the Ionians : avaKoiv&o (for 
avaKOLvko), fivStai (for fivS&ai), liroiio (for £7ro*££o), fyofiiai (for 
<pofikai). Hence it follows as self-evident, that in II. XXIV. 
202. £kXeo must be read instead of kXfo, as Ptolemseus has 
proposed. See Schol. Venet. 

12 



32 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

2. Those forms of the future of ilpd, which have lost the con- 
nective vowel : TragzoTai (for Traplatrat), a7r£orcu (for aTriaerai). 

§. 19. 

Of the Accent of Substantives. 

All substantives are said originally to have been accented 
according to the general law, i. e. on the radical syllable, or on 
that syllable which stands nearest the radical syllable. This 
accentuation the ^Eolic dialect still retains. But the later 
dialects exhibit many deviations from the old usage, which can 
only be learned by observation. 

On the accent of the oblique cases, it must be observed, that 
with few exceptions, the syllable accented in the nominative 
retains the accent, so long as the general laws permit. For the 
first and second declension, particularly, it is further to be 
remarked, that words oxytoned in the nominative take the cir- 
cumflex in the genitive and dative through all numbers, because 
these cases in the first and second declension form a contraction 
of the nominal root with the termination. N. (prjyog, G. 0r?yo-o, 
(j>r}jov {(prjyo the nominal root, o the termination), $rjyo-t, (jyriyol, 
ultimately $rjyw. On the contrary, the accusative and vocative 
retain in all numbers and cases the accent of the nominative, 
which likewise remains in all numbers the same as in the sin- 
gular. The reason is, that the accusative and vocative were 
originally not different from the nominative. 

GENERAL OBSERVATIONS. 

I. Substantives constantly preserve the accent on the same 
syllable in all cases, except the genitive plural. Thus dyysXia, 
dyyzXiai, a^urj, d<pvai. Hence is explained the law referred to, 
§. 32., on substantives ve^eX^ysptra, &c. 

Note 1. — Ionic forms in rj, which terminate in a in the 
Attic dialect, make an apparent exception : iipay) (Attic hpcra) 
gives hpaai in the plural, not Upcrai. See Schol. Venet. ad 

II. XIV. 351. Eustath. p, 991. 24. 

Note 2. — According to Arcadius, p. 133, the Attics drew 
back the accent in some substantives, the same as in adjectives : 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 33 

{]/uepai {ri/mepa), evirpd^iat, rijxwpiai, atrial, ofiiXtai, rpay^iai, 
KivjbiioSiai. Choeroboscus in Bekker. Anecd. p. 1254. states 
that this was done merely by the later Attics. 

2. The genitive plural of the first declension terminated in the 
older dialects in eojv and awv. The Attics contract the two 
syllables into one {tov), whence arises the general rule, that the 
genitive plural of the first declension is circumflexed, eibv and 
awv giving iov or Cov. Except, however, the paroxytoned 
genitives of the words "Erriaiai, d$vr\ (for distinction from the 
genitive plural of cKpvrig), xXovvrig (for distinction from the 
genitive plural of xXovvog), ygriarrig (for distinction from the 
genitive plural of \\priarog). Nevertheless, these distinctions 
appear to be founded upon no internal reason, but to have been 
invented merely by the Grammarians themselves. See Arcad. 
p. 134. 135. In hrimat alone the gen. pi. Irriaiwv might be 
considered as deduced from lrr)aiog. 

3. The accusative plural of the first declension has always 
long ag. The Dorians alone shorten it; hence the accent is 
conformable : Moipag, vtyvpag (Doric) ; Moipag, ofyvpag (Attic). 

FIRST DECLENSION. 

§. 20. 

Masculines in ag and rjg. 

An accurate distinction between substantives and adjectives 
will here be difficult. Recourse must be had to the aid of 
§. 29. 32. 

I. in ag. They are all paroxytone, with the exception only 
of those contracted from eag or aag into ag, which are perispome : 
Boplag Hoppag, 'Ep/maag 'Epfiag, JLovvag, Ypdg, Aag, Mrjvag, 
Zrjvag, Nvficpag, KcpiciSag, 'Aprtjuag, ^AKtaag, Qto/jiag, IlvSag, 
X.vag, <Pi\r)Tctg, (payag, Saicvag, rptaag, yzaag, drrayag (Gen. 
array a), oerpaicag, Xa^avag, icarwcfrayag. In composition they 
retain their accentuation. So in all the oblique cases. 

II. in rig. a. Those contracted from sag into rig are peri- 
spome : 'Epfxiag 'Ep/uLrjg, Meyr)g (see Phavor. p. 1220. 54.), 

1) 



St GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Tlodrig, QaXrjc, Avyrjg, Kifiiqg, 'AireXXrtg. They retain this 
accentuation in the oblique cases. 

b. Those derived from verbs in juli are paroxytone : TrpooTar^g, 
SeGjuoSbTrig, i<p£ry)g, £7n|3or?7c ; consequently they conform to the 
general law. 

c. Those derived from nouns and ending in Trrje, arr\g^ vrr\g, 
lorrjg, orr)g, are likewise paroxytone : ttoXltyiq, ^vfiirrig, ^irap- 
riarrig, 7rp£(j[5vrr}g, AafxoiTrjg, QvjuoiTrig, ^Apxyrrig, JJi^vrr}g 9 
Iciwrrig, arpaTLwrr\g, (W^uwrrje, roE,6rr}g, S£cr7rorrjc ? fiaZvpptfrrig. 

d. All nouns in §r\g are paroxytone : TuSa'c^e, U^Xd^g, 
Kpovi^rjg. 

e. All proper names in rjc are paroxytone : "Opiar^g, Qvicrrr^g, 
'Afcso-rrjc, M.y]pi6vr\g, '0|oArjc, Ni/c^rrjc, Zi]T7}g, ^Apjicrrrjg (conf. 
Schol. Venet. ad II. XI. 306.), TtXearrig. 

f. Polysyllabic nouns in arrjg, if not proper names, are 
oxytone: Xyarrig (orig. ArjVarrjc), Hofxr\aTr]g (V. Phavorin. p. 1891. 
30.), wraKOvcTTrjg, dpyearrig (II. XI. 306.), aKScrTrjg, op^arrig, 
£p7rr}<jrfig, aKOVTKJTrjg, dyKvXiaTrjg, yjqptoGTYig, reu^o-r^c, dX- 
(j)r}<jTrjg. 

Note. — ^evvTYig, TrXdGTr]g, pvanqg, as dissyllabic, follow 
the principal law as paroxytone. Except also Trzv£aTr\g 
(which, however, probably belongs to e. and is better written 
TlevidTrig, like EiXwg), Svvdcmrig, and yzvov<JTr)g. 

g. Those derived from the verbal adjectives of verbs mute 
and pure are oxytone : KTiar^g, (ppaarrig, diKarrrrig, Srearrig, 
dtcpoarrig, iia\r\Tr\g, alxiur}Tr)g, ^rjAwr^e, TroiriTrig, tyiXr\Tr)g, vucrjTrig, 
svperrjg, yafxtTrig (Eur. Troad. 312. incorrectly yajiirrig), jia^r)- 
Trjg, dSXrirrig, iyyvv\Tr)g, XvpiaTrig, XeTriarrig, ^Xevaorrrjg, yzvvr\Tr\g 
(father), apjuoorrjc, KwXvrrjg, fxrjvvTrjg. 

Note. 1. — In composition they retain their accentuation. 
Except KpiTtjg, which, when compounded with any other 
word than a preposition, draws back the accent : ovHpoKpirrig, 
SiKaioKpiTYig. But TrpOKpirrig, viroKpiTrig, &c. Properly it 
belongs to h. 

Note 2. — KvfiepvriTrig, alarvfivriTrig, dXrjTrrg, yafihr\g (in a 
dialect not Attic ; see Schol. Venet. II. III. 272.), and all in 
KTY)g and irrrig are paroxytone. Also QiXfirrig, as euphemism 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 35 

for thief, is paroxytone, i. e. it follows the older accentuation. 
See Eustath. p. 1889. 2. rapaKTrig is oxytone in Lycophron 
and the later authors. Eustath. II. p. 873. 16. Also <mX- 
ttiktyis, for which, however, (raXTriaTjjg is more generally 
used. 

h. Those derived from the verbal adjectives of verbs liquid 
are paroxytone, and therefore follow the general rule : vcpavrrjg, 
£v<ppavTriQ, dyvprriQ, ^aXrrjc, fl"Xvr?jc (irAvvw), TTOTY\g (ttiVw), 

SlKaiOKplTTiQ (fCplVfej). 

Note. — The Attics have such forms also oxytone : ^aXrifcj 

tcaSaprriQ, d/uivvTriQ, (paidpWTrjg, ttoikiXttiq, jcaXXvvr^', evSvv- 

rr)g, irpavvrfe ; see Etym. M. v. 'HpafcXijc. 

i. All verbals, not derived like verbal adjectives from the 

3 pers. sing. perf. pass., are paroxytone : dSoXicr^g, ot/cmjc, 

virrjpirrig, r)\irr\g, ipydrr\g, <pv\ap\r)g, yevrjTrig (member of 

a yivog), wapSevoTTiTrrig, TraiSorpifirtg, j5ij5\iOTr(L\r}g. 

Note 1. — The accent favours the reading yevrirrig, while 
yevvriTrig (father) is correctly oxytoned. In like manner 
irpEvfivTrjg and 7rp£a-j3eur^c;. 

Note 2. — The old forms of these substantives in a (a 
remnant of which is still extant in some vocatives), preserve 
the accentuation of the forms in rig; see §. §. 29. 32. Hence 
linrrikara (iTnrr}\aTr)g), alxjmriTa [alyjJLiiTrig), to%6tcl (ro^OTrig), 
■hyzTa (r)X"*»?e)> SsGTrora (SecnroTrjg). Adjectives, however, of 
the same form deviate from this accentuation. Among these, 
vefeXriyeptTa must not be classed, since it so designates the 
character of Zeus, as to produce a clear recognition of him 
without the addition of his name, in the same manner as 
ymr)oxog, £Karijj3oXoc, &c, when standing independently, 
may be considered as substantives; comp. §. 35. Note 3. 
A£(T7rorrjc in the vocative draws its accent upon the first syl- 
lable : SeWora. 

§. 21. 

Feminines in a. 
I. a after vowels. 

a. Those contracted from a« into a are all perispome : 'A-S^va 

D 2 



36 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

('ASrjvaa), juva. Consequently when resolved they are naturally 
paroxytone : Naucri/caa, eXaa. 

b. Of those in ata : 

1. The dissyllables are properispome : yata, ata, jutala, ypala. 

2. Polysyllables on the contrary, when lengthened like ad- 
jectives from forms in rj and a, are paroxytone: 'ASijvcua, 
Evvaia, avpjULaia, KaXajuaia, <jz\y)vaia, rjXiaia, TTEpaia, aXicaia, 
k\aia, wpovo/j-aia, aKrala, dpx^a, dvayteaia. V. Eustath. p. 474. 
Schsef. Greg. p. 393. These forms may be considered as fe- 
minines of adjectives in atog. But, when names of towns, 
they are prop aroxy tone : Qojicaid, 'Niicaia, Kvraia, UoTicHaia, 
Nvaaia, AiXaia, 'larlaia, UXdraia. Eustath. ad Dionys. Per. 76. 

Note. — YlXaraiai as plural is oxytone ; see 5. and e. 2. 
TlXaraia is merely Homeric (II. 2. 504.) and Attic. The 
forms 'EpvZpala, Kippala, as names of countries (suppl. yfj) 
are paroxytone, being properly adjectives. 

c. The Attic forms in ed, not capable of contraction into rj, 
are oxytone : yeved, Sea, SwpEa, 7TT£\zd. 

Note. — 'Pact, as a proper name, is paroxytone ; so the Ionic 
forms in £a, which the Attics could have contracted into ij : 
alyavid, TrreXid, l$id. Teyea alone is proparoxytone. Yet 
it is better even to mate this paroxytone. Eustath. p. 271. 286. 

d. 1. Substantives in elcl, derived from adjectives in rig of the 
third declension, are proparoxytone : dXii^Eia (aXrjSYje), av- 
SaSeia, dad^Eia, evaipEia, dirwiXeia, vyiEia, Evicksia. On losing 
the characteristic s, they become paroxytone: Eurv^a, av- 
SaSia, &c. 

Note.— The older Attics, prior to the time of Euclid, con- 
sidered the a as long, and therefore paroxytoned these forms: 
dXriSeld, EVKkela (see iEsch. Sept. 685.), evkXelclv EpEtg, 
Aristoph. Av. 604. 731. vyiEid, Eq. 1185. IvTEpovEia, although 
Herodian held this word to be usually proparoxytone. See 
the Scholiast on this passage of Aristophanes ; comp. Choero- 
boscus ap. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1314. Eustath. Od. p. 1579. 27. 
2. Concretes in eid are likewise proparoxytone : [3a<ri\Eid 
(queen, from fiamXEvg), lipEta (priestess, from hpEvg). 'AAsS- 
dvSpEid, H^veXottelcl, QdXEia, KpdvEia, 7reXaa, rpvcpaXEia, KaXav- 
pEia, HifjnrXEia, Travdicua. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 37 

3. Abstracts in ud, derived from verbs in euw, are paroxy- 
tone : |3a<nXaa (kingdom, j3a<7tX£uw), hpeia (priesthood, uptvw), 
tKcrfta, 7roXiTsia, dpcnrtTeia, SovXda, epjurjvtia, vrjvTua, irpoaraTua, 
dXida, dXrjreia, ^opda, arpaTda, iraiSda, Xpda (Aristoph. Th. 
180). 

Note. — According to Ammonius, fiaaikua (kingdom) was 
also properispome. It is then, however, evidently neuter of 
fiaaiXziog, the older form for (daaiXuog. 

4. Concretes in ua are oxytone : Zeid, xp £t " (Philem. p. 197.), 
0O£>j3aa, (jteXeio., irapeia, dpsid. 

2. Plural names of towns in eai and eiat are oxytone : 
Ktyxpsai, 'Opvtat (also 'Opvacu), BpvvEiai, Avysiai, Quai. 

e. 1. Those in id are mostly paroxytone, particularly in the 
abstract sense : dvdpia, SiSacncaXia, dyysXla, XuTovpyla. 

2. Some concretes with a collective signification are oxytone : 
icaXid, po$(*)vid, Iwvid, Kpivwvid, veorrta, cnroyyid, XaXid, opyvid, 
nvpicdid, <nrodid, cncid, fjLvpfjLrjKid, irai^id, Trpoaraaid, irpacnd 
(Arcad. p. 99.), (jTparid, rpo^aj al/uaaid, dvSpcacid, rpvfiaXid. 
Eustath. ad. Od. p. 1574. 28. To these belong particularly 
geographical names, as those of the Srjfjioi: XeXiSovid, 'E-iriKri- 
<pi(yid, Qpid, ActKid, Aovorid ; besides the plurals Horviai, Qtcnriai, 
whose singulars TloTvid, Qiaririd, are proparoxytone. 

Note. — 'AXaoo-icoTTta is oxytone, II. XIV. 135. paroxytone, 
II. X. 515. In both instances it would be better r (8id to 
TTtpisKTiKov) oxytone. OiKoSo/xm was oxytone olKodo/und with 
the Attics, Lobeck. Phrynic. p. 487. 

3. Those in rpid, derived from masculines, are proparoxytone : 
ipdXrpia, Idrpia (so Alexis in Eustath. p. 859. 14.), vv/ucpevrpia, 
woiriTpia, fxa^rjTpia, lyxvrpiarpia, XavKaarpia, (pap/LiaKevrpia. 
Add the proper names 'Epirpta, KaXavpia (Eustath. II. p. 287.), 
YloXv/uLvia, "0/z7rvta, Qzcnria, Xdjuia (Aristoph. Vesp. 1176.). 

Note. — According to Etym. M. v. Adfiia ; as propar- 
oxytone, Xdfiid, it signifies the monster (Lamia), but as par- 
oxytone, Aafiid, the town (in Thessaly). 

f. Of those in oid the compounds are proparoxytone ; dyvoia, 
evirXoia, dvoia, didppoia, ofioTrXoia, Evfioia : on the contrary, the 
simples mostly oxytone ; potd, XP 0l< *- Tpota and iroia are par- 
oxytone, yet woid also occurs. 



38 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Note. — When the oxytone forms drop iota, they follow the 
usual accentuation ; poa, xP° a > 7ro ' a : on fy (TTO "' remains 
oxytone. This peculiarity of accentuation extends also to 
other oxytones: aeipd, aipa, Supd, $£pa. Eust. II. p. 914. 23. 
Also the Attic ?w?7, Ionic £ot?, may be referred hereto: but 
the proparoxytone then becomes oxytone ; tcarappori, eirixpod, 
irepnrvoii. 
g. Those in via draw the accent as far back as possible, a 

being always short : fivla, opyvia, dyvia, viicvia, "EXks'&via, 

^QtpdSvia, Qvia. 

Note. — In all^these forms (also in those under f) the oldest 
Attics held a for long. Hence they accented dyvoia, vsKvla y 
&c. Mrirpvid, bpyvid, and dyvtd, are oxytone with the Attics, 
but in Homer follow the general accentuation, II. XXIII, 
327. XX. 254. 
2. Those in va are paroxytone : 6%va, Kapvd, Kb>$va. Mdvrvd 

(Mantua) alone is accented according to the example of the 

Romans. The others are said to terminate properly in ??. 

h. The few in wa (for the most part properly feminines of 

adjectives in woq) are paroxytone : wa, fxvwa, Miviga. The 

forms 7rwd and <mod are not good Greek, and ctXwd given in 

Lexicons for dXior) does not occur. 
II. a after liquids. 

a. Those in \a, fia, and va, (the Doric 17 dXaXd excepted), are 
never oxytone. When the penultimate is long, they draw the 
accent as near as possible to the syllable containing the idea : 
if the penultimate be short, consequently a long, they are par- 
oxytone : KvWa, KiXXa, jd^tXXa, djuiXXa, aeXXa, SveXXa, TcXl- 
o-iXXa, fia/ceXXa, a/xaXXa, IlfornXXa (Herod. 6. 66.), S/zcfXXa, 
yavXa, iravXa, dvairavXa, roXfia, Sfzaiva, vaiva, AaKaiva, Spdicaiva, 
Sspdwaiva, XvKaiva, Sicnroiva, fioviruva, ykvva, AlicTvvva, Mfj- 
Sv/Liva, l&fivpva, Kpwfxva, jiipifxva, Trpvfxva, I'^Sva. Eust. II. p. 
694. 14. 

Note. — The Latin names in ma are in Greek properispome : 
2aj3tva, QavaTiva. Arcad. p. 96. QiXofi{]Xd is paroxytone. 

b. 1. No noun in pa is oxytone if a be short. Polysyllables 
in pa, when the penultimate is long, and the last syllable short, 
draw the accent as near as possible to the syllable containing 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 39 

the idea : apovpa, fid^aipa, (TKoXoirevdpa, Tdvaypa, Arjiaveipa, 

KipKvpa, ytyvpa, ay/cupa, oXXvpa, (r<f>vpa. 

Note. — Nouns in rpa, Spa, Spa have all a long : therefore 
KXvTai/nvriaTpa, 'HAtKrpa, Xoviorpa, KaaavSpa, kviSpa, Ka§i- 
Spa, dXivdr'ftpa, KoXvfifirjSpa. Only Arunr)Tpa(rj) and cfkoXo- 
7T£v$pa have short a. 

2. If the penultimate be short the last syllable is usually long : 
triavpa, iroptyvpd, 'E^vpa (not "E^vpa, V. Arcad. p. 101. 1*2.), 
rijuipa ; in KoWvpa the last two syllables are long. 

3. Of polysyllables in wpa, (fraXupa, 7rXr)%u)pa } XrjSwpa, Ylav- 
Swpa, bwdipa are paroxytone, ^aXirwpa and iXirwpd oxytone. 

4. Those of which masculine forms in pog are extant retain 
the accent, which they had according to the laws of adjectives 
(§. 30.) : 'Eraipa (kralpog), hrapa (erapog), TXvicepd (yXvicspog), 
EKvpa {kicvpog), 'Epu^peu (IpvSpog), 7repiaT£pa, apiGTEpa, 7T£vSepd. 
Qaidpa draws back its accent, because QalSpog does the same. 

Note. — Plural names of towns are usually oxytone (did to 
7TEpiEKTiKov etvai) ; therefore it frequently happens that these 
names are oxytone contrary to the accent of their masculines : 
'EXcuS'spat (eXzvSepog), Horviai, ttotvicl. In 'EpuS'pcu (epv^pog) 
the accentuation agrees, that of 'EpvSpai or "EpuSpat being- 
contrary to the analogy of these names. 

5. Those derived from other words by change of sound are 
oxytone : <j>Sopd ($$"sipa>, e^opa), dyopd (dysipco), j3opa, \apd, 
(j>opd, dpd, 0wpa, Sopd, Kovpd, ovpd, aeipd, typovpd, irXsvpd, Xsvpd. 
They retain their accent in composition. 

6. Of dissyllables those are properispome which have a diph- 
thong in the first syllable, but those which have a vowel long by 
nature in the first syllable are paroxytone : fiolpa, alpa, evcrrpa, 
(jTeipa, 'Kpa, xhp a > X^P a ' upa. 

Note 1.. — All in avpa are paroxytone : avpa (Avpa proper 
name, Etym. M.), <ravpa, Xavpa. ^vpa is properispome. 
Comp. Herm. de em. rat. p. 425. Schol. Aristoph. Ran. 313. 
c. No substantive in <ra is oxytone. Having all a short, they 

draw the accent as near as possible to the principal syllable. 

Movtra, piZa, opvZa, fiaZa (V. Schol. Aristoph. Pac. 1.), Slxfja, 

yXw<T<7a, iriaaa, at<ja y vvaaa, SdXaarcra, ^ApiSovaa, Svpa'icouiTat, 

HirvovGoa (6t(T(Ta). See Draco, p. 20. 



40 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

III. a after mutes. 

No substantive wherein a mute precedes a is oxytone ; they 

all, therefore, conform in accentuation to the general laws: 

Siaira, KoXoKvvSa, aKCtvSa. 

Note. — Names of women in $d and Sa are properly mere 
Doric forms in Srj and $17 ; hence they are all paroxytone : 
AfjSa, 'AvSpo/j.&a, 'Ei/LiaiSa, Kto-o-cu&a. So also Fopyo\6(f>a 
Aristoph. Eq. 1 186. Aaj3Sa in Herodot. V. 92. is an exception. 

§. 22. 

Feminities in 17. 

I. General laws. 

a. Those formed by contraction from ea are perispome : aXw7r- 
£/cf/, \eovrr), yaXfj, gvkji, dfivy^aXr), kvvt), (j>aicri, yi), 7rap^aXr)j 
d^eXcpidri. 

b. Those derived from the perf. pass., perf. 2. or aor. 2. act. of 
verbs are oxytone. So all which have o in the penultimate, the 
verb from which they are derived having e instead of it. The 
latter are mostly to be recognised in the change of sound : ypafx- 
jJLT) (yiypafifiai), Tifiri (rerijuai), ariyfiri, fipvyjir}, /ioX?r?7, dfjLOLJ3ri, 
(ttoXt), (p^foyyr], oljuttoyrj, ir^jiavri, /uovfj, ttoSt), apTrayri, ypa<f>r] 3 
dvaroXr), Bida)(fj, rapa\{], dirodo^r], (popfirj, (3ov\ri, a/cor?, (TKa^fj, 
GTpocpi], rpo(j)rj, TpoTvi], poiri], (nrovdrj, vofir), oXk??, kXo7T»7, Sokt], ypr\ 
(X£w), poy] (pitj). See Eustath. II. p. 539. 

Note I. — 'Apwdyr} (hook) is distinguished from apirayr} 
(rape) ; in like manner cncdfyr} (skiff) from cnccKpri (pit). 

Note 2. — In composition these words retain their accent : 
TOfii], k7rirofJLr}. Only dvappor}, v^poppor], KaWippor}, olvo)(or}, 
icrroSoicn, KcnrvoSotcr} draw it back. See Eustath. II. p. 992. 57. 
Schol. Venet. II. XIV. 372. According to this is Elmsley on 
Aristoph. Ach. 922. to be corrected. 

II. i] after vowels. 

a. Those in ari and vri are paroxytone : kavdr], Siyvri, opvt], 
Aifivri,x\zvr], K£vt), Ssvri, Evr], 

Note. — Skeu>7, together with its compounds Karaaiaivri, &c. 
and Qvri, are oxytone. 

b. Those in or) and wy) are oxytone : fiori, \°V) vrvor], Zwri, Siori, 
tjow/j, dXtoi). 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 41 

Note. — Ootj, Olvot], and XAorj, as proper names, are paroxy- 
tone. On $drj see the preced. §.y. Note. 

III. v after liquids. 

a. 1. Those in At? which have a diphthong in the penultimate 
are oxytone : avXri, evXri, dirsikij, wruXyj, ovXrj (scar). 

Note. — OvXat (offering-barley) was barytone, but it is better 
to class it also with oxytones. Conf. §. 30. II. a. §. 21. f. Note. 
In like manner Sa'A*?, QovXrj, SotjAtj. See Etym. M. v. EvXai. 
Schol. II. Venet. XIX. 26. Buttmann, Lexil. 1. p. 194. Ac- 
cording to Eustath. ad II. p. 1169. 39. ovXri (offering-barley) 
was oxytone, but ovAti (xAcuva) barytone. 

2. Those in aXrj, eAtt, tjAt], oAt?, tArj, vXyj follow the general rule, 
and are paroxytone : 7rdXr}, ZdXrj, Sf/xfArj, dyiXrj, ottjAtt, yap.i{Xr], 
fiapiXr}, jUuartAr7, a<rj3oAri, Sep(r6Xr), tjAtt, kotvXy), orra(j)vXr}. 

Note. — In those in oAri the oxytones of I. b. are excepted. 
2ra0uAry (bunch of grapes) is distinguished from (jracjivXrj 
(plummet) ; <j>vXri, 'AyyeXrj, TravreXr) (V. Steph. Byz. v. 
'AyyeAr^), /a^aArj, ya/uL^Xr}, X^'b ^vXrj are oxytone. 

3. Those in wAri are oxytone if they be not proper names : 
7rav(TioXrj, TspTrioXri, evx^Xtj. 'EpiwXri is paroxytone as a proper 
name, oxytone as an appellative. 

b. Those in /uri, if not belonging to I. b., are paroxytone ac- 
cording to the general rule : yvwfir), ^aa^r?, aXfir], \dpfir}, o-KaA/^r/, 
KaXdfirj, ^dfir], Kvfifxr), (prjfir}, ko/xt], jmvrjjuir], kwAtj/xtj. 

Note. — 'Opjuri, irvyfir}, deafirj, (jmSa/uLri are oxytone. But the 
first three belong rather to I. b. 

c. 1. Those in vr\ formed like participles are oxytone : c^a- 
ju€v?7, dafievr}, KXaZo/msvai. §. 14. Note 2. 

2. All the rest in vy) are paroxytone, if not belonging to I. b. ; 
only (pspvri, /xrj^avi], <f>avri, evvri, aicrivr], tyovr}, 0wvt?, rjdovri, ^Aey- 
fxovr], 7rXri<7fJLovri, xapjuovrf, KaXXovri, dy\ovi] (on ay^ovrj see the 
Appendix), ywr) are oxytone. Conf. Phavorin. v. BfAovrj. 

d. The few in pr} and <rrj are paroxytone : Koprj, Sipy, dSdpr}, 
KOpcrr), au^r?, alSpr), ydarpri, irdrpr]. Kaprj is oxytone for dis- 
tinction from rb Kapy) ; in like manner dipt} is distinguished from 
Seipr]. 

IV. ri after mutes. 

a. Those in j3r?, yr/, Srj, (£tt), when not belonging to I. b. are 



42 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

paroxytone according to the general rule : j3Xaj3rj, f/ Hj3?], Xwj3»?, 
7rayrj, rpvyr), OTzyr], xdvo\j, o£o\j, NtSri, 7T£C7?, o£r?. 

Note, — 2ty?7 (ot?w), Kpavyri (»cpa£w), irX^yi) (77X77 o-ow), toge- 
ther with KOfiidr], (ppadr), (jtvyri, oXoXvyri, Ivyri, dfxapvyi), avyr) 
(a£w, to dry), ivfiri, iffi, and avdrj (both from the same root 
doiSri, de&to, adw), eSuSri, belong to I. b., as upon a nearer view 
almost all oxytones of this kind. 

b. Those in 7rrj, /07, 717, when not belonging to I. b., are pa- 
roxytone, Au7TT7, (T/cItTTJ, 0-0X77)7, SIVW7T17, OT50O77T7, KpOKY], dlKf], 

Travfcrj, vt/cr/, juukjj, KipKtf, 'I^a/cr?, Ka/crj (as substantive of kcikoc)? 

jivpiKr], 7roSo*caKr], KarwvaK:i7, k\iKr\ y ^otvi/crj, "A777, aTrdrr\, 'Ejccmj, 

K0777T7, jueAeti], koltyj. 

Note. — Those belonging to I. J. and those formed from 
adjectives in tfco'c and from verbals in roc are oxytone ; iroinrr) 
(?T£jU7ra>), avTpaTrri, fdoraviKr), 'Arrtfcr), j3torrj, Air^, rsAsrrj (pro- 
perly rfXeorrj ; formed like ciKO|0£roc) and TtXtvrri, dperri, 

JUTjXwr?], KEpWTT}, ELpKTri, CLK.TT], a/CO)K?7, lu)K.{), CUC?7, CLLKYl ', ^vXaKl] 

belongs to I. b.; ir6pirr\, although coming from irupix), is 
barytone. 

c. Those in 0tj, x*)> ?*! belong mostly to I. #. ; hence they are 
oxytone. Those which do not belong to that class are barytone 
conformably to rule : they are St^rj (Styai), c/ca^^, a/caX^n, rt»xn, 
fJidxn, iiaXayr), jiiaXS^, 7t73 - 7f, o7ra3"Tj, and all proper names of this 
ending. Kp&ri is oxytone. 

As a result of the several rules on the accentuation of all the 
words of the first declension it appears, that the primitives and 
proper names, as the oldest words of the language, have re- 
mained faithful to the old iEolic law of accentuation ; they are 
all barytone ; on the contrary, derivative words, as formations 
grafted on those older, are oxytone. This has been explained 
§§. 7, 8. 

SECOND DECLENSION. 

§. 23. 

Masculines and feminines in og. 
I. og after vowels. 

Those in aog, vog, rjog, tog, wg are oxytone : vaog, Xaog, vvog, 
vlog, fiopfivXiog, xapaSpiog, alyvmog, tpwdiog (and generally 

12 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 43 

the names of birds in tog), irr\6g, Tirvog, TaXaog, St/pEoc, avfyeog, 
Saog, a^cX^coc (Ionic), dSeXQiSEog. (On those in tog S. Phavor. 
p. 1121. 21.), ave\piog, tpiveog, oxeog, augzog, KoXoiog, 'A^atoc, 
'iXXvptog, 'Aer/cAi]7noc, Kpiog, jdiog (bow), fxovtog, ^Trzpyziog, 
''AXtyuog, IlrjvEiog. Aapeiog forms an exception. 

Note 1. Several in iog (which properly may be considered 
as adjectives) are barytone : SaKTvXiog, 'ASrivaiog (Athenian), 
'ASrivaiog (a man's name), and other gentilia in iog, together 
with most proper names : 'Ayvppiog, Kplog, Xiog, &c. Even 
'AvicXrimog and dveipiog were in Homer's time still proparoxy- 
tone. Eust. 11. p. 860. 10. Compositions with dv&piog are 
proparoxytone : i^avk^iog. S. Eustath. p. 971. 25. 

Note 2. — Most proper names in aiog are proparoxytone if 
derived from similar properispome adjectives, so Tip.aiog 7 
*A$rivaiog. Tpvydiog, 'landtag, &c. are properispome. Conf. 
Schol. Aristoph. Pac. 62. 

Note 3. — Some proper names of three short syllables 
(w v> *J)> to distinguish them from adjectives of similar forma- 
tion, are paroxytone : BaXiog, 'PoSt'oe, Sx f ^'°£> KXoviog, 
'O^iog, AoXioc, Tv^iog, Apaiciog, KXvriog, ^rpariog, Qpaaiog, 
Xpofiiog, Qpvyiog, liXvTiog, &c. Biog (life) for distinction 
from fiiog (bow) is barytone. 

Note 4.- — The words vKopiriog, vvjuufriog, and yop.^>iog are 
paroxytone, probably formed by syncope. 

Note 5. — Simple oxytone forms in eog and barytones in oog, 
when contracted into ovg, take the circumflex, in conformity 
with the rule to be laid down in adjectives, that all simple 
nouns in sog and oog are contracted into ovg : ddeX^ideog 
(falsely given in lexicons either d^eX<piS6og or dSsXfpidiog) 
dSeXty&ovg, Svyarpidtog Srvyarpi^ovg, dvsipiadovg, rrXoog 
irXovg, Seog $"£ve, voog vovg. In the nominative and accu- 
sative dual the contracts have the peculiarity of rejecting 
further contraction, and of oxytoning these cases : wXou) irXw, 
dStX^td) a&XcjiiSw. Comp. §. 40. 2. Note. 
II. oc after liquids. 

a. Words in Xog of two short syllables are barytone : (rdXog, 
TTaXog, SoXog, <j>dXog, crTvXog, KTiXog ; so also when a mute pre- 
cedes Xog : (5ij5Xog, f5vj5Xog, 6\Xog y KoyXog, kukAoc, ni-irXog ; 



44 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

but if X be preceded by a long vowel, or a diphthong, or another 
X, these words are oxytone : avXog, KavXog, w^Xog, j3)?Xoc, 
SaXoe, fiaXXog, <nXX6g, <j)eXX6g, IXXog, SeXXoc, 'EXXoe, tciXXog. 
Conf. Schol. Venet. II. 16. 234. 

Note. — QoXog (dome) for distinction from SoXog (mud). 
IlTXoc, ZijXog, SovXog, fiXog, besides the proper names raXXog, 
TiXXog, "YXXog, MuXXoc, ¥vXXog, ~NtTXog are excepted and 
follow the general rule. Mo^Xog is oxytone. 

2. Polysyllables in aXXoc, uXXoc, iXXog, rjXoe, aXog, ovXog, 
avXog, eXog conform to the general rule. Only 6fji(paX6g, alyiaXog, 
KopvSaXog, 'IraXo'cj and QeaaaXog are oxytone. In like manner 
TpifiaXXog, KpcnraraXXog, KopvSaXXog. 

3. Diminutive forms in XXog and vXog are paroxytone : vavri- 
Xoc, TpwiXog, Kpd)[5vXog, rpo^tXoe, Alrr^vXog, MvpriXog. 

Note. — "IrvXog, ''O^vXog, icovSvXog, cr<j)6v$vXog, SaKTvXog 
and yoyyvXog are proparoxytone : cuTQoSsXog (place abound- 
ing with aG(j)6deXog), ofizXog, ofioXog, ItiKtXog, juvtXog oxy- 
tone ; (TTpofi'iXog, ofxlXog, aiyiXog, irveXog proparoxytone. 

4. Forms in u)Xog are accented according to the general rule. 
Only AlrioXog and UaKru)X6g are oxytone. 

5. BovKoXog and anroXog belong properly to adjectives. §. 33. 
II. 2. 

b. 1. "Words formed from the 1 person perf. pass, (mostly ab- 
stracts in juog) are oxytone : vvy/nog, (j>payfi6g, mciad/nog, Saafiog, 
avy KaXv/afjLog, $£(T[i6g, Xjorjo-juoe, aTracr/uog, \paX[i6g, Svjuiog, j(Vfxog. 

2. All proper names in a/uiog and all other words in afiog of 
the measure ^ w w are barytone : Uplafiog, Tvprafiog, liipya- 
fiog, Ylvpafiog, Tevrafiog, KaXa/mog, ^dXafiog, Kva.fA.og, aprafiog. 

Note. — Horapog is oxytone. 

3. Words in ajiog of the measure _ ^ w are oxytone : ovXa- 
fiog, x^pajiLog, <ptopaf.i6g (and usually (piopia/mog. Schol. Venet, II. 
XXXIV. 228. Phav. p. 1851. 30.), (TKivSafAog, X iafiog. 

Note. — "Opxa^og is barytone. 

4. Those in tofiog and those which have a diphthong before 
juoc are oxytone : fiwjuiog, Zwfiog, xpuijiLog, Xoifiog, Xaifiog. 

Note. — Oljmog, wfxog, Kvfiog are barytone. 

5. All dissyllables in o/nog and dpog are barytone : Bpofxog, yo- 
jnog, TpofJiog, ydfxog, rdfxog, dfiog, ^dfifiog. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 45 

Note. — To/mog passive : rofxog active. 

6. Those in ri/iog are barytone as proper names, oxytone as 
appellatives : ktjjuoc, kvjjjuo?, Srifiog (fat). 

Note. — Ari/uLog (people) is barytone. 

7. Those in vfiog are oxytone ; only Sv/Jiog (thyme) is pa- 
roxytone. 

8. Those in /nog, in which a consonant precedes fi, are oxy- 
tone : o^aX/uog, IvSaXfiog, dpiS/uog. 

Note. — Only those in Tjuog are barytone : Udr/nog, iroTfiog, 
besides 6\juog and ojfiog. 

c 1. Those in dvog are barytone : (rrityavog, icXifiavog, BaX- 
avog, yoavog, wXdvog. 

Note. — Ovpavog, ^Hpi^avog, 'Ojcfavoe, Xi)(av6g are oxytone 
according to the analogy of the following. 

2. Proper names in dvog and all in avvog are oxytone : f HjOw- 
Siavog, Tepfxavog, Sf/cavoc, 'AAavoe, 'lovXiavog, Mapiciavog, Se- 
j3aarmvoe, Ktpavvog. Tvpavvog, which lengthens a only by 
position, is prop ar oxytone. 

3. Those in 7vog and dissyllables in wvog are barytone : irplvog, 
irlvog (irivog ?), lylvog, Slvog, G^olvog, /*u?Tvoc, irpCjvog, Kiovog, 
ihvog, olvog, alvog, KapKivog (Herodian. Dind. I. p. 20.) ; but 
KapKivog also is good. S. Schol. Aristoph. Pac. 792. According 
to Etym. Gud. p. 209. lylvog is also paroxytone. 

Note 1. — Hereto belong nouns coming from the Latin in 
inus and several proper names: AzovrTvog, 'PriyTvog, 'Aicpayav- 
rlvog, Aartvog, (piXtvog, Ntvoc, Aivog. XaXivog, together with 
Iplvog, is oxytone ; Kajuvog, KvtcXdfxivog, vaylvog, together with 
KOTLvog and tXivog, are proparoxytone. 

Note 2. — Polysyllables in ojvog are oxytone : Koivuvog, 
olwvog, T&iovog. 

4. Those in svog and r\vog are accented according to the rule. 
Only irapSivog is paroxytone ; \r\vog oxytone, together with all 
names of nations in r)vog : Tvpavvog. 

5. When a consonant precedes vog the words are barytone : 
OKvog, inrvog, vfivog, Sdfivog, pajivog, Ar\fxvog, rvpavvog. 

Note. — Kairvog, together with d/uvog, is oxytone. 

6. Those in vvog, particularly names of nations, are oxytone: 



46 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

ypvvog, Qvvog, B&vvog. Bovvog, together with 7rXvvog, follows 
the same accentuation. 

d. Words in pog are accented according to the general rule : 
only xppog, cropog, rvpog, tcaipog, Kripog, aiopog, ovpog (pit ; ovpog 
wind), firipog, <j>povpog, ay pog, sicvpog, Aoicpog, larpog are oxy- 
tone, kralpog properispome. 

e. Words in aaog and aog are oxytone : Kiaaog, 7T£<x<roc, ko- 
Xoaaog, Avpvr\aa6g, AvKafiricraog, Kapriaaog, 'iXttrtxde, Hap- 
vaaaog, fivaeog, ^AXiKapvacraog, Taprriacrog. So TlaKrog, Aovaog, 
Xpvaog. Nfjo-oe and irdaaog (Eust. Odyss. 1845. 31.) are 
barytone. 

Note 1. — Some proper names draw back the accent upon 
the syllable containing the idea, particularly when they lose 
a (7 : K.dpr)<rog, "Ejoacroe. So MiXtcrvog, Aiaaog, Qvacrog, Kia- 
aog (Plut. Alex. 41.). 

Note 2. — Kv7rdpi(j<Tog and vdpictaaog follow the general rule, 
together with all in vaog. 
f. Of those in %og and \pog all polysyllables are oxytone ; so 

also the dissyllable l%6g. "EXt^oc, as a proper name (Thucyd. 

8. 80.), is proparoxytone, together with XdXv\pog and x^p^a^og. 
III. og after mutes. 

a. Words in j3oe, yog, Sog follow the general law : 6X(3og, 
irdrayog, \6yog, MfjSoc, vdpdog, UivSog, GfidpaySog, pdfidog. 

Note. — Aoj3oc? koXo]3oc, Xoiyog, (prjyog, UeXaayog, 6$6g, 
cnro^og, rayog, ovdog, 'IvSog, 6pvp,ay$6g are oxytone. ^ivdog, 
which usually followed this rule as oxytone, is made barytone 
by Herodian. Conf. Schol. Apollon. p. 294. Schsef. 

b. Hog, Kog, rog follow the law. Kriirog, rpotrog, "OXvjuirog, 
(pwKog, Gwtcog, XaKicog, KOKKog, KpoKog, Sicricog, TriSrjicog, "ifivicog, 
(poprog, xporog, jxvprog, dpKTog, Korrog, Karrog, irXovrog. On 
those in aicog S. §. 30. III. Note 1. 

Note.— 1. S»co7roc, Kagwog, and all in wrrog, which are pro- 
perly compound adjectives ; 2. Spiyicog, xaXicog, acricog, amog, 
fyaofiaKog) ipiTraicog, (jivXaicog, avaicog (S. Aristarchus in Phavor. 
p. 1857. 38.) ; 3. all in eiKog, which properly are adjectives in 
iKog ; 4. those originally verbals, as fiporog, verog, viferog, 
GTpaTog, TOKtrog, avptytrog, TrvptTog, afia^trog, aTpamrog, 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 47 

aQvayerog (so Aristarchus, Tyranni.0 a^vcryeTog, S. Phavor.), 
oiarog, Kwkvtoq, ywpvrog, derog, fiovXvrog are oxytone. 
"A/mriTog, aporog and rpvyqTog are proparoxytone in the con- 
crete, and oxytone in the abstract sense. Biorog is always 
barytone. All in ivicog are paroxytone. 

c. Those in (pog, ^oe, Sog follow the general law : xpri^og, rd- 
<j>og, d<TKa\a(f)Og, KoXa<j>og, KE7T(j)og, fiocr^og, Tpoyog (course), 
/uvSog, Zr\Sog, irropSog, yovSog, ipoSog, Xrjicv&og, aicvSog, Xafiv- 
pivSog, fjirjpivSog, "OXvvSog, ipajuaSog. 

Note 1. — 'ASeA^oc (properly ddeXtyeog), GTpovSog, fiot^og 
(properly adjective), j3orj3"oe (from j3orj$ooe; s. the adjectives), 
op/iaSog and dXtyog are oxytone. So fionfyog in Euripides. 
S. Eustath. p. 1761. 20. Yet in Bekk. Anecd. p. 107. it is 
paroxytone with more analogy, ^rpov^og is in Attic better 
properispome. Schol. Aristoph. Av. 876. The Attics barytone 
adsX^E the vocative of d^X(p6g» 

Note 2. — The Doric accus. pi. of masculines was og instead 
of ovg, but this syllable is considered long in reference to the 
accent. Thus SvcnczpKog dXwweicag instead of SvaicipKOvg. 

§• 24. 
Neuters in ov. 

1. No neuter in ov is oxytone except cXfov, nrspov, £vyov, 
ipTTETov, Xovrpov (water for the bath, Xovrpov bathing-place), 
and wov. To these are added, but improperly, the derivatives 
from verbal adjectives, as Qvrov, pvrov, fiorov, and the hetero- 
clites $£<T[id (Szafiog), &c. 

2. Diminutives in iov of more than three syllables are always 
proparoxytone ; in like manner those of the trisyllabic, which 
consist of three short syllables. On the contrary, most that are 
of dactylic measure are paroxytone, especially when two conso- 
nants immediately precede iov : -rraidiov, crrXsyyiov, Kpa/nfiiov, 
Sa^ioVf tpKiov, dcnciov, ]3fj3Xiov, d/mviov, $r)piov, ykypiov, xpvaiov, 
(TiTiov 9 <r-)(oiviov, \pixiov, Xovrpiov. Eust. p. 233. 268. On XySiov 
or XrjSiov, which Didymus writes proparoxytone, S. Eustath. p. 
1146.63. Phav. p. 1187. 16. 

3. TleSiov alone of w T ords of three short syllables is paroxytone. 
Grammarians consider it not to be a diminutive. S. Etym. M. 



48 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

v. IIcSij, and especially Eustath. II. p. 255., who says : " 7re<$iov 
is not a diminutive ; when it is to be used as diminutive of 
TriEri it becomes proparoxytone." Conf. Phavor. p. 1461. 16. 
Conf. Etym. M. v. Amj3ouXtov. Eustath. II. p. 1196. 15. Phav. 
p. 1339. 17. adds iroSiov (from irovg). Comp. on these dimi- 
nutives Bekk. Anecd. p. 793. Arcad. p. 120. and elsewhere. 

Note. — When two consonants, the latter of which is a li- 
quid, precede tov, the words are proparoxytone : "yyiov, ik/uov. 
But these, as probably a great many others, ought not to be 
considered at all as diminutives. S. Phavorin. p. 1377. 17. 

4. Those in aiov are proparoxytone : z\aiov, "Hjocuov, rpo-iraiov, 
"Epfiatov. Conf. §. 30. I. d. 2. 

Note. — Instead of Tpoircuov the old Attics accented rpo- 
7ralov. 

5. Those in siov are properispome : \vxvuov, (3a\avuov, 
jULOvasloVf Trav^OKELOv, StSacncaAaov, wdetov, otjjueiov, eXeyuov, 

VO&ELOV, ^OXvjULTTELOV, (3pOVT£lOV. 

Note 1. — Tivuov, ^ijelov, BouSaov, and some others, 
(mostly neuters of adjectives in Etoc) are proparoxytone. 
Bekker. Anecd. p. 1343. Lobeck. Phryn. p. 368. sq. 

Note 2. — Herodian p. 308. Herm. gives the following rule : 
— Those only in zlov are properispome, the primitive of which 
is perispome in the genitive. Hence 'AgkXtittioq 'ActkXyiwiov 
forms ^Acnc\r]7rt£Xov, but 0r](X£vc, Grjtrtwc, Or\<raov, not Qrjcrdov. 
According to this, however, a great number of accentuations 
would require to be changed. 

6. Diminutives in tov (if they can be called diminutives) are 
never paroxytone : Sivdpsov, opvsov, oarpsov. Also dariov is 
probably better proparoxytone, as with the old grammarians. 
S. Schol. Venet. II. XXIV. 793. How 6<jtovv can be formed 
from oo-rfov, Kavovv from kclveov, is shewn above in substantives 
in eoc, ouc, and in adjectives. Comp. §. 30. b. 1. It is evident that 
the contraction ogtovv alone led to 6<tt(ov. For in itself bariov 
is as false as d§zk$i§iog. Conf. Herodian. -repl fiov. \i%. p. 38. 

The following is observable as the result of the several rules 
on words of the second declension : Neuters which are the oldest 
substantives of the language have also remained most faithful to 
the oldest (^Eolic) accentuation ; containing scarcely any oxy- 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 49 

tones. Next to them are such as have a mate for the 
nominal characteristic ; of these very few are oxytone. The 
most oxytones are found' among words in which a vowel or a 
liquid precedes og. They must therefore be regarded as the 
newest words ; for they deviate from the old (iEolic) accentua- 
tion. This has been explained §. 7, 8. 

Lastly, some peculiarity is exhibited in the accentuation of 
diminutives in i\og, uXoc, icricog, and iov, of which the first are 
almost invariably, and the others partly, paroxytone. The 
Greeks intended by this accent to impart stress to the diminutive 
signification ; a peculiarity which is carried to still greater extent 
in adjectives. 



THIRD DECLENSION. 
§. 25. 

I. Monosyllables. 

a. Oblique cases. — Here the general law obtains, that in the 
genitive and dative of all numbers those syllables by which the 
nominative has been increased receive the accent, namely so that 
the circumflex stands on a final syllable long by nature and the 
acute on a short final syllable, while the nominative, accusative, 
and vocative, as the oldest cases, retain the accent on the root. 
Hence avg avog, fiijv fiiqvog, 5r}p Sripog Sripl Sripa ; tu% alye 
olyolv alysg alyCjv alyag ; pig pivog ptvi piva. 

But for the dative plural this accentuation applies only when 
the termination <ji is joined to the root of the word : a\t,L The 
Epic forms which unite <n to the unchanged plural retain the 
accent on the radical syllable : yzipeGGi (-^dpEg), S-npEcron (Siipeg). 
Note. — The peculiarity of this accentuation is perhaps to be 
explained from the genitive plural, which in nouns having a 
consonant for the characteristic was formed by the Ionians 
with a connective vowel between the root and the termina- 
tion. The Ionians said p-ovtuv, &c. in the genitive plural. 
This the Attics contracted into [irivwv, and then transferred 
the accentuation of the genitive plural on the termination to 
the genit. and dat. of all numbers. This explanation at least 

E 



50 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

becomes probable when we consider, 1. that in monosyllables 
whose genitive plural remains barytone the Ionians have left 
no traces of the use of a connective vowel, as writov for wtwv, 
&c. ; 2. that they never employed the connective vowel e in a 
monosyllabic participle, the termination of which always re- 
mains barytone ; 3. the Attic accentuation of numerals in dg 
ddog in the genitive plural. See these nouns. 
In the genitive dual and plural some nouns deviate from this 
accentuation; 1. all monosyllabic neuters: ovg wrotv iortov, <j>u)g 
(pd)Toiv (pd)Tix)v, Kpdrojv. (Eustath. p. 1715. 58.) Hvp has already 
in the nominative plural the heteroclite form irvpd (from irvpov), 
consequently also 7rvpwv according to the second declension 
(Eustath. II. p. 43.). If inflected according to the third it would 
give irvpa Trvpuv. 2. All nouns having e or cu for the nominal 
characteristic : Swg 3"wwv $<Lolv, d/muig Efiwwv, Tpujg Tpwcov, 
7rAwe 7rXwwv (Eustath. Od. p. 1425. 52.), kwc kwwv (Eustath. 
p. 318. II.), (Trig viuv. (Conf. Etym. M. Sew?. Aristoph. Lys. 
730.). Schol. Venet. XIII. 103. Phavor. p. 1642. 16. 3. Some 
nouns which were originally dissyllabic, as iralg (-n-aig) ira&wv 
7raidoLv, <P(£g ((pw'ig) (jxocwv (jnocoiv, cag {Sa'ig) SqSiov SaSotv. 
The Dorians circumflexed all these forms. S. Schsef. Greg, 
p. 317. 

Note 1. — The following contracts deviate from the ac- 
centuation of monosyllables in the singular as well as dual 
and plural : Xag Xaog Xai Xaiov, Krip (»«ap) tcijpog K.r\pi, r\p 
(tap) ripog ijpi, vTog vTi; while the oblique cases of <pprip 
{(ppiap) are accented entirely according to the general rule of 
monosyllables of the third declension : (pp-nrog (pprjri (ppr}ToTv 
^prjrwv. (S. Herodian. in Chcerobosc. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1265.) 
The dative gtt£(jgl from (nrkcrcn remains baiytone. Some also 
wished to make the Attic genitives yqpiog and KEpwg from 
yrjpaog and ictpaog oxytone, ynpwg and Ktpd>g. But Herodian 
opposed this, Bekk. Anecd. p. 1209. and with reason; for the 
Attics accented even Kpiug according to the rule. Hence it 
is also clear, that the accentuation of the genitive of x°^C> 
which according to Elmsley (Aristoph. Ach. 1013.) must be 
X 0( *>g, n °t X 0( ^£' * s without analogy. For vEa>g belongs to an 
entirely different class. S. §. 27. III. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 51 

Note 2. — The genitives Sovptov and yovvtov (not Sovpiov 
yowcov) belong as heteroclites to the second declension. 

Note 3. — Some proper names are also excepted, as M/jv 
Myvog, QCjv Qiovog, "£l\p ^Qi-rrog, which conform to the old 
accentuation still obtaining e. g. in the monosyllabic parti- 
ciples. The same accentuation is followed in the dual and 
plural of wag: wavroiv wclvtlov waai, and of the compounds 
of sig : fir\&ivb)v firjdecn. 

Note 4. — The accentuation of monosyllables is followed by 
the syncopised forms in rjp and wv : waH}p warpog warpi, 
kvwv Kvvog, Svyarrip Srvyarpog SvyaTpi, &c. ; together with 
yvvri yvvaiicog yvvaiKi yvvaiKa, &c. (the word was pronounced 
yvaiKog yvaiizi yvaaza) and $6pv in the dative Sop'i. 
b. Nominative. — The JEolians accented all monosyllables with 
the circumflex, because they had no oxytones. Conf. Gramm. 
Meerm. ap. Schaef. Greg. p. 662. The remaining dialects have 
retained this old accentuation only 1. in monosyllabic neuters 
without exception: (j>Cog (light), ovg, wvp f wav, o-Kwp (not aicivp), 
aralg (not araig), Kr\p, ypv, and names of letters, julv, vv f £t, ou, wl, 
p(o, gclv (not aav. S. Theod.), rav, v, a, $1, }(7, w ; the neuters 
are the oldest substantives of the language, and consequently 
retain the oldest zEofic accentuation ; 2. in those masculines and 
feminines whose accusative is parisyllabic with the nominative ; 
L e. in all whose accusative terminates in v, and vocative in a 
vowel : Xlg Xiv (not Xig Aiv), Kig klv (not Kig klv), ypavg ypavv, 
fjivg /uvv, Spvg Spvv, avg avv, vavg vavv ; 3. in some with a con- 
tracted nominative, as QpaiZ, Qpq%, j3oa£ /3w£, waig walg (also 
Epic accusative waiv } voc. wat), wp6i% wpoL%. 

Note 1. — The Attics also accented yXav% with a circumflex, 
the other dialects, on the contrary, having it oxytone, yXav^. 
So TauS, a river in Sicily. KAa'e, although kXelv in the ac- 
cusative, has the nominative oxytone, because S is the charac- 
teristic. On those in ig, which Aristarchus oxy toned without 
exception, see Eustath. II. p. 841. 21. 857. 33. Aristarchus 
was led to the accentuation Xlg Xiv, Kig klv by the totally 
different icAac kXuv ; for, according to Etym. M. p. 567. he 
inflected Xig Xivog. Comp. Herm. ad Eurip. Bacch. 1166. 

E 2 



52 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

JEschrion correctly accented \lg \1v } kXq kXv. Conf. Phavor. 
p. 1185. 14. 

Note 2. — All the rest whose accusative is dissyllabic, i. e. 
terminates in a, are oxytone in the nominative : Zeuc, m|, 
. Sripj-Swg, (pug (man), (ptog (mark of a burn), Tpug, §/xwe, <r>?c> 
(j>piiv, \r]v, ^>wp, cWc, dag (from da'ig), irovg, not irovg, which 
supposes an accusative ttovv, voc. ttov, that can never occur 
from the simple irovg. S. Apollon. adv. p. 554. 

Note 3. — Compounds with monosyllabic nouns of the third 
declension follow the general law of accentuation : 2a/xo^pa$, 
^a/ULoSpaKog. 

§. 26. 
II. Polysyllables. 

General Observations. 

1. As long as the principal laws permit, the accent remains 
on the syllable which possesses it in the nominative. Only the 
vocative, which is the oldest form of the nominative, sometimes 
changes the accent after the iEolic manner, as is shewn in the 
individual examples of oxytones. In forms paroxytoned in the 
nominative, which in the vocative shorten the syllable contain- 
ing the nominal characteristic, the accent usually approaches as 
near as possible to the principal idea : "AttoWiov "AttoWov (Xtov 
is the syllable containing the nominal characteristic v. The 
nominal characteristic is that letter which next remains after 
throwing away the termination : x A7r6X\cov-og). 

2. No neuter is oxytone. They have all the accent on the 
syllable containing the idea, or on that which stands as near as 
possible to the syllable containing the idea. 

3. No simple noun substantive in 2 or \p of more than one 
syllable is oxytone, and none is prop aroxy tone in the nomi- 
native ; they are all either paroxytone or properispome. Here 
i and v before ? and \p are always considered short for the ac- 
cent, so that all in which a, e, i, o, or v precedes %, or \p are pro- 
perispome if the penultimate be naturally long. Conf. Theodos. 
p. 238. Gottl. Draco, p. 44. Thus Qoivil, BoXdvZ, rjAt$, SwpaZ, 
Ko\avpd\p, KvicXioip, avXa^. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 53 

Note. — Aristarchus considered that irripvZ,, when standing 
in a collective sense, as II. II. 316., should be oxytone, 
rrrepvt Conf. Eustath. II. p. 229. Etym. M. v. Uripvt 
Phavor. p. 1 595. This accentuation, however, rests upon no 
grounds, and is contrary to all analogy. With as little reason 
can we say tw£. 
The several words not comprised under the above (neuters 

and nouns in £ and \p) are classed here according to their 

nominal characteristic. 

I. Words whose characteristic is a vowel. 

E. 1. All words in svg are oxytone. In the vocative, when g 
of the termination is dropped they take the circumflex instead 
of the acute : ficKriXevg, fiaaiX'cv. No vocative of the third de- 
clension is oxytone if it be really distinguished from the nomi- 
native by a peculiar form, because, being the oldest form of the 
nominative it follows the oldest yEolic accentuation, which re- 
cognizes no oxytone. Those only in ig and vg remain oxytone. 

2. Those in rig, of which very few occur, are either barytone 
or perispome : rpiyjprig, 'HpaicXrig. The former is properly an 
adjective, and like all adjectives in rjprjc, has the peculiarity of 
not passing the accent over the syllable rjp, because it is formed 
by contraction : hence the vocative is Tpiriptg, not rpiripeg. It 
is also peculiar in dropping its characteristic s in the genitive 
plural (§. 34. d. Note), hence rpiripuv ; rpiripEtov being wholly 
false. The Attics say rpt/jpwv (as <jvvr)Sii)v, svrjStov) ; the Ionians 
rpiripewv. As the perispomes in r)g are formed by contraction 
from irjg their accentuation is perfectly simple, according to the 
given rules of accent in contraction. 

I. — No noun with the characteristic iota is oxytone. "Otyig, 
troXig. On the accentuation of these words, which change their 
vowels in the oblique cases, see §. 27. on the Attic declension. 
For Kparaug (Od. XII. 124.) see Phavorin. s. v. 

O. — The feminines are all oxytone. The accusative singular 
of those in <Lg is distinguished from those in w by taking the 
circumflex, while the latter, like the nominative, are oxytone. 
2a7T0w, (2a7T0ooe) Scnr^ouc, (2a7r0oi) Sa7r<£oT, ^cnrcfxl) ; al^wg 
aldovg aldol alSw. In the vocative in ot both forms take the 



54 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

circumflex, the reason of which has been explained above in 
those in evg. 

T. — All in vg with short v in the nominative are barytone : 
fiorpvg, Trpicrflvg, eyx^Xvg, iriXeicvg, yevvg, wirvg, Trrjxvg, X& v £> 
yypvg. With long v they are either oxytone or perispome : 
w\ri%vg, vrjdvg, ix^vg, l$r}Tvg, 6'iZvg, 'Epivvvg, l^vg, oacjtvg, 
ocppvg. 

Note 1. — 'I^Sue, l£,vg, oafyvg, 6(ppvg occur also as perispome, 
which, at an earlier period, was probably the case with all 
these oxytones. If the nominative be perispome the accu- 
sative is parisyllabic. Herodian. Dindorf. p. 31. says: 
*X^c> ocr^vg, otypvg, have this accentuation only when they 
are feminine. 

Note 2. — On the oblique cases of those which change their 
vowels, as trrixvg, tt^xzuv, see §. 27. on the Attic declension. 
H. — There is only one Greek substantive with the charac- 
teristic rj : "Aprig^'Apriog, which, however, may perhaps be better 
derived from the iEolic "Apevg "Apvog. 

Q" — The few of this kind are paroxytone : npwg, aXcjg, 
"A$wg, yaXiog. 

II. Words whose characteristic is a liquid. 

N. — a. Words in which a, e, r?, or 7 precedes v are all oxytone : 
'AXjc/iav, /j.eyi(jrdv, Xifirjv (Xifievog), kt\^{]V {Kr\(^r\vog), laariv (to-cri?- 
vog), Sz\(j)ig $£X(pTvog, aicrig aicrivog. 

Note 1. — Only "EAArjv, uprjv, and compounds, whose idea is 
consequently enlarged by composition, are paroxytone : apx L ~ 
7roifA7)Vi QiXoTToifAiiV) Eviratav, TiTavoirav, ^EpfioTrav. 

Note 2. — Apollonius de conjunct, p. 570. marks fieyiarav, 
Zvvav, and vtav with the circumflex ; so also wVctv, as from 
w Irav. This accentuation, however, would only be possible 
in contraction from awv into av ; but even here we find 'lay 
(from'Iawv) oxytone. Hence in Apollonius it is probably more 
correct to follow Bast (Add. ad Greg. Cor. p. 904.) by ac- 
centing fjityiGTav, %vvav, vsav, which is confirmed by the form 
Aapudv (from AaptTog, as vtav from viog) in ^Eschyl. Pers. 
650. If Irav be from lrr\g, the only correct writing is & \av. 
Comp. Herm. ad Soph. Phil. 1373. and Reisig. Conf. I. p. 217. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 55 

Didymus (in Phavorin. p. 1898. 35.) wished to have made 
the whole w trav, viz. from trrjg vocative era, Doric (?) Irav. 
In such case a catastrophe of the accent would take place in 
b) Vav. But the derivation of Apollonius is manifestly pre- 
ferable. 

#. Those in vv are barytone : fioavvv, ttoXtvv, &c. 
c. 1. All proper names in wv with a vowel preceding are 

barytone : 'A/z^iwv, *Twv, Kpovtwv, Ovpav'uov, 'Arpdwv, IT17X- 

diov, Xatt)v (not Xad)v, as in Aristoph. Eq. 78.). 

2. All feminines in wv are oxytone : ^AtSwv, KaXvSojv, K0X0- 
<pd)v 7 2t^t5v, <jr}TTE$(i)v. Only yX?7^wv and /j,rjicu)v are barytone, 
because, like k'uov, they are also of the masculine gender. 

3. Of masculines all collective ideas are oxytone : SaQvibv, 
<j>oiviK(i)v, %Tnrwv, fcua/xtov, j3owv ; also all names of months : 
Ilvav&piwv, YafAK)\ui>v T MaifiaKTripiwy ; besides all in scjv, as 
kvkeojv, )(apaSp£(i)v, afjnreXeujv, aKavSsojv, and a great many 
names of places : 'EXikcjv, av\wv. 

4. Those in /3wv, yo)v, Sujv which retain w in the genitive are 
barytone : Tpifiwv, ctju|3u>v, 7rvpy<i)v, A y [y(ov, kwSwv, kXvSwv. 

Except those in ytov-yovog UacfrXciyiov, Aatarpvyiov, and dywv 
aytovog. 

5. Those in 7rwv, kwv, and tlov are likewise barytone : Aaju- 
7ru)v, Aclkiov, UXaTwv. Except the collectives of these termina- 
tions and dyiajjv, \ltwv. 

6. In (pwv and yjuv there is none which falls under considera- 
tion here except kv^ujv (not kvQujv), and the perispome Tvfyiov; 
those in $wv are barytone, unless already comprised under 2. 
and 3. To the latter belong Mapa%<ov, KaXvSwv, together with 
many geographical names in wv, which have been received from 
collective ideas. 

7. Those in Xwv, juwv, vojv, pwv, crwv. if not belonging to 8., 
are barytone. 

Note, — KrjSsjuwv, fiyz/Mjjv, Irvpajv are oxytone. 

8. Tatov is perispome according to Arcad. p. 16. 10. But the 
reason of this accentuation has not yet been explained. In 
TloGsidoiv and TvQwv there is contraction from aiov, which 
does not happen in rawv. Tawg therefore has the following 



56 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

forms, 1. raw c and rawg according to the second declension; 
2. rawv (?) and tclujv according to the third. 

9. Those in uwv are barytone if w remains in the genitive : 
^A/uKfriTpvwV} 'UXeKTpvbJv. 'ZiKviov ^ikvu>voq belongs to 2 ; but 
oxytone when they have o in the genitive : aAsicrpuwv, oXek- 
Tpvovog, Tripvujv, 'A/uKpiKrvujv, KepKViov. 

P. — All in rip are oxytone : except the names of nations, IKrjp 
and "Ij3rjp, and compounds, as irav%r)p ; besides [ifirrip, ^vyarrjp, 
dvarrip. These last three, however, proceed in the oblique 
cases, as if they had been oxytone in the nominative : /j.r,rr)p, 
firiTipog, iir\r£pi. 

Vocative. — Besides fiiirrfp, SvyaTrip, elvdrr]p > also dvi'ip, <W/p, 
irariipy and a(DTr)p take the short fp in the vocative, hence from 
the remark made above, pi 53. (that no independent vocative, 
really distinct frorn the nominative, is oxytone), it follows that 
these vocatives must be barytone : fJ-rjTep, SvyctTtp, uvarep, avzp, 
Baeo, Trarep, awrep. Arj^r^p hath ArijmriTSp not &r\fir\Tzp in the 
vocative. 

Dative plural. — Those whose root terminates in zp throw out 
this £ by syncope in some forms, and in the dative plural join 
the termination gl to the root by a connective vowel a, which, as 
the representative of the omitted and originally accented e, is 
also oxytone : irartip Trarpog iraripGi irarpGi iraTpaai. This con- 
nective alpha is therefore always accented in the dative plural : 
dpvaGi, viaai. Herewith, however, we must not confound the 
forms aorpacri, 7rpo(jw~a<ji, wherein the art is merely appended to 
the simple plural aarpa, irpoa-ivira, as in S//p£<7<7£ (Srjpeg), \dp£<JGi 
{■\upzg) Finally it has already been remarked that the syn- 
copised forms of those in r\p are accented according to the law 
of monosyllables. §. 25. Note 4. 

2. Those in wp are barytone, except ix w V* Some add also 
dyup, which, however, is better barytone according to Arcadius, 
p. 20, 21. Conf. Herodian. 7T£p! juov. \i^. p. 34. 

III. Words whose characteristic is a mute. 

Those mutes which form ? or \p with the <r of the termination 
are not adduced here, because the rule for their accentuation 
has already been given, p. 52. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 57 

A. — 1. All in ag ddog are oxytone : ^Apicdg, rpidg, Svdg. 

Note 1. — Some Ionic proper names are perispome : Birag 
BiraSog, Kvpag KvpaSog. Conf. Theod. p. 241. 

Note 2. — The Attics have the peculiarity of making numerals 
in ag, as ^Atac, fivpiag, perispome in the genitive plural: %^ m ~ 
&wv, fivpLa^wv. This accentuation is only to be explained by 
the Ionic forms, which put the connective vowel £ between 
the root and termination (x<-XiaSkov, Herod. 7. 28.) This con- 
tracted according to the Attic mode gave xiXiaSwv. Conf. ad 
Theodos. p. 217, That this is true with respect to this Attic 
accentuation of the genitive is shewn by the Dorians, who 
use a in the same way, as the Ionians e, for a connective vowel : 
Srjpav (for %r]pwv) from Srjpdwv, yvvaitcav from yvvaiKawv : in 
like manner Xapirav (not Xapirav, Pindar. 01. XIV. 11.) for 
Xapirwv from Xapirdtov. So in the second declension : when 
the Ionians say vnaiwv from vr\aog the Dorians form vr}<rdiov 
(Callim. Del. 66.) ; from doiSog first dotSauv (Callim. Del. 5., 
where it must not be deduced from doiSrj), then doidav (Pind. 
Isthm. IV. 46.) In like manner the neutral forms Kvavzdwv, 
edojv in Hesiod and Homer. See Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gram. I. 
p. 153. 

2. All in ~ig lEog are oxytone : ^(ppayig crtypaytSog, Kvr\fiig 
KVYifildog, Kprfirig Kpr}7rlc>og, j3aAj3t'e |3aAj3t£oe. BtpStc (Ace. Bev- 
£tv), MoAtc MoAiSog MoAtv, Araprlg 'AraprXv are Thracian 
names. Theod. p. 243. 

3. Of the words in Xg "iSog those only are barytone which can 
take v as termination in the accusative; such as cannot take this 
are oxytone : "Aprs/uig " Apraju.iv. "Hlpig "EjO<v ; eXTrig eXiriSa, IjLnrig 
tjunriSa, x^^S X a ^ K ^ a > kijk\Iq /ay/cAiSa. The feminines derived 
from oxytone or paroxytone masculines retain the accent of these 
masculines : AlrtoXog AlrwXig, itcir^g iKirig, Stcnrorrig dtanrorig, 
To^orrig ro£,6rig, ^TTapridrrjg 2tt a pricing, irpsafivrrig 7rps(rj3vrig. 
Those only which are formed from urasculine or feminine pro- 
paroxytones and dissyllabic barytones are oxytone : Kairr^Xog 
KairrjXig, AdpSavog Aapdavig, alxftdXwrog alxfiaXwrig, Ylipdrjg 
YlEpaig, Mifiog Mt]d(g. Those derived from nouns of the third 
declension are oxytone : KeKpoirig, AlSioirig, Apvoirig. ^Kv^g 
gives ^icvSig and SkuSt'c ; KainiXog KanriXig and KcnrnXig (dimi- 
nutive). 



58 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Note. — From Kopuvlg Hesiod formed the accusative Kopio- 
viv (See Schol. Pynd. Pyth. III. 14.). But it may perhaps 
be assumed, that with him the nominative was also Kopwig, 
and therefore the accusative KoptovLv. On KdirrjXig and Kawri- 
Xigsee Schol. Arist. Plut. 1121. 

4. All in vg vdog are oxytone : XXafivg xXafivSog, Sayvg 
SayvSog. 

G. — All that have $ for characteristic are barytone : dyXig 
ayXtiog (Arist. Ach. 763. Vesp. 680.), &XXig BiXXiZog, 6pvig 
opv&og, Kopvg KopvSog, eXjULivg eX/mvOog (probably better eXfiig.). 
Note. — In Chceroboscus, Bekk. Anecd. p. 1208. we find 
dyvvg dyvvSzg, a late word. BaXXig is barytone in Theod. p. 
94., oxytone in Draco, p. 23. and Phavor. 
T. — All that have r for characteristic are barytone : KiXrjg, 
Xij5t)g, %dpig, yiyag yiyavrog ; the words dvSpidg dvSpidvrog, 
1/mdg Lfidvrog, and some of the feminines in rr\g rr^rog are oxytone 
with the Attics: Sriiorrig, KOvQorrjg, Tayyrrig, fipadvrrjg, rpa^vr^g, 
dBporrig, l<r^{}g, -rror^g. Conf. Arcad. p. 28. Eustath. p. 26. Also 
6$ovg odovTog, xpiXrig \piXr}Tog, yvfxvrjg yvfivrirog. Kovprirsg are 
the Curetes (II. IX. 529.); Kovprireg the young men (II. XIX. 
193.). Conf. Etym. M. v. KovpriTeg. Eustath. p. 928. 24. In wg 
only Idpdjg, Idpurog and evpwg evpwrog. The following are 
perispome : 1. all contracted from dcov into wv, as those in <pwv, 
&vo^wv, Ar/juo^tov, &c, which are contracted ,from (j>6(ov. 
Others see in Herodian. Dindorf. p. 9. 2. The following in ag : 
TreXEKcig TreXeicavTog (not TrsXiicag. See Schol. Aristoph. Av. 882.), 
IXag iXavTog, dXXag aXXavrog, and TXivaag TXicrcravTog, Chcerob. 
ap. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1186. According to Herodian these forms 
are contractions from deig ; in which case they should properly 
have the subscript iota. Conf. Eustath. p. 269. 3. Contrac- 
tions from ostg, as 'Oirovg, nXaicovg, QXiovg, 'AXipovg. 

Peculiarities in the accentuation of some Words. 

In the vocative. — 1. Some in wv, that are not compounded, 
leave the accent in the vocative on the same syllable, which was 
accented in the nominative, although the termination is shortened: 
AaKeSaijULiov gives AaKeSaT/iiov, not AaKtSaifiov ; in like manner 
HaXaijunov UaXaXfxov, <£>iXr}[iwv OtXr//.ioi/ ? No/^wv Notjjuov, 'iKtrawv 

12 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 59 

'Ikztciov, Maxau)v Max^ov, 'Apsltov 'Apuov. These are the only 
words in cov which have this peculiarity of the vocative. See 
Chcerobosc. ap. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1245. sq., Etym. Gudian. v. 
"A^oXXov ; the rest, more especially the compounds, all conform 
to the given law *) ; for we are not speaking here of compounds, 
the latter half of which is monosyllabic ; these remain accented 
according to the natural law : AvizoQpwv gives AvKO(f>pov, Kap- 

T£p6(ppi*)V KapT£pu<j)pOV t S(Xl(ppli)V SdtCppOV, Tr£pl(j)pU)V 7T£pL(f)pOV ', 

here an accentuation like iripifypov would be preposterous, as 
7T£|Ot was oxytone before the composition. The vocatives Ivoaix^ov 
for IvoaiyPov in Homer and 'EXeX^ 01 ' in Pindar (Pyth. VI. 
50.) are more remarkable ; here the accent recedes on account 
of the accentuation of evomg, &c. In^Esch. Sept. 101. we find 
Tra\aix%ov, which, however, ought probably to be changed into 
7ra\aix^ov. 

2. Those in wp, which shorten the vocative, retain the accent 
on the syllable accented in the nominative : oIkyitwp ot/cfjrop, 

IIoXu fX7]GT(i)p UoXvflYlGTOp, aVTOKpCLTCJp CLVTOKpClTOp, 'EAtT^VWjO 

'EXtttjvo/o, ^ASfxrjTcop 'Adfirirop, Trpoirarwp irpOTrarop. Choerobosc. 
1. 1. p. 1244. 

3. Those in rjprig, wprjc, wXrig, keep the accent where it was 
in the nominative : rpiiipzg, Aiiopzg, zZwXsg. 

In the accusative. Those oxytones in wv and wp, which lose 
their characteristic (v, p), are perispome in contraction with the 
termination of the accusative (a and ag) : eIkwv elicovag aiKoag 
UKOvg (not eiKOvg ; see Eustath. p. 829. 1.), kvkzwv Kvicziova 
KVKetoa fcvfctw ; 1x^9 ix^P 0, *X^ a *X^' 

As a result of the several rules on substantives of the third 
declension, it is evident, that neuters, as the oldest substantives 
of the language, together with those masculines and feminines 
which have a mute characteristic, adhere to the old law of 
accentuation, and that most oxytones are found among those 
which have a liquid characteristic. 

* Consequently JEsch. Prom. 647. evdaifiov Kopt] not tvSatjxov Koprj. 



60 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 



ATTIC DECLENSION. 

§.27. 

The peculiarities of the Attic (properly old Ionic) declension 
are : 1. the change of the characteristic vowel ; and 2. the 
lengthening of the o of the termination into to. This to never 
holds as a long quantity for accentuation; see §. 5. I. When 
one of these two peculiarities occurs, the declension is Attic ; 
it is therefore not merely confined to the second declension, but 
we have a first, second, and third Attic declension. If both the 
peculiarities, the change of the characteristic vowel and length- 
ening of the termination, appear in one and the same word 
together, the law is that the changed vowel is never accented. 
This law is founded upon the rapidity with which such a vowel 
was pronounced. 

I. O occurs in the termination of the first declension only in 
the genitive sing, of masculines, where in the common declen- 
sion the o of the termination appears contracted with the cha- 
racteristic vowel a into ov. The old ao, however, is changed 
by the Attic or old Ionic declension into £w ; consequently, 
the genitives in ew from masculines in rjg or ag can only be 
prop aroxy tone : UriXri'ladeto, AlveUto, 0aAsw (from QaXrjg), 
"Epjusto (from "Epfirig), Boppeto (from Boppag). 

Note. — These forms, however, in which a is changed into £ 
and o lengthened into w, must not be confounded with a con- 
traction of the genitive from ao into w, which is peculiar to the 
Ionians, particularly in the genitives of perispomes in rig and 
ag. Thus the Ionians say, properly, Bopiag Boo£u> (from 
Bopiao, where ao is contracted into w ; here one must not 
with Eustath. p. 1771. 59. assume a syncope, which occurs 
only in the Attic form Boppsw), 'Epjiiag 'Epjuito, QaXiag 
eaXko, IlvSiag YlvStu, Av%iag AvUoj (Herod. I. 170. V. 7. 
Schol. Aristoph. Nub. 79.). These contracted forms in r)g 
and ag would, if complete, have been according to the Attic 
usage, Bopkw, QaXkd), 'Epfihw, Uv^ieo); but the Attics reject 
the first t altogether; the second £ in tw could not be ac- 
cented, being a vowel formed by change from a, therefore 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. Gi 

the Attics could only accent Bopptw, OtiAsw, JQvS^w (as if 
from Boppag, QdXag (OaXrjc), n^Sae (Ilu£rr)e),) because they 
are not accustomed to contract the ao of the termination of 
the first declension into w, like the Ionians, but only into ov. 
II. The second declension is richest in Attic forms, because 
most words terminating in og belong to it. The few perispomes 
of this class in tog require little consideration here in respect 
to the accent, the to in them being already long in the nomina- 
tive, as formed by contraction, and therefore retaining the cir- 
cumflex through all the numbers and cases. They are Ktog, 
TXwg, Kptog, Tptog, names of towns; and the polysyllabic optptog, 
Tatog 1 , Xaywg. Conf. Schol. Aristoph. Vesp. 494. Av. 101. 

1. Oxy tones of this inflection are 1. those which were already 
oxytone according to the common declension and the given 
rules: Aewg from Xaog, vetog from vaog, Xaytog from Xayog. It 
has before been remarked, that the genitives sing, of these no- 
minatives are never perispome, as conformably to rule they ought 
to be, but always oxytone like the nominative. The reason of 
this lies in the given law, that to when it stands in Attic for o 
(but o is the proper termination of the genit. sing, as remnant of 
the termination og ; see Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gramm. I. pag. 
137.), never holds as a long quantity for the accent. Hence 
Xswg, gen. Xcw, dat. Xsto (now circumflexed, because t of the 
dative is added), ace. Xetov, dual. nom. ace. Asw, gen. Xeujv. 
plur. nom. Xsto, gen. Xeujv, dat. Xewg, ace. Xewg ; 2. the Egyp- 
tian proper names, 'Ivapwg, Tafitog, Nekwc, Ta^tuc, Tatog. 

2. The paroxytones are those which were paroxytone accord- 
ing to the common declension : KaXtog (icaXog), yaXtog, aXtog, 
"AStog. 

Note. — When the Epic writers insert an o before tog, these 
forms become prop ar oxy tone, for this Attic to in tog is never 
long for accentuation. They even remain proparoxytone when 
to is really lengthened by the i of the dative, because the in- 
serted o is sounded so slightly, as scarcely to be heard: yd- 
Xotog, yaXoto, yaXoto^ ("AStog) " ASotog, "ASoto, "AS'ow. Accord- 

This writing is in Attic the only correct one ; for without ' in tag, which is the 
remnant of the digamma (pavo), the word in Attic would sound rewc according to 
Xewc. 



6*2 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

ing to the common declension these forms would have been 
yaXoog, "ASoog. Conf. Schol. Venet. 11. XIV. 229. Eustath. 
p. 980. 49. Steph. Byzant. v. "ASow, and p. 668. 33. That 
an analogy exists between the forms in owg and uog is shown 
by Kidjg and Koug. 

3. The proparoxytones are those which were also propar- 
oxytone according to the common declension: MsviXaog MevI- 
Xsu)g, UriviXaog llrjvtXewc. Hereto belong also such nouns as 
^LKepuyg, (friXoyiXwg (gen. (tficEpw, (pikoyeXd) ; for when the geni- 
tive ends in rog Saczptorog 0tXoy£*Xwroe, the nominative is par- 
oxytone, Bacipuyg, QiXoytXtog, and they do not then belong to the 
Attic forms of declension), raxvyvpiog, evyrjphyg, fia%vyr}pwg, 
£<j)(aT6yr)p(i)g (conf. ad Theod. p. 249.) for ra)(yyYipog, zvyr)pog, 
fiaSvyripog. That these forms were really extant, fo-^aroyijpwc, 
&c. and consequently are not contractions from Icrxaroy^oaoc, 
&c. is proved by EvyrjpoTarog, which occurs in Hesychius and 
Suidas (p. 883. Kust), and raxvyripa, which is found in Hip- 
pocrates. Conf. Sylburg. in Clenard. Inst. p. 447. The nouns 
with a short penultimate remain always proparoxytone (see n. 2. 
note); those with a long penultimate, as evyrjpwg, are par- 
oxytone in the datives svyripip, evyrjpiov, evyripcog. In Homer 
the form ayhpwg is to be preferred ; first, because he recognises 
the accusative sing, ayripio, which, as contracted from cry/jpwa, 
presupposes a nominative ayrjpwg, gen. ayrjptoog ; secondly, be- 
cause he contracts the form of the second declension also from 
ayfipaog into ayrjpojg. 

Note 1. — When the Epic writers make the genitive sing, 
of the changed forms terminate in wo, these can only be pro- 
perispome according to the given rules : nrjvfXfwo (II. XIV. 
789.) n£r£wo (II. IV. 338.); IlrivtXaog and Uiraog give in 
Attic Ur}vi\eii)g and Ilc-rewc (whence still in Plutarch. Thes. 
32. the genitive YliTEit)) ; if o be added as termination, they 
cannot be accented II rjvsX&oo or Yleriwo, because the changed 
vowel t (from a) must not be accented ; consequently IlrjvE- 
Xfwo and Ilfrfwo ; and as w in the two words is no longer the 
to of the termination (w 7ttu)tik6v; see §. 5. 1.), the termina- 
tion being now o, it therefore properly obtains as long also 
for the accentuation. In like manner, TaXawo from TaXaog 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 63 

is correctly accented (Comp. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1223. Eustath. 
p. 1830. 61. Phav. p. 1496. 30.). But Mivug cannot form 
Mivuo but only Mivwo (see Phavor. p. 1263. 37.). 

Note 2. — The adjective £we, formed from <raog, was first 
£f d>g ; oxytone, because e, as change of vowel from a, can no 
longer be accented ; subsequently the £, scarcely heard in the 
pronunciation, was dropped, and the word became ?wc, ?<J, 
?&>, ?wv ; yet only Zujq and ZcSv are extant. When the accu- 
sative is accented £o>v (see Bekk. Anecd. p. 1231.), this is ma- 
nifestly in imitation of Ptolemaeus, who also accented Zutg. 
See Schol. Venet. V. 887. Conf. ad Theodos. p. 228. 250. 
III. To the third Attic declension belong all those which 
change the characteristic vowel a, t, o, and v, in the oblique 
cases into £ ; consequently, 1 . the neuters in ag, K&ag KtS-s-og, 
yijpag yrip-e-og ; in og, ru\og TEi-y£-og ; in u, aarv aar-s-og, a 
form to be preferred throughout to the other aarttog, as is evident 
from the accentuation of the plural cktteojv; 2. the masculines 
and feminines in ig, iroXig iroX-E-wg, o(pig o^-E-tjg, (pifiaXig 
<j>ipaX-E-tog ; in vg, irr\")(yg nrt^Ewg, TTeXsicvg TreXeKEwg, ey^eXvg 
£7X^ A£W £j an( ^ the siugle fern, vavg veujg. Of these the neu- 
ters are peculiar in not lengthening the o of the termination 
into w according to the Attic mode ; they can therefore accent 
the changed vowel e in the genitive plural (see p. 69.) : Ta^oc 
Tuyiu)v Tuyuvy aarv ckjthov, avSog av&£(i)v. On the con- 
trary, the masculines and feminines lengthen the termination, 
in the cases where this contains an O sound, namely, in the 
genitives. Hence the to in the genitives is invariably con- 
sidered as short in the paroxytoned forms; in qv for oiv in 
the dative dual, the <t> is indeed long, but because the changed 
vowel e cannot be accented, when a lengthening of o into <o 
occurs, the accent remains on the radical syllable, and c is 
scarcely considered as a syllable, the pronunciation hurrying so 
quickly over it : thus rroXig 7toXew£ tt6Xe(jov ttoXemv ; irrj^yg 
7rrf^£wg Trrixeqv tt^^ewv ; neXeicvg ireXiKawg tteXekecjv tteXekewv. 
Note. — If the termination of the genit. dual, be not 
lengthened from oiv into tov (and this does not usually happen), 
the a can then correctly take the accent : noXioiv, Kivqaioiv, 

as in TEL\Og TEl^EOg TEl\ELOV. 



64 GREEK ACCENTUATION, 

- IV. The diminutives in vg, as Aiovvg Aiovu, K\av<jvg fcXauo-u, 
KajivQ kcljulv, are erroneously ranked under the Attic declension. 
These words remain always perispoine. 

ADJECTIVES. 

§. 28. 

The idea of the adjective is in itself derivative, and subsequent 
to that of the substantive. Man first perceived the objects them- 
selves which surrounded him, before he learned to define their 
qualities by epithets. From this idea of derivation may be 
explained the circumstance that Greek adjectives are mostly 
oxytone; the reason thereof is pointed out in §. 21. II. 5. This 
essentially distinguishes the accentuation of the Greek language 
from that of our own (the German), in which the general prin- 
ciple of accentuation (§. 1.) holds also for adjectives, the 
peculiar termination of the adjective being no longer made 
prominent by the accent. The iEolians followed the same law, 
which we (Germans) prescribe to ourselves; but the accentu- 
ation of the remaining dialects, especially of the beautifully 
refined Attic, predominated, although here and there resem- 
blances of the older and more natural accentuation are still 
extant (comp. §. 7. 3.), particularly in those adjectives which 
pass into the nature of substantives, e. g. (piXog (friend) and 
(piXog (friendly). 

1. The degrees of comparison follow the natural rule, leaving 
the accent, if possible, on the syllable before accented : aocpog, 
<JO(p(l)TEpoQ, ao^iLrarog ; (plXog, (j)iXaLT£pog. 

Note. — We must here remark, that in those comparatives 
which terminate in &crwv and ^wp, the radical syllable is 
lengthened by the metathesis of iota (these comparatives ter- 
minating properly in itov) : ra\\>g %a<jait)v Savaov ; /uiyag 
[isiZiijv fiuZ>ov. Comp, the profound remarks of Buttmann in 
the Ausf. Gr. Gramm. I. p. 269. 

2. The barytone feminine has its genitive plur. perispome in 
those adjectives, whose feminine takes a syllable more than the 
masculine (or, in other words, the feminines of adjectives of the 
third declension are perispome in the genit. plur.) ; the remaining 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 65 

adjectives, of which the number of syllables is the same in the 
masculine as in the feminine, make no distinction between mas- 
culine and feminine in the intonation of the genit. plur. ; hence 
yapieig yapizacra (yapi^crauiv), ri^vg T/Saa (rjSeKJjv), /uiiXag fii- 
\aiva (/jleXcilviov), and aytog ayta (ayitjv), tayarog la\a.Tr\ {l<J\d- 
rujv), avayKcuog dvayicaia (dvayicaiix)v). The same rule is fol- 
lowed by participles ; see §. 24. c. 

That jueyaAr? does not belong to words of the former class, 
although it has /utyag for its masculine, is self-evident, the old 
masculine being originally ptyakog. 

Note, — The Dorians perispome their feminine genit. plur. 

in av, even of barytones in og : nzyaXav, dvayicaidv, ayiav, 

I. Simple Adjectives. 
§. 29. 

FIRST DECLENSION. 

1. Those in ag are all barytone, yevvdSag, &c. 

Note. — For the perispomes in ag, as Saicvag, (payag, rpearag, 
&c. see the substantives, §. 20. I. Conf. Lobeck. ad Phryn. 
p. 434. 

2. Those in rje are all barytone: except ISeXovrrjg and Ikov- 
rrig. See generally the substantives of this termination. 

§.30. 

SECOND DECLENSION. 
It must be observed that the femin. in a of masculines in og 
has always long a : dvayicalog dvayicaia. Hence it is distin- 
guished by its accent from the neuter plur. dvayicaia. Only 
7rorvm, Sla, and some poetic forms are short. The feminine 
draws the accent in the nominative plur. to the place where it 
stood in the masculine of the nominative sing. : aytog ayiai. 

Note. — The Homeric adjectives of only feminine forms 
dpyvQoirtZa, zv-TraripEta, &c. have short a. 
I. og after vowels. 

a. Those in aog are oxytone, if they do not change in Attic 
into ew£ : dyXaog, dXaog, icpavaog ; Trpaog is formed from irpaiog : 
IXdog changes in Attic into 'IXetog. 

F 



66 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

b. 1. Those in eog are proparoxytone, when eog is joined 
immediately to the root of the word : reXeog, \dXiceog, xpuo-soe, 
alSdXeog (alSdXri), SaiSdXeog (Aa&aXog), KOviadXeog, /xeXeog. 
Those which are contracted into ovg take the circumflex on the 
contracted syllable according to the law, that all simple nouns 
in eog and oog take the circumflex in contraction: \pvcreog 
Xpvaovg, dpyvpeog dpyvpovg, cnrXoog dirXovg, 

Note 1. — The accentuation of contracted forms eog into ovg 
appears as thoroughly anomalous. But it must either be 
assumed, that besides the older accentuation xpvaEog, dpyv- 
peog, &c. there existed also a later one xpvaeog, dpyvpeog, &c. 
according to the analogy of eveog, $a<j>oive6g, ereog, whence 
subsequently was formed \pvcovg from yjpvaeog, &c. as Sei/g 
from Seog, dSeXfyiSovg from dSeXtyideog (see §. 23. I. Note 4.) ; 
or we must with Doederlein consider \pvaovg, &c. to be 
formed from xpvaoeig, &c. 

Note 2. — Those, which put e before the syllable oc in the 
Ionic usage only, are oxytone : <rrepeog (arreppog), iceveog (icevog), 
eveog, Safyoiveog, ereog, i)Xeog. See Schol. Venet. II. XVIII. 
538. 

2. Those in Xeog, wherein X does not belong to the root, are 
diminutives, and therefore all paroxytone : KparatXeog, arjuiepSa- 
Xeog, XeirraXeog, SeifxaXeog, dpyaXeog. Conf. Herodian 7T£pt fiov. 
Xe^ewg, p. 4. 

3. Verbal adjectives in reog are all paroxytone, ypairreog. 

c. In r)og there is only the oxytone a\Zr\6g. 

d. 1 . Of those in aiog the dissyllabic are oxytone : aicaiog, 
Xaiog, fiaiog, (jxiiog. 'ZicaTog as a proper name (Herodot. 5. 60.), 
rpalai and ypala are properispome. Of polysyllables the follow- 
ing are oxytone: Kparatog, yepmog, iraXaiog, §r)vaiog, iifiaiog, 
dXaiog, dpaiog. 

2. Of the rest, those derived from a noun of the first declen- 
sion are properispome: dXKcuog {dXkn), elprjvdlog, dvayiccuog, 
dpovpatog. Add 'Epfialog, "A^valog, Q^alog; but 'Analog is 
oxytone. 

Note. — Aitcaiog, fidraiog, fli(3aiog, fiiaiog, SeiXaiog, <j>vXaiog, 
are proparoxytone. 

3. Those in eiog, if polysyllabic, are proparoxytone: only 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 67 

(nrovdetog, dvdpetog, MevavSpelog, iraipuog, fisyaXeXog, aKareiog, 
'HXaoc, ri^elog, iratduog (Arcad. p. 44. 18.), TrpvTavetog, yvvai- 
Kuog, 7rap$tvEiog (Conf. Schol. Aristoph. Av. 919.), oSvstog are 
properispome. Also Svvvuoq occurs as properispome in Aris- 
toph. Eq. 354. The Epic (parsLog is oxytone. Dissyllables are 
properispome : Seiog, Xtiog, -irXdog (dxptiog). 

Note. — Aristarchus also accents rapfyuag in Homer (II. 
XII. 158.), as if it came from Tap<peiog. Dionysius Thracius, 
however, accented rap^slag from rapcpvg. See Phavor. s. v. 

4. Those in oiog are all properispome: krepotog, dXXolog, 
6/noiog, y^XoXog, iravroXog ; yet later Attics have also ofioiog and 
ytXoiog. 

5. Those in toe, with a consonant before the iota, are, if poly- 
syllabic, all proparoxytone ; the dissyllables Slog, Xtog, are con- 
tracted from S'iiog, X'iiog ; for Xiog is the island itself. 

Note 1. — The following only are oxytone: iroXtog', SeZiog, 
GKoXiog, j5aXiog, XaXiog, hpiog* Yet the substantives to ttoXiov 
(an herb) and to GKgXiov (a song) are again proparoxytone. 
''A^iog, as a river, is oxytone in Homer (II. 2. 849.). Never- 
theless it is probably better proparoxytone. See Duker. ad 
Thucyd. II. 99. Herm. Eur. Bacch. 1141. ^Esch. Pers. 491. 

Note 2. — HXr\<riov (irXrivtog) and dvTiog, from irXriaiiog and 
dvTuog, are paroxytone. Add to these also /mvpioi (in- 
numerable), in contradistinction from fivpioi (10,000). 
e. Polysyllables in avog and ovog are oxytone : dyavog, 
dicovog. Avog is barytone ; yet with some grammarians it was 
oxytone. Conf. Schol. Venet. II. XII. 137. 

f. Of those in oog, the numeral ideas in irXoog are paroxytone , 
airXoog, SnrAooc, TpiwXoog, TETpcnrXoog. These are contracted 
into ovg. In their accentuation as paroxytone, they are fol- 
lowed only by the always uncontracted dSpoog (in crowds), as a 
distinction from the compound aSpoog (without noise). The 
rest in oog are regularly accented; only Soog and oXoog are 
oxytone, together with the Doric Zoog (Theocr. Id. 2. 5.) 

Note 1. — When paroxytone adjectives in oog, whether 
simple or compound, lose the accented o by syncope, they 
become oxytone : oWXoc, Sopv£6g, /3or?$o'c. (Conf. Schaef. 
praef. ad Apoll. Rh. p. XV. 

F 2 



68 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Note 2. — On aSpoog and aSpoog, comp. Arc ad. p. 42. and 
Schol. Aristoph. Acharn. 26. The genuineness of the ac- 
centuation aSpoog, however, may reasonably be doubted; 
aSpoog is more analogous. 
g. Those in yog, with the iota subscript, are all properispome : 

dXtyEicoog, TraTTTrcoog, irarpwog, iipioog, alci^og, (rwog, a£toog. 

Only Z^og (without iota) is oxytone, while the substantive £uJ>oi> 

again follows the rule. 
II. og after liquids. 

a. 1. Dissyllables in Xog of the quantity " u are paroxytone : 
XdXog, oXog, KoXog. If the first syllable be long (therefore the 
quantity ~ w ) they are oxytone: \pwX6g, ovXog (ovXai 1 ) from oXog, 
\uX6g (koAoc) (comp. §. 21. f. Note). Also SsiXog, x f ^°C> ipiXog, 
rpavXog. Only QavXog, BiiXog, ovXog (aidrfXog) are barytone. 
KaAo'e (« and a) is oxytone. 

2. Those with the termination aXog and yXog are oxytone : 
ofiaXog, cnraXog, \^ajUiaX6g, <Ji(i)7rr)X6g, ptyrjXog. Only fitfiriXog, 
KifiSr)Xog (the latter, however, according to Schol. Aristoph. Av. 
158. is a compound), eicriXog, are barytone. Schol. Venet. II. 
18. 580. 

3. Diminutives in ?Xog and vXog are paroxytone : iroiKiXog, 
opylXog : see the substantives of this termination, p. 44. Mt- 
yaXog also follows them in the accentuation of such of its forms 
as are in use : /ueyaXoi, fieyaXai, jueyaXa. 

4. Those in oXog are accented according to the general rule ; 
only aloXog from aloXLog is paroxytone. A'loXog a proper name. 

5. Those in toXog are oxytone : (j>eidu)X6g, djuaprwXog. ^irdp- 
rwXog and ^KioXog, as proper names, are barytone (Conf. Schol. 
Thuc. II. 79.) ; likewise swXog. 

b. Those in fiog are all barytone, and accented according to 
the rule : the later Attics accented ipr)p.og and trot/nog, the older 
together with Homer eprifiog, kroliiog. 

Note. — 'E^Xr/juo?, Ira/uog are oxytone ; vzo-)Qi6g a com- 
pound. 

1 Buttmann (Lexilogus, p. 194.) doubts the analogy of this accent; but oXog gives 
in Ionic ovXog, as koXoq x<h>\o£, dspi] deiprj, pba poid, XQ° a XP 0l ^> &*} Z^W- 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 69 

c. 1. Those in vog, wherein a consonant precedes v, are 
oxytone : reprrvog, arpvcpvog, layyog, ayvog, orvyvog, \ptSv6g, 
KtSvog, £^)£j3£vvoc, hpavvog, IpE/mvog, yvfxvog, epv/uvog, wvKVog, 
Kpanrvog. The contracts from forms in avog retain the accent : 
ILKuceSvog from /uaKedavog ; yoedvog (vEsch. Pers. 1040.) from 
yoedavog alone is not oxytone. 

Note — ^Kvfxvog is only a substantive, as vfivog. Conf. 

Schol. Venet. II. XVIII. 319. Eust. Odyss. p. 1653. 29. 

Phavor. p. 1663. 24. 

2. In like manner, those, in which a diphthong or v or r\ pre- 
cedes v, are oxytone : iroSsivog, KsXatvog, dt\(j>oiv6g, Kaivog, 
KOivog, (JKorzivog, Trrrivog, Z,vv6g, (prfvog, aKfxr\vog (Od. 23. 191.). 
Kevog and arevog were in Ionic iczivog and aruvog ; only %zvog, 
although in Ionic tiuvog, is paroxytone. Xavvog is pro- 
perispome. 

3. Those in avog and avog are oxytone : rpavog, Savog, ovtl- 
Savog, piy&avog, ir&avog, licavog, (rreyavog, alavog, fiafczdavog. 

4. Those in Xvog and vvog are barytone, and accented con- 
formably to rule : XiSivog, Trripivog, wEVKivog, Sapcrvvog, SoXogv- 
vog. Only the derivatives from an adverb or from an idea of 
time are oxytone : irvicivog (irvKa), a^ivog (a3r)v), padivog, ^ £t ~ 
fiEpLvog (^a/ia), Szpivog (Sepog), jj.ear}fij5piv6g. In like manner, 
those in Ivog, as Xapivog, jueariiLifipivog. Conf. Arcad. p. 65. 

Note.- — On ay^iarlvog ; see §. 32. 

5. Movog is accented regularly. 

d. 1. Polysyllables in apog are oxytone : ^Xiapog, \a\ap6g, 
Xnrapog, Xayapog, ipacpapog. $>\vapog is accented according to 
rule, aviapog, on the contrary, is oxytone; the former probably 
being a compound, the latter simple. 

2. Those in spog are accented regularly; Kaprepog and dpi- 
(TTzpog are oxytone, together with all which have the measure 

' w : yozpog, ispog, voepog, ipoyzp6g s jioytpog, dpoaepog, Kpa- 
TEpog. 

3. Those in ripog and opog are oxytone : araprripog, rv^npog, 
oXicrrripog, ropog, fiox^ripog, irovnpog. The two last are pro- 
paroxytone with the Attics. 

4. Those in vpog and avpog are oxytone: Xiyvpog, Kawvpog, 



70 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

aXfxvpog, 6\vpog, e\vpog, ajmavpog, atyavpog, ol^vpog* Only 
iravpog and yavpog are barytone. 

5. Those in wpog are oxytone : ^Xtvpog, jmupog, Zwpog, 
fiXwpog. The older Attics accented /xwpoe. 

6. Those in pog, wherein a consonant precedes p, are ox- 
ytone : vu)Spog, craSpog, ipvyjpog, KvSpog, l-^pog, alcrxpog, 
irvppog, GTEppog, IpvSpog, [wcpog, irevL^pog, aj5Xr}\pog. Only 
yXi<r%pog, Xafipog, and aicpog are barytone. Hence the accen- 
tuation of the compound (j>aXaKp6g is so much the more remark- 
able. 

e. 1 . Those in aog of the measure * w are barytone : fiiaog, 
'icrog, oaog, roaog. 

2. Those in aaog, Zog, %og, \pog, are oxytone: pvvaog, wepKraog, 
Stcrcog, (pKTtrog, veoaaog. (Hereto, however, those under 1. when 
they double the <t in poetry, do not belong: fiivcrog, oWoc, 
Tocrvog.). Besides irzZog, irpw'iZog, ■%%&>£> Xo^og, (fxjj^og, koju^oc, 
yajunpog. 

III. og after mutes. 

All adjectives in og, when a mute precedes og, are oxytone : 
1. GTpafiog, paifiog, tcwfiog, vfiog, tpsfifiog, yopyog, apyog, 
7T7]y6g ("Apyog, as the proper name of a dog), vwSog, Kov$6g, 
luivvdog. 'OX'iyog, from oXiyiog, is alone paroxytone. 2. AevKog, 
yXavKog (TXavKog, a proper name), tcatcog (Kaicog, a proper 
name), /aaXaKog, SriXvKog, Aifivicog, XoLirog, ypvrrog, %aX£7roc? 
iravTo^airog, yapoirog, Xtrog ; all verbal adjectives in rog, or- 
dinals in <TTog : (but not those in roc ; for they rank with super- 
latives : irpCiTog, iripLirTog, rpirog ; which also is the case with 
the properly superlative forms, 7rvjULarog, juicraTog, viarog, &c). 
3. cro<j)6g (Sotyog, a proper name), icpvfyog, Kuxpog, Only KOv<pog 
(probably a compound) is barytone: SoXtxog (the substantives 
from it are barytone. Conf. Eustath. p. 1678. 40.), %av%6g, 
TVT^og, ayaSog, aiSog. 

Note 1. — Trisyllabic names in aKog, the first syllable of 

which terminates in a liquid, are proparoxytone : Aajmipaicog, 

*FvvBaKog, "Ypraicog, &c. 

Note 2. — Pronouns in itcog are paroxytone : probably they 

are formed by syncope from forms in Uiog ; riXUog, miXiKog, 

OTTtlXlKOg, 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 71 

Note 3. — Among verbal adjectives in rog there is no pro- 
paroxytone. In substantives, however, we have aporoc, |3io- 
toq 9 ajmriTOQ, rpvyrjTog. 

Note 4. — The Doric diminutive forms in *x°e are according 
to the Schol. of Theocrit. IV. 20. 25. paroxytone : irvppixpg, 
baoiyog, &c. This has some analogy to riXtKog, TriXiicog with 
the Attics. 
On the accentuation of the Attic forms, see §. 27. II. Zswg, 

Attic from craog, is oxytone, because the a changed into e must 

not be accented. See ad Theodos. p. 228. 

§. 31. 

THIRD DECLENSION. 

It must be remarked 1. that the feminine in a of masculines 
of the third declension is always short for the accent ; 2. that 
the accent stands upon the same syllable in the masculine, 
feminine, and neuter : fi$vg 9 fidua, rjdv ; \apUig, yaphaaa, 
\apUv ; Ikwv, iicovcra, Ikov. 

I. Adjectives having a Vowel for the Characteristic, 

They are all oxytone, 1. in the termination r\g : dXr)Srjg (if 
this does not belong to compounds) ; (ra<f>r)g, vyiyg, irprivrig ; only 
7r\riprig is barytone; 2. in vg: yXvicvg, fiapvg, fiSvg. Only 
ijfiKTvg, SrjX.vg, ripvg, aiciKvg, and irpiarjdvg, are barytone. So 
may we infer of %. Xa^yg and Xiyvg, from the accentuation of the 
feminines kXdxzia and Xiyua-, although in the masculine the 
latter now always appears as oxytone (see Eustath. p. 96. 4. 
Elmsl. on Soph. O. C. 671. is in error). There were therefore 
Xiyvg, Xiyua (Eustath. p. 1586. 13.), and Xiyvg, Xtysla. See 
Etym. M. p. 565. Aiyvg, as a proper name, is barytone. He- 
rodot. VII. 72. Eustath. p. 96. 

II. Adjectives having a Consonant for the Characteristic. 

They are all barytone : irivrig 7r£vr}Tog, rdXag raXavog, fiiXag 
fAtXavog, x a p' ul G X a P LevT °£> Tl ^ l Q TifflQ TifxijvTog. Only those 
in ag, a<$og (which probably belong rather to substantives) are 
oxytone : besides dpyi\g dpyrirog (dpyirog) and ekwv l/covroc. 



72 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Note. — The accent remains on the same place in the mas- 
culine, feminine, and neuter : hnorriiLuv lm<JTr\iiov, \agieig 
Xapisv. Only the neuter of \aphig \apUv was made propar- 
oxytone by the Attics. See Herodian in Etym. M. v. Xapitv. 
Aristoph. Plut. 145. Ran. 1490. Plutarch. Alex. 77. 

Compound Adjectives. 
§. 32. 

FIRST DECLENSION. 

1. Those in ag (see §. 29. 1. §. 20. I.) remain perispome: 
Karuxpayag (Aristoph. Av. 288. 589.). Yet at v. 288. the Scho- 
liast says : the adjective is accented KarwQayag, the proper 
name Karco^ayag. 

2. The rest that have a long penultimate syllable, conform in 
their accentuation entirely to the rules laid down §. 20. for 
substantives. 

3. Those with a short penultimate are all paroxytone : dp\£- 
Acre, v\pij3pefxiTr]g, zvpvoirrig, v\pnr£rr}g. (See Aristarch. in Schol. 
Venet. II. XII. 201.; to be distinguished from vipnreTrjg of the 
third declension). 

Note. — The old poetic forms of these adjectives in a are 
proparoxytone, according to the law of feminines of adjectives 
in og, §. 30. Note : evpvoira, /mr^TUTa. From these must be 
distinguished such as can be used as substantives, and always 
remain accented on the penultimate syllable, according to 
the law of substantives of the first declension: nrTrrjAara, 
i]\iTa, vecfrtXriyEpsTa, aKa/cijra. The last was accented by 
Aristarchus alone afcajojra. (See Schol. Venet. II. XVI. 185.). 
KvavoxatTa is always properispome. 

§. 33. 

SECOND DECLENSION. 

I. Parathetic compounds, (i. e. the combination of two words 
by v<f)£v without a connective vowel, in which each word syntac- 
tically considered gives an independent sense) are in the older 
times so accented that the second word retains its original ac- 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 73 

cent, which it had before composition; so particularly in Homer: 
dopiKXvrog (dopi and icXvTog), ovojuaKXvTog (ovofia icXvTog), tt\- 
XeicXvTog, ^ovpiKTrjTog, vt)vglk\ut6q, vtiv(tik\vt6q. Yet in Homer 
we find even some of these accented according to the ge- 
neral law of compounds : ttep'ucXvtoq, dyaicXvTog, (more usu- 
ally 7rEpiK\vT6g, aycucXvTog, see however Phavor. p. 1070. 26.), 
7T£pi(36r)TOQ, TToXvKjUiriTog, vcivgikXvtoq (Homer never uses vavai 
as in compounds), vaW/cAaroc. Later writers accent all these 
forms (the Homeric excepted) according to the principal laws of 
synthetic compounds. Conf. Eustath. Od. p. 1566. 64. Schol. 
Venet. II. X. 109. Bceckh. Pind. p. 527. 

II. Synthetic compounds (i. e. those formed with connective 
vowels, with inseparable particles, or in such a manner that one 
or both of the words have lost something of their original form) 
draw the accent as near as possible to the word which enlarges 
or changes the idea of the simple word : yvwrog ayvwrog. 

1. Those, however, which have a long penultimate are ex- 
cepted, if the second part of the adjective be derived from a 
verb. They are all oxytone, and often used also as substantives, 
while those whose second half is derived from a substantive 
conform to the law ; hence X&ovpyog, crrpaTriyog, vtyopfiog, Tr\- 
Xovpog, avrovpyog, ofipifioepyog, iraL&aywyog, "yrjjOOjSoa-fcoc, a/orj- 
voiroiog, (piXaoiSog, apfiaTOirriyog, dSripriXoiyog, alfxaTwirog ; but 
dyXaodwpog, &c. Some of those which are used in the passive 
sense follow the general law. So dvdywyog uneducated, (on the 
contrary dvayuyy 6g bringing up), -rrdpepyog, rjfiiepyog in the passive 
sense, but (nrayioyog, food -bringing, in the active. Compounds 
with EPri2 are oxytone when they denote an active, mechanical 
operation : yewpyog, E,i(j)Ovpy6g, SpEiravovpyog, cpvTOvpyog, dv- 
Stfiovpyog ; perispome when they denote a mental, moral ac- 
tion : KdKOvpyog, wavovpyog, iravrovpyog (Soph. Aj. 445.), 
(pXavpovpyog. 

Note. — QaXciKpog, vsoyvog, fieXixpog form exceptions : 
<j>aXatcp6g is the mere remarkable, as the simple adjective 
dicpog is oxytone. 

2. The remaining adjectives, the second dissyllabic half of 
which is formed from a transitive verb, with a short penultimate 
syllable, distinguish the active and passive signification. In 



74 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

the first case the word is paroxytone, in the second proparoxy- 
tone. Medea's sons therefore are fir\rpoKTovoi, murdered by 
their mother ; on the contrary, Orestes is p.r\TpoKTovog, murderer 
of his mother. To these belong also such as are more usual as 
substantives : fiovicoXog, aliroXog, odonropog, roiywpvyog, \aoa- 
aoog, dopvGGooQ, ^opv^oog, vr\oaa6og. The accentuation of j3orj- 
Soog conforms to the analogy of TOL\it)pvxog, although not a com- 
pound. Also (j>i\oX6yog as paroxytone is remarkable. <£iAoAo- 
yog signifies a prattler (see §. 34. 1. a.). 

a. It must be observed that this change of the accent does not 
take place when a preposition or sv forms the composition. Thus 
lirL(7K07rog, liriaTpotyog, tvGKOirog, djUL<f)'nro\og and TrpoiroXog ; on 
the contrary olwvoaKowog and Sa\afiriTr6\og. Eustath. II. 
p. 578. 

b. Originally the Greek language may not have recognised 
this distinction between the active and passive signification. 
Probably it was first introduced by grammarians ; for in Homer 
the following accentuations still occur in the active sense: 
aiyioxog, Faihoypg, rivio^og, vavjia^og, t7T7roSa/xoc, iTnrofiorog, 
lyX^TTokog, jueyaXo/3/oojUOc, which according to the law ought 
necessarily to be paroxytone; Phavor. according to the old 
grammarians makes \ifiivioxog paroxytone in the active sense, 
p. 1181. 15. 

8. Compound verbal adjectives in roc are oxytone when they 
are really of three terminations, proparoxytone when only of 
two. In the first case, therefore, they are not considered pro- 
perly as compounds, but only as derived from verbs already 
compounded. But to the second case all those naturally belong, 
which, derived from verbs mute or pure, are furnished with a 
privative ; hence 6, 17, evrvKrog ; Kara^KevacFTog, '{}, 6v ; aKara- 
(TKevaaTog, 6, 17. 

4. No compound adjective in 00c, except those in eoog, Zoog 
(nr. 2.), is paroxytone ; all are proparoxytone : tvirXoog. They 
have, moreover, in contraction the peculiarity of always leaving 
the accent upon that syllable which was accented in the nomi- 
native before the contraction : icaicovoog KaKovovg, kcikovoov «a- 

KOVOV, KCLKOVOh) KajCOVtt), ZVVOOL EVVOl, SVVOWV EVVIOV, EVVOOJ tVVO), 

Siicpoog SiKoovg, SiKpoov Siicpov, ayyivooi ay\ivoi. (Plat, de rep. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 75 

p. 503.). Those adjectives compounded with voog, which have 
passed into proper names, have the peculiarity of dropping the 
first o of voog even in the nominative, but of supplying it 
by lengthening the syllable which immediately precedes voog : 
*A\kivooq 'AXklvoq, <Pi\ivoog Qikivog, *Ap%ivoog 'ApyTvog, Eu- 
Svvoog EvSvvog. See Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gr. I. p, 166. The 
Homeric adjectives 7rpojuvr]<7Ttvoe and dyyjLaflvog seem to 
admit of a similar explanation. This is, therefore, not to be 
considered merely as a syncope of o, but as a contraction. 
(Conf. adTheodos. p. 215.). 

Note. — Syncopised substantives derived from such adjec- 
tives draw the accent as far back as possible : Xeipappoi. 
Exceptions are veoyvog (yeoyovog), fjL£\i\pog (jxeXixpoog). 

5. Compound adjectives in iKog, in which the k does not belong 
to the root, remain oxytone : only virepavvTaXiKog (plusquamper- 
fectum) is proparoxytone. 

6. The simple paroxytones in oXog, i\og, log, become propar- 
oxytone in composition : KOpvSaioXog, TrepnroiiciXog, TrapawXri- 
<nog, irapavvfifyiog. Only Ivavrlog and all compounds with 
dvTiov remain paroxytone. 

7. Words, which as simple were properispome, become pro- 
•paroxytone in composition : 'ASrjvcuoe, ^tAaSijvaioe, dialog, 
iravojMpaiog, dp\diog 9 <j>i\dp-)(aiog, tcveQcuog, dtcpoKvifyaiog . Conf. 
Schol. Aristoph. Ach. 142. 

§. 34. 

THIRD DECLENSION. 

I. Having a Vowel for the Characteristic. 

1. Those in r\g that derive their second half from a verb, if 
the first syllable be long, conform to the general law, accord- 
ing to which the accent is placed as near as possible to the 
syllable that heightens the idea of the word. The adjectives, 
therefore, with a long final syllable, can only be paroxytone, be- 
cause the length of this syllable does not allow the accent to be 
brought nearer to the added word. AvrdpKr\g (neuter avrapiceg, 
because now the shortened final syllable permits the accent to be 
placed upon the modifying word), 7roddpKYig (wodapKtg), avftddrig. 



76 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Hereto belong all adjectives in wSrig, in so far as they are derived 
from the verb EIAQ. 

a. Compounds with prepositions, with ev, with a privative and 
intensive, with the privative vt\ or $vg, or with dpi, epi, 17/zi, ayav, 
7ro\v, tray, apri, du and Za, are excepted, most of these compounds 
forming exceptions also in verbs by reason of the syllabic aug- 
ment. They conform to the accentuation of the simples, and like 
them are oxytone, because of these syllables some are not accented 
independently by the Greeks, and others never occur indepen- 
dently but always with an accompanying word which they 
define and modify, (comp. §. 34.) ; hence djuLEnQrig, aXrjS^c (a 
privat. and X^Sw), vr\fXEpriig, %v(jr\yjig, $v<r$a\iriiQ 9 evafe, vTrepaijg, 
Za^prjifg, TravSspia'ig, 7rava\r}$rig. 

b. All those which form an Ionicus a minore (^ w L L) are 
oxytone : XvpoSsXyrig, [3a%VKafnrrig, irvpiXafxirrig, vso$r}\r)g, aXi- 
vr\yjig, fiio(f)ZiSr}g, [j.o\if3a)fiYig, 7roXv7r zvSi'ig, jLisXiridrjg, kpiKV$r]g, 
iT£pa\Krjg. 

c. Most of those which derive their second half from a sub- 
stantive are oxytone. See Schol. Venet. II. XVI. 57. Hereto 
belong all in siSrjg (elSoq) and ovpyrig (epyov). So drj/nOKYid^g 
(icf/Sof), ajua^OTrX^^g (TrXi^oe), IcroirXriSiig, ^vcra^fig (a^og), 
SvfiaXyrig (aXyog), xpvaofeyyrig ((peyyog). 

d. Adjectives in nxng, np*\Qi v^VQt w*is, w?je, wpr^e, w\rig, 
fxr}Kr}g, K7}TT}g, wicrig, avrrig, with whatever word they be com- 
pounded, are always paroxytone. Those in -nprjg, wrig, toXrtg, 
wprig, wdrjg, have the peculiarity of keeping the accent in the 
neuter upon that syllable, which was accented in the nominative 
of the masculine : djMpripzg, Svjuiripeg, evCoSzg, dfMpCjtg, SvfiCjXzg. 
The reason lies in the contraction by which these syllables were 
formed. *2vvri%£g, evrj^eg, &c. draw the accent back, because 
there is no contraction in rj. - 

Note 1. — The genitives plural of adjectives in rjSrig (from 
eSog, riSog), of avrdpKiqg and the now substantively used rpiri- 
prjg drop the characteristic e, and therefore, as there is no con- 
traction of i(x)v into tuv, remain paroxytone : avvij^g awrjSwv 
(properly gvvt)$j£i*)v gvvk\Swv), avrapKrjg avrapKCOv, rpiriprfg 
rpi7]pwv. 

Note 2. — Some grammarians consider that all adjectives in 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 77 

apicriQ should be oxytone : avrapKrjg, ^svapicrig, 7rodapKi)g. But 

this is inconsistent with the accentuation of the genitive 

plural of these compounds. See Note 1. 

e. The adjectives evruxnQ (H» XVI. 57.), Svpaprig (conf. 
Schol. Venet. II. III. 316. IX. 336. Etym. M. s. v.) and Ssipay- 
Xng form exceptions to these laws. iEschylus, Sept. 157. has 
d/u(j)LT£i-)({w ; Euripides, Andr. 1011. zvTuyjqg. 

2. Those in 17c which shorten the penultimate are all oxy- 
tone : vipiirerrig, v£ayzvi)g. ' Aicpai(j>vrig is formed from a/cepato- 
(fravrjg. 

Note 1. — Compounds with /miy&og and ariXzypg, as tvfis- 
yl^rjg, vrrspfjiEyi^g, evoteAe^c, are always paroxytone. Also 
proper names, as Atoytvrjc, Atj/ulocf^evyic, and the compounds 
with f'roc, when they stand neutrally as substantives, SisTsg, 
rpiereg. As adjectives they are better oxytone. Conf. Lobeck. 
ad Phrynich. p. 407. Schol. Venet. ad II. XXIII. 266. Boeot. 
272. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1375. Those in etijc appear originally 
to be adjectives of the first declension, those in ettiq of 
the third. At least only adjectives of the first declension can 
form feminines in trig. The case is the same therefore with 
adjectives compounded from etoc, as with v\pnrirr)g (of the first 
decl.) and vipnrerrig (of the third deck). 

Note 2. — The Epic syncopised forms in Erjg retain the accent 
on the syllable accented in the nominative : cWkAeijc (WkAeci, 
for SvcricXtia cW/cAsa. 

Note 3. — The rule on adjectives in rjg (gen. tog) may be 
thus simplified: all adjectives in rig (gen. iog) are oxytone; 
except of the simples only 7r\r)pr]g, of compounds those in 
apKrtg, rjSrjc, yicr}g, riprjg (apr)g), r\xnQ, fcrjrnc, wijc, (*)\rig, wSrig, 
toprig, and the compounds with /uEy&og and oteAexoc. 

3. Compounds in vg draw the accent as near as possible to the 
amplifying or modifying part : wKvg irodwKvg. 

II. Having a Consonant for the Characteristic. 

1. If the latter half of these words be dissyllabic, they are all, 
except \nrzpvi\g firoc), barytone; it therefore depends solely 
upon the quantity of the last syllable whether they must be pro- 
paroxytone or paroxytone : Trafijueyag, SvcrraXag, 7rafjLjui\ag : 



78 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

evKVTjfxig, iroXvKXriig(T), iroXvipr)<pig, eviroXtg, iirriXvg (Eustath. II. 
p. 833. 38.), ipiav\y\v, vipavyyv, 6p.r)Xi%, veKpofiaaraZ, (Etym. M. 
p. 270. 30.). 

Note 1. — Those, however, are to be excepted which are 
merely femirrines, as ev-rrXoKaixig, evtrXoicafjuSog, Karaiyig, &c. 
They conform to the accentuation of substantives in ig (§. 26. 
III. A. 3.). Conf. Schol. Venet. II. II. 175. 

Note 2. — The neuters of adjectives in t]iiu)v draw the ac- 
cent to the composition : acr^;r;/.iwv, acr^rj/xov, ewc^jutuv, 
zvaxmiov. Yet we have dv£Tri(7Trifj.ov (Plato Legg. VII. p. 
795. c). 

Note 3. — On the accentuation of iroXvicXijig and woXyKXritg 
see Spohn de extr. parte Odyss. p. 195. 

2. v If the latter half be monosyllabic, and by nature long, the 
words are barytone, when this half is derived from a noun: 
fiaKpo^eip, a^vE,, jii£Xavo^pwCj ovX6%pi%, 7rpo<Pp(i)v, <rd)(bpii)v, Trspi- 
<f>pwv (in the neuter the accent remains 7rtpi<ppov) ; but they are 
oxytone, when it is derived from a verb : tj/mSvyiq, aKfirig, S7ri- 
(5\rjg, SacnrXrig, dS/JLi'ig, diroppd)^,, oi<jrpo7rX?7$, fiovTrXrjZ,, cn^rjpo- 
Kjirig, Kua/iorpw?, iXt/cw^, oivwip (Conf. Scha3f. ad Soph. O. C. 
674.), &acr0a£, v7ro<j(j)dZ,, ^aXKOKpdg, fxeXiKpdg, dirrivg, drpdjg, 
7ro\vTrTiL%,v7rodiuojg,(3\a(papoTrdIZ(Coiif.~DYaLCO,-p. 19.). Those,how- 
ever, which in their latter monosyllabic half have the unchanged 
root of a verb whose perf. pass, ends in fifiai, are barytone : 
J3oukXei// (kIkXeju^ucu) , olicoTpiip (rlrptjUjuai), yjipviip (yivififxai), ~xpi- 
po&Xop (r&XinfJLai), alyiXtip (XfXa^ucu), Karioj3Xe\p (j3e(5XefjLjLiai), 
fxkpoifj. These are followed by proper names, as KvtcXioip, 
Eustath. p. 1401. 11. On the contrary, TrapafiXd)^, v-rrofiXiLip 
are correct, because here the root is changed. ''Ettlt^ is 
barytone. 

Note. — Lobeck Phryn. p. 611. favours the opinion of Aris- 
tarchus in considering that all forms of this description should 
be paroxytone. See, however, what Eustath. p. 1359. 8. ob- 
serves in opposition to Aristarchus. Hermann, observ. ad 
bucol. Soph. Schsef.p. XIV. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 79 



INDEPENDENT ADVERBS. 



§. 35. 
In OS. — a. From adjectives in og. Adverbs in wg join this 
their final syllable immediately to the root of the noun from 
which they are formed, those from paroxytone and proparoxy- 
tone adjectives being made paroxytone : aXXog aXXwg, opSiog 
opSitog; and those from oxytone adjectives perispome: ica\6g 
KaXwg. 

Note 1. — Proparoxytone adjectives in oog have the pecu- 
liarity of rejecting an o in the formation of their adverbs: 
evvoog evv6(i)g evviog, KOv<f>6vu)g, dvTiZwg ; by retaining o they 
would necessarily be evvwg, KovQoviog, dvri^ojg. But in 
this respect they conform entirely to the accentuation of ad- 
jectives. See §. 33. II. 4. On the contrary, paroxytone ad- 
jectives in oog do not reject o ; hence cnrXoog, airXowg, airXiog. 

Note 2. — According to this rule &g and rug ought properly 
to be written &g and ra>e, as derived from oxytone forms (og 
and rog 3 gen. rov). This would correspond with the interro- 
gative 7njjg ; but they constitute an exception. Conf. Apollon. 
Bekk. Anecd. p. 523. 584. 940. Herodian. Dindorf. 

Note 3. — The Dorians perispomed adverbs from barytone 
pronoun adjectives in og : a\\wg (comp. dWd), Ti\vwg, ovrwg, 
7ravTwg. Probably also riavyjug belongs to these, unless it 
were better to derive it from a lost riavxh^' Apollon. de adv. 
p. 581. 586. Phavor. p. 611. On the other hand, they or 
rather the iEolians barytoned adverbs from oxytone adjectives: 
a6(p(»)g, Ka\ii)g. See Phavor. in the above passage. 

Note 4. — All adverbs which have lost the g in (og are 
barytone : ourou, a<pvw, t^io, eatj, 7rp6crcr(i) } avio, *carw. On 
Iwia^pd) s. §. 36^ 

b. From adjectives of the third declension. In these adjec- 
tives also the termination tog is joined immediately to the cha- 
racteristic : yXvKvg (yXviciog ; s characteristic) yXviciuyg, 7t\hov 
(7r\tfovog ; v characteristic) irXuovwg, dpKovvrwg, avro\pd)VTO)g, 
In like manner adverbs in wg from adjectives in r\g, which always 
appear as contracted : dXriSrig (d\ri%£og) d\ri$kog dXrj^uig, avSa- 
drjg avSadtwg avSadwg, voawdwg, &c. Only those which are 

1 



80 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

accustomed to reject their characteristic e in the genitive plural 
(-yprig, -rjSije, ai)TapKr}g. S. §. 34. d. Note) drop this £ in the ad- 
verbs also, and are therefore naturally paroxytone : avrapKwg 
(properly avrapicEwg avrapKiog) (rvvrj^wg, dfifyiipug. 

Note. — Consequently driyytog is the correct accentuation 

from d.TE)(yog and dreyytog from dre^v{]g. 'E7ri?a0£Xwc (H« IX. 

512.) is either to be considered as a Doric accentuation or to 

be derived from liriZa^eXijg. 

Besides these proper and independent adverbs in wg there are 
also others, which, for the sake of easier reference, we shall ad- 
duce according to their termination ; first those ending in vowels, 
and next those ending in consonants. 

I. Those ending in vowels. 

A. — 1. Dissyllables in a are barytone: raya, Xiya, t5/ca (by 
syncope for rayia, \iyza, (Ljcea, S. Eustath. p. 86), aCipa, <r(f)6$pa, 
fxaXa (jrw/uLaXa, Apollon. de adv. p. 604.), pia, <ja<j>a, Kcipra, 
iui<j<pa, Kpv(f>a, alya, pifKpa, avra (laavTa), /uiiySa, ttvkcl, avSa, apa, 
dpa. 

Note. — 'AXXa and Safid are always oxytone, and Kpv<f>a also 
was accented by the Attics on the long final syllable, in con- 
tradistinction from Kjou^a. See Villoison. Anecd. II. p. 82. 
On those in Sa see below. 

2. Polysyllables in em are barytone : ^i\dd£ia, TV7rddeia } rpo7rd- 
Seia, KpvQaSeia. Conf. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1364. 

3. Those in Sa and $a are oxytone : icavaxn$a, dvatyavBd, 
drj^d, rpiypd, TtTpa^ftd. The iEolic alone are barytone : npocT^a, 
67ri<r%a, Phavor. p. 1161. 46. (Apoll. de adv. p. 604.). 

Note. — "Airpiyda, piyda, £v$a, fiivvvSa are barytone ; all in 
iKa and ivda are paroxytone : oarpaicivSa, £<f>£TivSa, \r}Kivda, 
Kv(5r}(Tivda, fiv'ivda, cJieAjcuarivSa, fiaariXivda, yvrpiv^a, <j>atviv§a, 
avTiKd, riviKa. f/ Ev£jca is proparoxytone. 

E. — Only TrjXe and 6^1 have this termination ; those in §£, ^£, 
and 3-£ being treated of in the following article. With the ex- 
ception, however, of oipe, the only oxytone of this termination, 
they are exclusively barytone. 

H. — Mostly datives. See the following §. (3.) 

I. — 1. Those in a, t, and rt are oxytone: Travoiicd, avTo&vd, 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 81 

TTacravSd, dd, irpuji, avro^upl, irayyvvaiKi, dwpi, vedxrri, dfAZTa- 
arpEirri, dvoi/uaoKri. II dXcu is barytone ; xa/nai, on the contrary, 
oxytone. 

Note 1.— "ApTi, dwdpTi, eri f a-xpi, /u.£Xp L > TTzpwh eicriTi 
(deKTjri), together with all in Qi, ;^t, $t, are barytone : vocrtyi, 
l<j>t, vaixji, yxh "7X £ > "dSi, avSt. 'E*ca is perispome, ov\l 
oxytone. 

Note 2. — The Scholiast on Aristoph. Plut. 388. has diraprl. 
2. Those in a/a are paroxytone : SrjSaKt, ttoXXuki. See those 
in A. Note. 

O. — AEvpo is barytone. 

Y. — Those in v are oxytone, if they be neuters of oxytone adjec- 
tives in vg: sv$v, evpv, fie(T(Tr}yv, fULera^v, &c. II a vv, on the con- 
trary, together with Trdyxy, irpoyyv, avsv, imipcpev, as not derived 
from oxytone adjectives, are barytone. 

Note. — The adv. dvriKpv {KaravriKpv) is oxytone, while av- 
TiKpvg is proparoxytone. Conf. Apollon. deadv. p. 614. Bekk. 
Lobeck. Phryn. p. 444. Bekk. Anecd. p. 1328. Probably 
avTLKpvQ is iEolic, dvriKpv more recent. The relation, there- 
fore, in this accentuation, is the reverse of x w j°''c X^P 1 - 
£2. — Those in w are all paroxytone, except wp^ from -rrpm, 

II. Those ending in Consonants. 

N. — 1. Adverbs in av and i\v, iv and vv, if not originally ac- 
cusatives of feminine oxytones, are barytone : Xiav, dyav, iripav, 
tt^rjv, dp$r}v, XdyBr^v, irXiySr}v, dpidriv^v, avardSr^v, W£pif5dSr}v, 
TFjOwrjv, jLtarrjv, irdXiv, (5icrx vv (Bekk. Anecd. p. 1354.), dvrr\v, 
ejuttX^v, kovrrjv, irafiirfi$riv. Nvv is perispomed as orthotone 
when it precedes ; but is enclitic when it follows. In prose 
writers it is always orthotone. 

2. Those in $ov and pov are oxytone : dysXrjSov, XvktjSov, 
cfX^ov, avSrifxtpov (conf. Jungerm. ad Poll. I. 64.). "EvSov, as 
an exception, is barytone, together with (yrj/biepov and sfnr&ov. 
So also the compounds in Sov, as -njuLepoXeydov, JEsch. Pers. 63. 

P. — The few in ap are partly oxytone, as avrdp, drdp ; partly 
barytone, as atyap, vnap, avTrijuap, Travr\p.ap, Ivvrifiap, dSap, 
y, KTap. 

2. — 1. Those in ag are mostly oxytone : Ivrvirdg, dyKag, img, 

G 



82 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

dvekag, dvSpaicdg ; only Zjunrag, 7r£Xag, aXiag, drpejiag are bary- 
tone ; also dvetcag, ivrvirag, ticac were barytoned by the Attics. 
Bekk. Aneed.p. 570.26. 

Note. — Instead of i^irag, Etym. M. p. 63. 21. accentuates 
Ijjlttclq. Conf. Apollon. apud Bekk. Anecd. p. 564. 

2. In eg. — X§£g and l\^^ are oxytone. On IniT^sg see the 
following §. (4. b. Note). 

3. Dissyllables in ig are barytone, monosyllables oxytone: 
/uoyig, /uoXig, dXig, d\ptg, peXP L C> avSig, %'ig, rpig. Only % W P^ 
(although x°J*s°0 anc ^ dfityig are oxytone. Those in Sig are oxy- 
tone : ofiadig, djuoi(3a<)ig, a/xj3oAa§t'c, atyvijSfe, Xa$pri$ig, kXw- 
7rr]$ig, dvrr]dig, (TTOi^rjSig, d/u^iov^ig, e7riov^ig, dicpOTrovS'ig. (Conf. 
Bekk. Anecd. p. 1310.). The following are paroxytone: x a ^' 
Stg, oicXdSig, (}>vydc)ig, sxdBig, TrrcucdSig, fiLydSig, KpytydSig, d/uidStg. 
Only oitcaSig, d/uLvSig, and dXXvBig are proparoxytone. (Conf. 
Bekk. Anecd. p. 1310. 1317.) 

Note. — "AjuvSig and dXXvSig are of iEolic accentuation. 

Conf. Eustath. II. p. 732. 30. Schol. Venet. II. IX. 6. XX. 

114. Those in avBig are paroxytone: dypavdi g, xa/ubavdig, 

Bekk. Anecd. p. 1310. 

Those in pig, vig, rig, (pig, \ l G are ° x ytone : d/uKpiKeXsiuivig, 
7rafnrr)dovig, zjKOLTig, Xucpifyig, ai/rovi^C' Bekk. Anecd. p. 1319. 
IlipvTig, Doric for -rripvai, is proparoxytone, and avrig properis- 
pome. 

Those in aicig are paroxytone : TroXXdictg, StKaiag* 

4. Those in og are oxytone : tvrog, ItcTog, UKog (properly par- 
ticiple). Ildpog, fip-og, rr\fiog, and ivay\og are barytone. (Conf. 
Apollon. de adv. p. 595.) 

5. Those in vg are oxytone, except the perispome dXXvg and 
the barytone dvTticpvg. See Bekk. Anecd. p. 1316. 

jS. — Those in ? are oxytone : dva/ni^, djULirsrl^ djuLvZ,, evpd%, 
juiovvd^, dirpiZ, oSa$, dicXdli, <WjU7ra£, IvaXXdZ,, lirird^, icovpiti, 
d/uL^opi^y irapiZ (better irdpe%, S. Eustath. II. p. 732. 39. Schol. 
Venet. II. I. 148. Herodian. Dindorf. p. 25.), lyyvaXiH, ; only 
a7ra5, irzpili, vppaZ, (Bekk. Anecd. p, 1428.) are barytone. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 83 

§. 36. 

Adverbs, which originally were Casal Forms. 

1. Nominative adverbs. — Under these can properly be reck- 
oned only oarjfxipal, which retains the old accent of its plural 
■hfxipat, and EvSvg with the Homeric l$vg. 

2. Genitive and dative adverbs in 3"t, (j>i,Se. — These adverbs are 
the oldest forms of a case, which in the infancy of the language re- 
presented the idea both of the genitive and dative. They are ac- 
cented according to the following laws : 1. when the syllable 
preceding the termination (Si, <j>i, &e) is short by nature they are 
all paroxytone : 7TTv6(pi, la^apocpi, v^vtocpLv (Mosch. IV. 78. 
from vt)Svlov ; not vr)dvio(j)iv), /ultjicoSev (from prjKog), dypoSi, ov- 
pavoSsv, rpi^o^Ev, irarpo^fEv, Kvirpo^Ev, dyyo^i, lyyvSev, X"/^" 
$ev, TiSpavroSEv, (puiyovvToSsv ; 2. when the syllable preceding 
the termination is long they are properispome, if the nomi- 
native of the original word itself was accented on a final 
syllable long by nature : the rest, whose original word was 
barytone in the nominative, are proparoxytone : dyopr\^Ev (dyo- 
pr'l), dp^r\^Ev (dp-)({]), rjuJSi {r}b)g) i KpiwSev (Kpuo, Steph. B. Conf. 
Schol. Aristoph. Av. 645.), xajtm^ (^afiat), Hv&wSev (Steph. 

B.), 'AAw7TEK:r}S'£V (AXtoTTEKJf) ', bllt £(i)S"£V (£(*>q) } GLTTV^EV ((JLTTm}), 

AviciaSev {AvKia), kripw^fev (JETEpog),"Acncpr}$Ev ("AcrKjOrj), 'Ava/aua- 
Sev ('Avajcata), 'AjULa^avrdaSav ( r A/xa?avraa, Steph. B.), Movvv- 
^ia^Ev (Movvv^ia), Alyi\ia$£. Only o'/k:o3"£v, aAXo3"£v, 7ravro3"£v, 
ekclgtoSev, ektoSev, ivdo&Ev, diroTTpoSEv, together with their forms 
in §i and <j>i, are proparoxytone. In like manner some, which 
have a form still extant with a long penultimate : diro^Ev (aVw- 
3"£v), irpoaao^fEv (7rpo<7cra>S'£v), 07rt3"£v (ottkj&ev), ekoSev (ekckjSev), 
civekclSev, ayKa^Ev. In iEsch. Eum. 80. ay/caS^v, if it comes 
from ayicdg, appears to be the proper reading. (Blomf. iEsch. 
Ag. 3.). 

Note 1. — Instead of xcljulclSev it is probably better to read 

Xajti6%Ev (Aristoph. Vesp. 249.). Conf. Apollon. de adv. p. 

600. On those which have both t}§ev and oSev, see Apollon. 

de adv. p. 602. Thus rapyrjrrfjSfv (TapyriTTog, Steph. Byz.), 

'Itcapio%Ev (iKapla, Steph. Byz.), UXaraio^av (TlXdraia, Steph. 

G 2 



84 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

B-), n vXaioSsv (II v\ai, Steph. B.), QspaioStv (Qspai, Pseudo- 
Orph.). KoXivvriStv is correctly formed with rj, even if it 
were not derived from KoXwvai (Conf. Trmc. I. 131. Schol. 
Aristoph. Ran. 470.). For in Phavor. p. 1112. 20. we find 
also KpirjSsv. 

Note 2. — Instead of iravro^zv some old grammarians ac- 
cented TravToSzv. Conf. Apollon. de adv. p. 605. 

3. Genitive Adverbs.— They are all accented according to 
the general laws; oxytone nominatives mostly give perispome 
genitives; hereto belong nov, ov (ottov on the contrary is par- 
oxytone), firjdajuLov^ 7ro\\axov, dirapyriQ, £$s$*?C> &>nQ ; but par- 
oxytone nominatives give paroxytone genitives, as l^aicpvrjg 
{lZ,a.7rivYiQ ; al(pvr}, arrivr), old substantive forms), l^ar/e, wpovpyov 
(irpb tpyov), ica%6\ov, dvrnripag (Conf. Schol. Thuc. 1. 100.). 

Note. — According to this law, the adverbs ektto^wv and 
zjunroStov, ought properly to be written eWoSwv e/unroSwv (ellip- 
tically for Ik 7rociov KwAu^ur?, or the like) ; but their perfectly 
adverbial use has changed the accent. 

4. Dative Adverbs. — These comprise, in the first place, all 
adverbs in oi, which are formed from those in $1 and &i, by 
rejecting the aspirates (j> and $. They conform therefore to the 
accentuation of those adverbs, and contract the o and i of 6Si 
into ol, but of o§i into oi. Hence they are always perispome, 
when the equivalent adverbs in 6%i ought to be paroxytone, 
according to 2. : tteSoI (tteSoSi. See, however, Bekk. Anecd. 
p. 945. where tteSoi stands. Conf. Lobeck. Phryn. p. 648.; 
7te§oi and fivxoi would be contrary to analogy) : S^rjrroT, 'A$/zo- 
vol, TapyriTTOif UvSoT, 'IcrSyioT, Meyapot, EvravSot fppearroT, 
tppsappol, ^VTraXrjTTOL, SoimoT, YlpofiaXivSolL, Tt3"pavroT, Qopi- 
koX, KopvdaWot, 'Ava^XucrroT, Tzavraypl, EKa^Ta^oT, apfioX, not 
(but o7roi), AlyiXiot (AlyiX'ia), 'I/captoT, ^TEipiot (Sre/pm). Those 
only, whose forms in o^t and oSe are not paroxytone, remain 
barytone : oIkol (oikov£ o?ko$£i/), e vSoi (evBoSev), e%oi (Apollon. 
de adv. p. 610.). Yet the Syracusans accented the two last 
IvSoT, l%ol. (Conf. Theodos. Gramm. p. 232.). UeZol, which 
Blomfield iEsch. Prom. 280. quotes from Thucydides II. 94., 
is there not an adverb, but an adjective tteZoL 

Note.— Apollon. de adv. p. 588. 27. 610. 31. adduces from 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 85 

Alcseus juIggoi, which, according to this rule, ought to be 
litacroL ; but he himself correctly observes the reason of that 
accentuation in the iEolic dialect of the poet. The Schol. 
Aristoph. Av. 57. says, that Symmachus and Didymus ac- 
cented iiroTToi instead of hroiroi. Conf. Schol. iEsch. Pers. 
550. Probably, however, this word does not fall under this 
class. 

Moreover, all adverbs in gi, derived from datives plural, be- 
long hereto, and are accented according to the general laws, 
i. e. they retain the accent on that syllable, which possessed it 
in the nominative; I. First declension; Svpaai, wpaai (S. Herm. 
epit. doctr. met. p. XX.), 'OXvp,7ridGiv (OXv/unria, Aristoph. Lys. 
1131.), Qr)j3r}(TL (Qrjfiri), Movvv^iaat (Movvv^ia), f A/x^)trpo7rr]crtv, 
AeioXeickti (not AeksXsicigi), 'EjcaXrjcri (Steph. Byz.), Qopcuri 
(Qopai), HXwSelckti, 'ETritiKidrim, Al^ijjvrjGt (Ai^wv/j), S^tvSa- 
Xtjgl (^evSaXrj), KeQaXriGi, 'AypvXriGt (AypvXr) *), 'Ept^mcriv 
( Epe-^yiaoriv ?), UpaGirjGi or Upacrtacri (Upaaiai) , TlXaraiaaL 
(nXarami), QXvricn (<PXvrf), Qpiacn (Qpiai) ; II. Third declension: 
Kpuoai (Kpiw), 'OXv[nria<jL (with short a, Aristoph. Vesp. 1382. 
Plato de Legg. p. 839. e.) from 'OXvfnriag 'OXv/nridSog, iravra- 
iraai (cnraGi), 'EXatowi from 'EXaiovg — ovvTog, ^EXevgivlgi, 

MvppiVOVVTIGl, $>r}yOVVTlGl. 

Note. — The rule for these adverbs in gi, which are so often 
falsely accented, occurs in the Scholiast on Aristoph. Vesp. 
1382. The Scholiast's opinion is clear from the words : 
yiverm yap to juev dirb tov 'OXv/i7ria ^OXv/unrlaGi, to &e dirb 
tov 'OXvfjLiriag 'OXvfnriam. Comp. Phavorin. under 'OXu/x- 
tticmtl' 7rp07rapo%vv6fj.evov XiyzTai tteoX tottov' lav irtpX irpayfia- 
toq ig drjXovaa tj Xk%ig olov wg& Xiyot Tig Sl/ca 'OXv/unriaGiv 
l(j>^rig iviK7)<T£v 6 Suva 7^p07^E£M<77^areu , yivETai yap to /j.Iv cltto 
tov ^OXv/unria ^OXv/unrlacri, to Be dirb tov ^OXv/Linidg 'OXvfjnriaGi, 
otl to, dg gi XijyovTa eTTipprjjuaTa ^rjra tov irpwTOv tov ovofia- 

Tog tovov 7tXt7v tu>v Sid tov oSev. Conf. Steph. B. v. 

'AxapvriSev, v. AetciXzta. The passage in Aristophanes, how- 
ever, and the nature t)f the thing shew that the proper - 

1 This is the usual accentuation ; but, if it ought properly to be 'AypavXij (from 
"AypavXog; Conf. Steph. B.), 'AypvXijci is to be preferred. 



86 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

ispoming of 'OXvpiriam is altogether inadmissible. 'OXv/unriaat, 
therefore, is : at Olympia, of the place, 'OXvjulttickti : in the 
Olympic games. See Aristot. Polit. p. 342. Hernsterh. ad 
Luc. T. I. p. 106. The adverbs in iaiv (Steph. Byz.) are 
remarkable for their formation and accent, and might appear 
to represent the oldest form of the dative plural of the third 
declension, wherein i before <n, perhaps, supplied the place 
of a connective vowel, like a in -Karpaai^ dpvaai. But it is 
more simple to derive them from nominatives in tg: Mvp- 
pivovvrig — riSog (yfj, \wpa) } 'EXeuo-fvt'c — vidog, ^riyovvrig — 
ridog, dat. pi. lctl. 

Lastly, the following also belong hereto: woXXaxy^ dWaxy, 
aWy, lElq, 8t;y^, r)(ivyri (from 'HSYXHS for i^o-u^a), r)<jvyri (from 
i](jvxpg). Conf. Apollon. de adv. p. 586. 

Note. — "Ettktx^p^ (properly liriaxspv) and cverx 8 / ^ are ac- 
cented according to the analogy of eiaroStov cjU7to8wv. 
5. Accusative adverbs. 

a. These comprise, in the first place, all in §£ and £c. 
The demonstrative particle 8e, which in combination with 
accusatives forms these adverbs, being enclitic, the accusatives 
conform entirely to the accentuation of words combined with 
enclitics (§. 47.), except that, as Sc is not separated from the 
word, they can only receive one accent, namely, that required 
by the laws of enclitics (§. 47.): 'A/BSrjpaSe (properly "Aj3- 
cripa 8c), 'EXzvmvaSt (properly 'EAcutrlva 8c), oiKOvde (properly 
oikov 8c, as must be written when two accents are put upon 
these forms), 7roXcjU.ov8c, TjOOirjp8c, icXtori7]v8c, aXadz, 7roX*v8c, 
(pvyads 1 , BpavpiovaSz (Aristoph. Pac. 874.), f AX^ouvra8c (Aris- 
toph. Av. 496.), 'A/xaJavrcmvSc (A/uLa^avreiav 8c), TfjOvv3"a8c ) 
ILvTpriaivSz (ILvrpricriv St), IlrcXlav8c, 2rcipia8c (Srapta, to), 
"ApyovSe ; only oiKads. (probably from olicaSig) remains propar- 
oxytone ; on the contrary, it ought properly to be written oIkuSe, 
if derived from the heteroclite plural ra oikcl. 

When the enclitic 8e is joined to a word, ending with a and 

1 lia\\i]vahe or Ba\\{]vaSe in Aristoph. Acliarn. 235. is considered by the 
Scholiast to be syncopised from UaXkrjvaiaSt : probably, however, it corresponds in 
formation to (j>vyaSe. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 87 

the preceding syllable is long by nature, crde changes into Ze ; 
for Z consists of o-S, not of Sop, which would be a succession of 
mutes quite unknown to the Greek, every T sound being dropped 
before or: 'A^vaZe (A^rjvag Be), 'OXv/unriaZe ('OXvfnrlag Be), 
epaZe (epacrBe, Theocr. Id. 6. 146.), QopaZe (Qopai), ^iKapiaZe, 
NlovvvyiaZe, AeiceXeiaZe (AeiceXeiag de), TlXaraiaZe (UXaraiaf), 
QXvaZe (QXvai), ya\iaZe (better than \ajnaZe ; for an old no- 
minative plural would give x"! 11 "? * n the accusative, which 
joined with Be forms yaixaZe, not xafiaZe. S. Apollon. de adv. p. 
608. Arcad. p. 183. 14.). 

Note. — MeraZe (S. Bekker. Anecd. p. 945.) or fieraZe (so 
Phavor. p. 738. 19.) is of peculiar formation. In no case can 
it be derived, as Phavorinus supposes, immediately from 
juera; it stands for fiecracrBe (comp. the Homeric jueraoo-cu) or 
something similar. Conf. Herodian. irepl juov. Xi%. p. 46. 
The enclitic Be, however, is not only joined to accusatives 
but also to some genitives, without destroying thereby the ac- 
cusative relation. For to these genitives an accusative must 
be supplied. Thus, 'A'iBoaBe (namely, "AiBog Btojua). Hereto 
belong also the following forms : QpnoZ^ (not QpiwZe, Thuc. I. 
114. II. 21. Conf. Steph. Byz. v. Qpia), KpuSZe (Steph. B. v. 
KpitLa. So is it to be read, and not Kpiwa, for KpuSa, viz. X'^j° a > 
is fern, of the adj. Kpiwog. S. Phavorin. p. 1113. 2.). From 
the nominative Kpiw and Opidj is formed the old genitive Kptwg 
and Opiwg (conf. Bekker. Anecd. p. 1201), which joined with 
Be, forms KpicvZe and 0jOta>£e. Also x a M«£ £ ( so ^Elius Diony- 
sius in Phavor. s. v.) might in this way, if necessary, be defended 
as an original formation from the Doric genitive xaimg. S. Draco, 
p. 41. Also, the otherwise remarkable forms 'AXySevBe (Steph. 
Byz. v. "AXrjSev) and evSevBe (properly EvfovSe; see below) 
admit of similar explanation, §ev being originally a termina- 
tion of the genitive, as in e/meSev, veSev, eSev, &c. 

Note 1. — In Hesiod. Scut. 480. Be is also appended to the 
proper dative adverb HvSot, probably in conformity with the 
forms oiroi, trot, which have invariably the accusative sense ; 
or it must be changed into Uv^^Be. » 

Note 2. — Accentuations like 'ApyoaBe, evSaBe, iv&evSe, ori- 



88 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

ginated with those grammarians who accented the last syllable 
of a trochaic word, when followed by an enclitic (§. 47. III. 
Note). But twikciSe from rriviica is contrary to analogy, as 
togogSe from roaog, while oikciSe instead of okaSt arises from 
an opposite error. 

b. Adverbs in ce follow those in $£, from which they appear 
to be formed. Hence kvkXove, because kvk\6%e ; but ttclvtoge, 
a\Ao<7£, because navToSe, clWoSe ; in like manner orroripwdE, 
because biroTipw^E ; trepuxjE because hipw^ev, 

c. To accusative adverbs belong also forms such as apx^v, 
aKTjv, 7rapaxpr}[ia, fcaro7nv, fXEToirtv (kcit ottiv, jaet ottlv), ugotuv 
(also e£o7nv, like ejuittoSwv), liriiTav^ avoTrala (in Homer better than 
dvoiraia, according to the analogy of o/uLolog, spri/nog, yeXolog, 
TpoTTalov), i]pEjua formed from EprifJ.a), E7rirrj^EQ y Sto, jurjSajua 
(Theocr. Epigr. 8. 3.) Conf. Jacobs, Anthol. Pal. p. 914. 

Note. — The accentuation E-rriT^Eg rests solely upon an 
erroneous derivation from an adjective ETnrrjS/je, which either 
never existed or is altogether of very late occurrence. The 
word must be derived from etti and tijSeq (sufficing for the 
whole year, hence sufficient); consequently could only be 
accented ettlt^eq or £7rtrfi§£c, but not ETTiTr)$Eg. 'EirirriSEg is 
analogous to E-rravayKEg, whose masculine and feminine are 
likewise no longer extant. 

Particles. 
§. 37. 

Comprehensive rules cannot here be given : most monosyl- 
lables are oxytone as ju?'j, vat, /cat, $ai; others, particularly 
interrogatives, are perispome : fxwv, irrj, 7ro7, irov, ttwq ; add to 
these vvv and ovv. On enclitics see §. 48. 

1. On the particle ovkow, which changes its accent with a 
change of signification, the following must be observed: 1. 
ovkow is paroxytone (ovk ovv) when it signifies therefore not or 
certainly not, where the emphasis necessarily lies on the nega- 
tion. So also in interrogation, where it corresponds to the 
Latin nonne : ovkow jeXioq yi$kttoq eiq ex^qovq jeXuv ; here 
the heightened tone, which in itself is proper to interrogation, 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 89 

renders this accentuation necessary (comp. §. 30. 1 — 2.). 2. Ouk- 
ovv is perispome, the emphasis lying on ovv, when it signifies 
therefore, ergo : ovkovv, otclv Srj iirj cr^ivu), TrtTravcrofiai. 

2. "Apa is paroxytone when it corresponds to our but, there/ore, 
and like the Latin atqui either confirms or denies a preceding- 
proposition, as a consequence ; on the contrary, apa is pro- 
perispome, when it corresponds in interrogation to the Latin 
num. 

3. ij signifies 1. either, or; 2. than, after a comparative: ?j, 1. 
truly, certainly; 2. num. It must be distinguished from r\ 

ffiMr). 

4. ore always signifies when as a conjunction ; but brk some- 
times; hence qt\ \i\v, qt\ Si, 

5. ofiwg, nevertheless; 6/miog (ojulov) at the same time. 

Interjections. 

§.38. 

Here also no comprehensive rule can be laid down. Those 
terminating in a long vowel are mostly perispome : (j>ev, w (on 
the contrary, without the vocative of a noun w), fXeXtu, ototol, 
atjSot, lav, KiKKaflav ; those ending in a consonant are mostly 
oxytone : j3ctj3ata£, TOporiyZ. Yet irawai, iov (as an ejaculation 
of sorrow), iSov are always oxytone, also IwoiroL S. Schol. 
Aristoph. Av. 227. Iov (as an ejaculation of joy). Conf. Schol. 
Aristoph. Pac. 317. al and 01 are alike good. 

^Numerals. 

§. 39. 

As these also admit of no general rule, but mostly discover 
their accent by the derivation of the individual words, according 
to the rules above given, we shall here notice merely a few 
peculiarities: in elg, fiia, ev, the genitive and dative feminine 
are not accented /ulag and fxia, as the rule would require, but juiag 
(Ion. ii)c) and fiia, wherein the unorganic combination of this 
word with ovSi or firjdi produces no change of the accent, /*»}§£- 



90 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

jume, fjL-ndefiia, although the composition of /xrjSe with tig banishes 
the circumflex: [iridsig, ovdug, gen. and dat. plur. ovSivwv ovSlm. 
The accentuation fiia fiiag may be thus explained: fiia ought 
originally to be oxytone in the nominative, for log, II. VI. 422. 
is oxytone; but oxytones of the first declension in a have a 
always long; hence as fxia is always a pyrrhic ( ww ), it conse- 
quently cannot be oxytone in the nominative. On the contrary, the 
genitive and dative, wherein the a appears as long, are accented, 
as if the nom. and accus. were really oxytone. In like manner, 
the gen. dual, and plural of $vo and a//0w forms not Suotv, 
afxcj)OLv, but, like monosyllables of the third declension, dvoXv, 
ajUL^oXv, &c. 'Evvia (comp. evr) teal via) retains the accent on the 
unchanged word, agreeably to its derivation, although, having 
the quality of a neuter plural, it is short in the last syllable. 

Mvpiot signifies ten thousand; but when it stands as a definite 
number for an indefinite multitude, it is distinguished by the 
accent: fivpioi; hence ol javpioi "EXXriveg, the ten thousand 
Greeks ; rCov 'EWrjvtov fivptoi ijcrav, there was an immense mul- 
titude of Greeks, 

Note. — It would almost appear, that this distinction is a 
mere invention of grammarians ; for why do the Greeks re- 
cognise no distinction between x* Al0t (thousand) and x* At ' ot 
(very many)? So Aristot. Polit. II. 1. 11. Schn. Conf. the 
Scholiast on Aristoph. Vesp. 727. Herodian (in Phavor. p. 
1281. 25.) says positively that fivpioi is the only correct ac- 
centuation in both significations. 

1. All ordinal numbers in rog are barytone ; all in oro^ oxy- 
tone. Only the interrogative woaTog forms an exception ; 7rpu>- 
TKTTog is a superlative form. 

2. To numeral ideas belong also the forms atrXoog (cnrXovg), 
SnrXoog (diirXovg), which are accented differently in order to be 
distinguished from adjectives compounded with 7r\6og (irXovg), 
as evnXoog, evirXovg. All other numeral ideas not having the 
termination -irXoog retain the natural accentuation : oydoog. 

3. When several numbers are combined by Kai, the whole 
combined word draws its accent as near to icai as possible. If 
they be formed without Km, the accentuation follows the old law 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 91 

in parathetic compounds (§. 41.) : namely, the last number re- 
tains its accent unchanged : dicoaiiZi, SeiccnrivTs. 

4. Numeral adverbs in ant are always paroxytone. S. §. 35. 4. 

Pronouns. 

§. 40. 

1. Pronoun adjectives of more than one syllable are all bary- 
tone : aXXog, Ketvog, iroaog, Trotog, ocrog, olog, roaog, rolog, 
ovrog, tTEpog, 6 Suva, erepotog, kicaTEpog, eicacFTog. Only avrog, 
ifxog, and the indefinites Troaog, Trotog are oxytone. 

Note. — A syllabic prefix does not change the accentuation : 
KEivog EKEivog, ovrog roiovrog, oarog oTroaog, Trotog oTrotog, Tn\- 
XiKog oTniXiicog. Of the latter it must be remarked, that pro- 
perly the article 6 only is prefixed, which is here used re- 
latively. 

2. The oblique cases of some pronouns are accented arbitrarily 
by the Greeks. From rifiztg, vjxug, the Attics, according to their 
simple rule, formed r\fi£)v, 77/xTv, yfiag, v/jlCjv, v/uuv, vjuag. The 
poets, on the contrary, to whom the short final syllable must 
have been very acceptable, frequently availed themselves in 
these cases of the iEolic accentuation TJfjieg (afifieg), rj/mtv {appi), 
and rjfiag {afifit), where, by the recession of the accent a final 
syllable in itself long, could be somewhat shortened to the voice. 
For the proper iEolic accentuation was r\tuv and vjilv. On the 
other hand, the Attic poets, when the last syllable was to be 
used short, left the accent on the syllable which originally pos- 
sessed it, and merely changed the circumflex into an acute : 
rjjuiiv, vjilv. 

Note. — On y]jjlv, fywv, and r\fiiv see Schol. Venet. II. I. 147. ; 
vwi and a^CSi, when shortened into vw and a<f)to, are oxytone 
according to §. 5. I. §. 23. I. Note 4. 

3. The datives lp.oi, vol, are oxytone : on the contrary, tot and 
oT, when independent and not enclitic, perispome. On the 
enclitic forms see §. 47. 

4. The Attic affixes to the last syllable of a pronoun, as t, r/, 
and ovv, draw the accent from the word to themselves ; hence 
ovToai (ovrog), tovti, Ikuvwvi, tovtovi. This 1 gives an indepen- 



92 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

dent idea, as may be perceived from the Attic composition in 
6St, TovroSi, ravrayi. Hereto belong also the accentuation ou- 
twgl and that of the otherwise unaccented negative ovk in ovkl 
and ovyi. So in otl{], c^Aovoro?, rii\ and barigovv, ogtlqSyitto- 
rovv ; tit} as interrogative is paroxytone in the older Epic poets : 
the Attics (Comedians) accented it on the final syllable : rt//. 
Conf. Eustath. II. p. 118. Apollon. D. de adv. 

5. If the enclitic (§. 52.) §£ be joined to a pronoun of more 
than one syllable, the last syllable receives the accent: roaogde 
(rocrog), roiogde. In lywye, Ifioiye, and e/ueye, when written as 
one word, the Attics (S. Apollon. de adv. p. 594.) place the 
accent upon the first syllable : eyijjye, efioiye, efieye. The Boeo- 
tians, however, in their eywvya, lwvya> retained the old accentua- 
tion, while the Spartans, again, said eytoya. If ye be separated 
from the pronoun in writing, the accent remains on the last 
syllable of the pronoun : eyco ye, e/nol ye, efie ye. 

Note. — The accentuation of these pronouns is exactly si- 
milar to that of the Ionic eirei re and eireira. So eyu) ye and 
eywya. "Eywye cannot be considered as a relic of the JEolic 
accentuation ; for the iEolians accented eywv. S. Phavorin. 
p. 656. 53. 

6. Pronouns compounded of rig and a negative (jmri and ov), 
as the two words are not organically combined, take the accent 
on the defining negative : ovrig, fi{)Tig. 

7. The pronoun nag in composition draws the accent upon 
the word which enlarges the sense : nag, airag, avfitrag, Trpoirav. 
Apollon. de adv. 

Of synthetic (organic) and parathetic funorganicj 
combinations. 

§• 41. 
Two words are combined synthetically or organically into 
one, when they are so united by connective vowels that the 
original termination of at least one of them disappears. These 
organic combinations constitute one of the greatest beauties of 
the Greek language, which to us is entirely unknown, our com- 
positions being invariably formed without such connective 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 93 

vowels. Thus with the Greeks, e. g. ^qvgot^vktoq is a syn- 
thetic (organic) combination, because the original form of the 
first word (xpvaog) is lost in the combination : on the contrary 
with us, e. g. the word goldwrought, in which the unchanged word 
gold is joined to the unchanged word wrought, forms a parathetic 
or unorganic combination. 

1. The Greeks have likewise a great many of the latter kind, 
which grammarians designated by a vfyiv — ^ — (Kwoaovpa). 

With respect to the accent, as the two words are only joined 
to and not incorporated with each other, the law in earlier 
times was to leave to the latter word its own accentuation, while 
that of the former was dropped in order to form at least for the 
eye the appearance of one word : Bovpi-icXtiTog, Kvvog-ovpa, 
vr\v<JL-K\vr6g, ovofia-icXvTog, fiov-XvTog, ELorsri, jurjKtrt, ovKeri, zlao- 
kev, ocFTigovv, Qvfisvovv, lirnrXiov, Tr}vap^fjv, roirpioTov, SrjXacUri, 
eaapTi, tvavra. Comp. §. 33. I. This, however, suffers an ex- 
ception in numbers combined by /cat, §. 39. 3., where the accent 
is placed as near as possible to kcli ; hence 0KTWKal($EKa, kirTaKai- 
Se/ca. The same occurred also in some proper names of a later 
period ; e. g. 'EXXricnrovrog, 'RXiovTroXig, which, according to 
the old law, should be accented 'EXXtj^Trovrog, 'HXioviroXig. 
But AaovGoog does not belong to this class, the first cr not being 
part of Xaog, but a mere diplasiasmus of aoog. So also in Ku- 
v6<jar\im and Kvvoaovpa in Herodot. (8. 76.). 

2. If the second of two unorganically combined words be an 
enclitic, the law laid down §.11. II. 2. Note, no longer obtains, 
but the first accented word retains its own accent, even though 
the enclitic be by nature long : hence rjroi (ri-roi), wcnrep, wore, 
07T£p, rjroi (ji-tol,), are, aire, jufirig, (on the contrary firing a sub- 
stantive), ovrig (Ovrig the feigned name of Ulysses), ol/ulol (ot 
fioi), rfTTOV (rj-TTOv), Siyirov (dr)-Trov), evrz. 

3. Compounds with prepositions, as 7repi07rrog 9 zicBriXog, vtrip- 
dovXog, do not belong to parathetic combinations, because these 
prepositions have already lost somewhat of their independence 
by being joined to a casus rectus. S. Apollon. Synt. p. 310. 



94 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

PART II. 

Of the Accent in connected Discourse. 

§• 42. 

Hitherto we have treated merely of the accentuation of indi- 
vidual words, without speaking of the changes produced by 
combining into a proposition. One may easily perceive that 
words, which, according to the rules above laid down, have the 
accent on the last syllable, must remit somewhat of the sharp- 
ness of this accent when they are pronounced in connection 
with others. A proposition like this of Thucydides : /cat 7rpo- 
fiaWovTF.g, ol fiiv 'ASrjvatot Kara tov \ifiiva Talg vavaiv £7T£t- 
piovro, 6 de nsZog irpog t{]v TroAtv, would, if so accented, occasion 
an intolerable hammering to the ear. It is therefore usual in 
connected discourse to mark the oxytones with a grave accent 
instead of the acute, in order to indicate the necessarily modified 
sharpness of accentuation. Interpunctions of course, which mani- 
festly separate definite propositions, (Triyfirj TeXeia (. ;), fiiar} (- *), 
and v7ro(TTiyfir) (,) restore the usual tone of the acute to preceding 
oxytones ; hence (W/cravav TroWovg. This, however, is not the 
case with every comma, such as we moderns place in periods for 
the sake of greater perspicuity to the eye merely, but with those 
only that really separate the proposition and the sense ; hence 
iralg tp^rai, T °v naTpbg ot/ar^c, /cat, \pikdlg to irpwrov ^lariva^ag 
Talg ^Epa\ y rag )(op$ag zicpovEv. On the contrary, Zti) ava, Aw- 
Swvdie, TlsXacryiKi, Tr)\6Si va'uov. The acute must never stand 
when followed by a pronoun relative, which is separated by a 
comma from the oxytone word. 

The tone of interrogation of itself gives a prominency to 
individual words in discourse. Hence is explained why the 
interrogative Tig, even in the most intimate connection with 
other words, always retains its acute ; e. g. rig r\v. The Attics 
present a similar instance, when a\r}S£g (indeed ?) sarcastically 
interrogates. See Musgrave, Soph. (Ed. Tyr. 349. Schol. Aris- 
toph. Eq. 89. Comm. on Aristoph. Plut. 123. Ran. 865. Here 
the common accentuation is aXrjSzg, being required by the half- 
12 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 95 

singing tone of the question. Also ovkow belongs hereto. S. 
§. 37. 1. 

Elision and Anastrophe produced thereby. 

§. 43. 

When in the progress of discourse the accented short final 
syllable of a word is elided in the poets by a succeeding vowel, 
the syllable which is nearest to it receives the same accent un- 
changed, if the elided word be independent and necessarily ac- 
cented ; hence io/ll aTrorajuvojuevov, a SeOC, ovci (d £aAl, ovSe), 
Xevic a\(j)iTa (Xzvica dX^tra), K.rf(f on (kcu uiri on ; icyc^ on would 
be for koX uirz, on). Dissyllabic prepositions, however, together 
with the particles aXXa, ouSl, i]de, /mr}$i, and the enclitic pronoun 
nva, are excepted. In them the discourse passes on immediately 
to the following word, and they then stand as proclitic. Hence 
one says : avr o^SaAjuoitv, kclt aiaav, a A A' lyw, ovF lyw, jurjcT 
avrip for dvn dtySaXfio'iiv, Kara ataav, dXXd eyd), ov$l tytx), fir}dl 
dvrio. Conf. Schol. Aristoph. Plut. 138. 

Note. — The rule here adduced rests upon the unanimous 
authority of grammarians. But according to the nature of 
things (s. §.11. II. 2.) instead of Xzvk dX(j>ira, wfi dwoTafivo- 
fxevov, a SdX ovdi, &c. we ought to write and speak Xsvk 
aXcpLTa, wfi awoTafivoiuLevov, a SslX ovdi. For in pronouncing 
the syllables Xwk, wfx, and SsiX' the voice must tarry upon 
them so as to render the elision audible ; consequently they 
must be pronounced in the same manner as if they were cir- 
cumflexed. The surest evidence of this may be drawn from the 
well-known story respecting the actor Hegelochus, who, in pro- 
nouncing the verse of Euripides (Or. 273.) Ik kvjulcltwv yap 
avSig av yaXriv 6ou, caused the aspiration of o in oaio to be 
heard, so that it sounded as if he had said : yaArjv 6pw. The 
Athenians, however, would not have been able to hear yaXrjv 
6qu) if he had pronounced yaXfiv 6pw, but might do so, if he 
pronounced yaXriv bow and caused them to hear the aspiration. 



96 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Crasis. 

§. 44. 

I. According to §. 12. the circumflex can only arise, when 
the first of the contracted syllables had the acute, the se- 
cond the grave. From this the rule would follow that a crasis 
could never receive the circumflex unless the principal word 
itself already possessed it, because there are only two cases of 
crasis, namely, either the first word is accented or it is not 
(§. 47.) ; but in each case the second will be accented. If the 
first be the case, as in ra aXXa, the crasis raWa will not give 
this form of the circumflex a, as it would require the second 
syllable to be unaccented. If the second be the case, as in ol 
clXXoi, the form of accentuation becomes exactly the reverse v, 
which could not give a crasis wXXot, but at most &Xkoi, or best 
aXXoL. Nevertheless, the best manuscripts of the ancient authors 
have : rdXXa, toXXoi, Tovpyov, T&pyog (to "Apyog), Tovvap (to 
ovap), Tovpog (to opog, if from the Ionic ovpog it would be right 
also according to the above law), tov^ov, although according to 
the law they should be accented raXXa, aXXoi, Tovpyov, Tovipov, 
Tapyog, Touvap, Tovpog like Ktoipov (Aristoph. Vesp. 320.), 
S-w7rXa. The reason of this lies in the different view taken by 
grammarians of the nature of crasis. Some held it to be a real 
syntactical synthesis, and therefore rightly wrote Twpyog, rovp- 
yov, &c„ according to §. 11. II. 2.; others, on the contrary, did 
not regard it as a proper composition or organic synthesis, con- 
sequently they gave to the words combined by crasis the same 
accentuation which the second word possessed previously to its 
combination with the other. Hence, according to the view of 
the latter the following would be correctly accented : kcito., 
TaSXa, eycoSa, ly^fiai, Kyire, and iccpvog from kcu uto., to, a&\a, !ya> 
olSa, tya) olfiai, kol bitts and koX olvog. Besides TavSov, Tcipya, 
kclti, \o.fia, wpvsg, \waoi, x/'Wa from tol evSov, to. spya, kol 'in, 
kol ana, ol 6pv£g, /cat oaoi, kcu ova. On the contrary, according 
to the view of the former, every crasis of this kind with a long pe- 
nultimate ought to be properispome. And this view is most 
conformable to the analogy of the Greek language. Conf. Elmsl. 
ad Med. 888. Theodos. p. 224. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 97 

Note. — That a crasis, like x^orfe (koX ocrng) cannot be pro- 
perispome is evident, because ootiq is a paraihetic composition. 
II. When the accented short syllable of a word could not be 
united into a proper crasis with the next long one of a preceding 
word, a kind of cenotaph of the accent, frequently adopted in the 
older editions, but admitting of no justification, was to drop en- 
tirely the accented short syllable, and to leave only its breathing 
and accent standing in its place, e. g. rj "voia (for r) avoia), £70* 
"raatrov (for IVcktotov), raWoTpia firi "x £iv (f° r f 1 ^! ^X £lv )' How these 
examples are to be pronounced, one cannot easily comprehend, 
it being impossible to cause an accent to be heard without the 
existence of a syllable upon which to place it In such cases, 
therefore, either the words are written out in full, e. g. ra 
aXXorpia firj ex £lv > or the crasis formally expressed, as e. g. 
firt\£iv, ibvSpioirs, cywVao-o-ov, wva% *). It would be well, to write 
tovSpwwE, wvaZ, instead of ibvSpwTre, iova$i. 

Proper Anastrophe. 

§. 45. 

a. A peculiarity of the Greek poets, which some also of the older 
Roman ones have imitated, consists in sometimes putting prepo- 
sitions behind the substantive to which they belong. This is 
attended with what is called the anastrophe of the accent, i. e. 
its recession from the last and otherwise accented syllable of these 
prepositions to the first, in order to indicate that the preposi- 
tions belong not to the following but to the preceding word ; 
thus 3"£wv airo for airo S"£wv, 'ISa/crj tvi for ev\ 'iSa/crj, 'AAjavoco 
wapa for izapa 'AAiavow. If these prepositions have lost their 
accented last syllable by elision, it is not usual in that case to 
apply to them the anastrophe of the accent, although no valid 
reason can be assigned for this. As little reason can be con- 
ceived for the law laid down by some grammarians, that the 



* To preserve consistency, one might infer a catastrophe of the accent, and lay 
down a rule the reverse of that which ohtains in anastrophe, making the accent 
advance instead of receding, e. g. kywraooov. 

H 



98 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

prepositions ava and Sid generally, when they stand after their 
noun, must not experience anastrophe. 

Note 1. — According to Aristarchus, when a preposition 
stands between two substantives belonging to one another, 
of which one is a proper name, the other an appellative, its 
accent is determined by the proper name ; consequently Sav- 
Sov a.7ro divrievTog, but Trora/uLOv cnro SeAAt^vtoc ; according 
to Ptolemy it was determined by the appellative, and according 
to Apollonius and Herodian the preposition was anastrophised 
in each case, whether standing before the proper name or the 
appellative. And this is also the most rational. Eustath. ad 
II. p. 369. Schol. Venet. II. II. 346. Etym. M. v. 'Atto, p. 
123. 30. M o'/k^, p. 342. 8. Apollon. Synt. p. 303. sq. 

Note 2. — 'Ava and did are said not to be anastrophised, in 
order to avoid any confusion with Am and ava (vocative of 
ava% or for dvdarriSi). 

Note 3. — When prepositions are separated by tmesis from 
the verb to which they belong, some grammarians are wont to 
leave them unaccented, e. g. irpiv y* airo irarpX <j>i\ig do/uevat, 
because, properly, it ought to be aVoSojuevcu ; see Villois. 
Anecd. gr. II. p. 130. 

Note 4. — Aristophanes of Byzantium oxytoned prepositions 
even in iEolic writers, for the sake of rendering them capable 
of anastrophe. Apollon. Dysc. Synt. p. 309. Bekk. 

b. Prepositions of three mora do not draw back their accent 
to the first syllable, when they refer to a preceding substantive. 
To these belong djx^i, avri, kicTog, and x w 9 1 ^j an( ^ the poetically 
lengthened airai, viral, TrpoH (iropri), &c. ; hence awv riKvoJv 
viral (Eur. El. 1187.), yng vTrai (not virai), JEsch. Eum. 419. 

c. A second case in which the above-mentioned prepositions 
draw back their accent to the first syllable occurs, when they 
stand independently in the place of a verb, e. g. ndpa for ird- 
pzcrTi, vtto for vttegti, wipi for 7T£pt€(Trt, diro for aVccm, tvi for 
tveari, &c. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 99 



UNACCENTED WORDS. 



§. 46. 

Proclitics. 

There are in Greek, as in other languages, words so unim- 
portant of themselves that they have no accent of their own, but 
are associated by the speaker with the really accented word to 
which they belong, in the same way as if the two formed one 
word. In Greek, however, a distinction is observed in such words : 
1. those which stand before, and 2. those which stand after the 
word that they refer to. The former of these unaccented words 
are called proclitics, and are not furnished by the Greeks with a 
sign of accent ; the others are called enclitics. They differ from 
each other merely by position ; for e. g. rot belongs to both in 
Toiyaproi, the first roi being proclitic, the second enclitic. The 
Greek article 6, 17, 01, and al is in this way proclitic, so that e. g. 
instead of 6 iraTT}p one should conceive oTrarrip to be written and 
pronounced *• Here it must be observed, however, that o, like 
7], 01, di, immediately receives its accent, when it is used 
in Homer, as these latter in other authors, in the sense of 
a relative pronoun. In like manner the conjunctions el (also 
al) and wc (as, that) are of themselves unaccented. The latter, 
however, in two cases receives an accent, 1. when it stands 
for ovTtog (so), e. g. u>g d-mov, (where it would be better peris- 
pome cog), and 2. when in the signification as it stands after the 
word to which it refers, e. g. ot Se Xvkoi &>g r\piraZov for r\piraZ,ov cl>g 
Xvkoi. To proclitics belong also the prepositions Ik (IS), dg (kg, 
cog), Iv {dv, but not ivi), and the negative oh, ovk (oi>x)? when it 
stands before the word which it negatives ; if it stands after, it 
then receives, like cog, its independent accent : ol julv avrb eno'i- 
ri<jav, ol Sc ov. In like manner when it denies directly, like our 

* That the. ancients really wrote in this manner is shewn by the old Greek in- 
scriptions, wherein $£ tiq is written EXSES (tZng), which if viewed by the ancients 
as two words, would necessarily have been written EX2HES (IZfjg). The same 
conclusion may be drawn also for enclitics. For proclitics and enclitics are words 
of one and the same kind. 

H 2 



100 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

no, without being connected with any additional word : ovk* 

aXX 6 ^s/mtXriv %Zm&v. (Eurip. Bacch. 468.) 

Note. — Hermann (de Emend. Rat. Gr. Gr.p. 101.) gives the 
rule, that all proclitic words, when put after the word to which 
they belong, receive an accent. Thus d/uKporipuv it, for 1% d/j.- 
<j)or£pu)v ; but no reason for this is to be found in the nature 
of these words; they become enclitics when, contrary to their 
character, they follow the word to which they refer ; therefore 
in djLi(j)OT£pwv £$ the proclitic t£ becomes enclitic. In w? the 
case is different, &g being really accented when used in a more 
important signification. 

§. 47. 

Enclitics. 

In the same manner, therefore, there are, as has already been 
stated, words in the Greek language so intimately connected 
with the preceding word that they properly form with it only 
one word. Hence, according to §. 5., a change of accent neces- 
sarily takes place, these enclitics increasing the preceding word 
by as many syllables as each enclitic possesses. The Romans ' 
also have similar enclitics, which change the accentuation of 
preceding words, but with this difference, that in their written 
language these are at once incorporated with it. Hereto belong 
e. g. que, ne, and ve. Thus they accent simul, but with the 
addition of the enclitic que it is read simulque ; in like manner 
homines, but with ve hominesve. With the Greeks, on the con- 
trary, these enclitics were at a later period written separate from 
the word to which they belong : avSpwirog ecrn, although pre- 
viously, and with evidently more correctness, they formed in 
writing only one word with the preceding. But since these en- 
clitics increase as it were the preceding words by as many syl- 
lables as the enclitic possesses, it is clear, according to §. 3., that 
a proparoxytone word must receive a new accent by reason of 
the enclitics ; avSpwirog is a proparoxytone, but, if Ian be added, 
it is necessary to accent avSpuirocFEGTi. Such enclitics in the 
Greek language are the following : 

1. The verbs elfii and (j>r)fjii, in the present of the indicative; 
the second person of elfi'i, eiQ f is enclitic (Conf. Herodian. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 101 

ap. Bekker. Anecd. p. 1144.), but a (S. Joh. Charax ap. Bekk. 
p. 1151. Anecd.) and <j>fig (Arcad. p. 142. 8.) never. <I>?j/xi and 
its remaining persons retain the accent, when they are included 
between two interpunctions, e. g. 'AXrjSig tort, $r\ai. 

Note, — Also the apocope Qh from 0ij<r£ is in Anacreon 
(Apollon. de adv. p. 553.) enclitic. 

In some cases eari draws its accent upon the first syllable, 
tori : 1. when a particular emphasis lies upon the word, e. g. 
$« bg eari, there is a God ; 2. when it begins a period : cart 
Xoyog Tig naXaiog ; 3. when it stands for ifZeori, or generally 
governs an infinitive : TroiuaSai tovto tori, &c. 

Note 1. — Hermann, de Emend. Rat. Gr. Gr. p. 84., gives this 
rule : eoti is enclitic, when it is a proper copula to some ex- 
isting predicate : tovto aXrj^ig Igtl : it is paroxytone, when it 
contains in itself a real predicate, as in tori Ssog. 

Note 2. — The Etym. M. under el adds, that earn must be 
written after the words wg, fir), aXXd, kcu, tovto, Herodian 
contends for the same writing after every conjunction, e. g. el 
to-Tiv ovTuyg (Bekk. Anecd. p. 1148. Arcad. p. 147.). 

2. The pronoun Tig, ti (together with its Attic forms tov, rw), 
when not interrogative (s. §. 42.). Hence enre Tig, some one 
said, but Tig tine, who said ? In unorganic composition with 
6c the genitive dual and plural still remains enclitic, e. g. wvtl- 
viov, which, according to §. 11. II., could not happen in a syn- 
thetically (organically) formed word. On the accentuation of 
Tivd, Tivig, Tivdg, s. p. 119. Note 3. When the indefinite Tig 
precedes, which rarely occurs, it is naturally orthotone. Thus 
Theocr. I. 32. : ri Scwv daidaXfxa. 

3. The following pronouns, juov (jiev), jxoi, jxi, gov (<reu, <rio), vol 
(roi), ak, tv (Doric for <rk), ov (£o, eSev), ot, e, fxiv, viv, afyiai, o-^wi, 
<T<j>u)iv, (Hpewv, o-tyzdg, (j(f>l (o-(j)iv), acpk, can all be used enclitically ; 
but of these the following only can in definite cases be used also 
as orthotone (independently accented) : aev (ako, gov), vol, ai, 
sv, ol, e'3"£v, a<$>i, <j(J)lo, <r(pi<ji, G(piag. Conf. Apollon. de. Pron. p. 
358. They always become independent, however, when e. g. 
orthotone prepositions precede them ; retaining then their na- 
tural accent, because, by reason of the preposition, the pronoun 
is expressed independently and with an emphasis. 



102 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Note 1. — We cannot therefore say irpog ue, still less wpbg 
fxi, but 7rpoc £/•«, 7rpoc o"f 3 irapa gov, &c. ; however, Ik fiov, tg 
are, iv juloi, because Ik, Ig, ev are proclitic. Nevertheless comic 
writers allow themselves also irepi juou, 7rpoc /*£• S. Reisig. 
conj. p. 56. Conf. Jacobs, praef. ad Anthol. Pal. p. XXXII. 

Note 2. — When avrog follows these pronouns, they are 
always orthotone, Apollon. Synt. p. 137. Bek. 

Note 3. — A verse cannot in any case (iEsch. Ag. 1267.) 
begin thus : a<f>£ jiiv. 

4. The indefinite particles wwg, iroi, ny, irov, iro^i, iroSiv, 
irori, TTw t re, Sfiv, yi, /el (k(v), vv {vvv), Trip, pd, which in writing 
are separated from, and SI, &( ($(v), which in writing are united 
with the word to which they belong : e. g. SlXovri nep and 
lvSd$£, ode, roiogde. 

Note. — When these particles appear as interrogative, they 
are accented independently. In like manner vvv, if it be a 
Xpoviicbv hrippvfia, and have an emphasis upon it, is peris- 
pome ; vvv, as enclitic, is equivalent to S?j. Conf. Schol. 
Aristoph. Plut. 41-1. 

5. Also the otherwise invariably oxytone avrog is considered 
by grammarians in one passage (II. XII. 204. Koipe yap avrov 
z\ovra) as enclitic, because it there stands without emphasis. 
Apollon. de pronom. p. 301. C. 5. In Apoll. p. 337. C. 3. it is 
shewn that this was the accentuation prior to the time of 
Apollonius. But Trypho and Apollonius disapproved of it. 
See the Syntaxis of the latter. 

For enclitic words we must further observe the following ge- 
neral rules, which properly, however, may all be explained from 
the general rule laid down above. 

I. Long syllables in enclitics obtain as short for accentuation, 
because so little emphasis is laid upon these words that the dis- 
course passes quickly over them. S. §. 5. 3. Thus wvrivwv. 

II. If enclitics follow an oxytone, it takes the acute instead of 
the grave accent common in the middle of discourse, because 
the enclitic is now considered as part of the preceding word : 
dya&og tern, (properly dyaSoaeGTi). 

III. Two syllables standing immediately next each other in 
the same word cannot be accented. If, therefore, monosyllabic 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 103 

enclitics follow a paroxytone, this paroxytone retains only its 
old accent : aXXot ye (properly aWoiye), aWot nag, tva <j(j)iv 
Swke. On the contrary, if dissyllabic enclitics follow a paroxy- 
tone, the last syllable of the enclitic is accented : aXAoc zariv, oi 
avSpeg <j>a<riv, iv^t^a^eag EKL\avs, rd?a cr^euyv Tig apurra. 

Note l.—Herodian (Bekk. Anecd. 1143. Arcad. p. 146.) 
gives the rule, that the last syllable of paroxytones of trochaic 
measure (_ w ) receives a new accent: tv&a acfreag, aXXog rig. 
This appears to be supported by the accentuation of evSclSe 
(properly ivba Se), 'Apyog §e (properly "Apyog de). See, how- 
ever, §. 36. 2. 

Note 2. — In II. VI. 289. ev& iaav ol niirXoi TrajmoiKikoi, 
zvav has a double accent, contrary to the established rule, solely 
that the following 61 may not be taken for the proclitic article, 
which, however, need not have been apprehended. 

Note 3. — The law, that the last syllable of a dissyllabic 
enclitic is accented when following a paroxytone, may be ex- 
plained from the thing itself. The accent in independent 
words stands originally on the root ; hence u/mi, car*, rtva, 
<y(pi(jjv, <r(f>zag, (j<j>icn, if so accented, would be raised to inde- 
pendent words. Dissyllabic enclitics, therefore, in the given 
case are accented on the termination, contrary to the rule of 
accentuation in independent words. 

IV. If enclitics follow a proparoxytone, its last syllable, upon 
grounds easy to be understood (s. §§. 5. and p. 115.), is oxytoned 
anew. Also upon grounds explained in §. 11. a properispome 
is here equivalent in accentuation to a proparoxytone ; hence 
crw/xa juou (properly (toojuo. fxov). 

V. If enclitics of more than one syllable, or long by nature, 
follow a perispome, they ought properly to retain their peculiar 
accent; but it is usual in this case to regard the perispome as 
equivalent merely to an oxytone : hence they do not receive 
back their accent, e. g. <f>iog 1<jti, wvrtvtov. See I. <£»wc lari 
would require also the writing f/e nvog, &c. 

VI. If enclitics of more than one syllable follow a properis- 
pome word in 5 or \p, its last syllable is not accented (according 
to IV.), but the enclitics are oxytoned on their last syllable 
(according to III.). 



104 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

VII. If several enclitics follow one another they must all be 
regarded as forming one word with the preceding orthotone, and 
the accentuation must be proceeded with according to III. 
Thus e. g. irXovcriog Tig Igtlv ; here Tig unites to 7rAowtoc, 
ttXoihjiogtiq ; this word obtains now as paroxytone ; hence lanv 
must be accented on the last syllable, irXovaiog Tig lariv. Or rj 
vv o-£ irov $£og iox H '■> nere vv an( ^ <7£ are j°i ne d to the now 
oxy tone ij : r? vv ae; but oi, as the third syllable of n vv <re, which 
now obtains as prop aroxy tone, receives the acute, because wov 
follows it : rj vv ai ttov $tog i<r\u. In hirst ov £%ev lori yiQUWVy 
t&E v does not throw its accent upon ov ; but this becomes inde- 
pendent (orthotone §. 11. IV.), because an enclitic inclines upon 
it : hence ettci ov tSiv Igtl \epdtov. Ov tSiv now obtains as a 
prop aroxy tone, and receives a further accent upon $ev on account 
of the following lore. In like manner at kc iroSl Zzvg ; here al 
becomes orthotone because of the inclination of ke : the two now 
obtain as a paroxytone ; hence iroSi retains its accent. So ov 
%r)V juiv (not ov Srfiv fJ-tv), icai irori toi, fir] vv tol ov xpatafiy (not 
ju?j vv rot). The word wairspd (instead of wvirtp et) has indeed 
been made oxytone by grammarians, under the idea that it must 
conform to the accentuation of adverbs in a. Here lirei ap- 
peared to them as a precedent. 

Note 1. — It is clear, from what has been said, that in ^Esch. 
Choeph. 119. feat ravra. \lovgtiv cannot stand, still less seal 
ravra jjlovgtiv, but that it should be icai ravr epov 'otw. 

Note 2. —Nothing is more repugnant to all rational rules of 
accentuation than the precept of Herodian (Bekker. Anecd. 
1142. Arcad. p. 146. Etym. M. v. ov Srjv juliv, p. 638. 15. See 
also Apollon. de pronom. p. 309), which has been followed by 
modern grammarians : that, when several enclitics follow one 
another, each cedes its accent to the preceding ; thus e. g. r? 
vv ai ttov. Here irov throws its accent upon as, ai its accent 
upon vv, vv its accent upon t}, where at last, after its long 
wandering it remains, the several enclitics having thrown their 
accents like balls to each other. A throwing back of the ac- 
cent should never be spoken of by a teacher, as it involves 
the idea of an enclitic in inexplicable confusion. The thing is 
evident from the very definition of an enclitic. 



ALPHABETICAL LIST OF WORDS 

WHICH CHANGE THEIR SIGNIFICATION ACCORDING TO THE 
POSITION OF THE ACCENT. 



'A-yaurj, prop, name ; dyavrj, adj. 

'Ay^XaToe, feeding in the open pasture ; dyiXaiog, common, of 

the vulgar throng. 
"Ay-qrog, a man's name ; aynrog, in Homer, admirable. 
" Ay Kvpa, anchor ; 'AyKvpa, the name of a town. 
"Ayvwra, neutr. pi. of ayviorog; ayvtora, ace. sing. masc. of 

ayvwg. 
*Ayopalog, pertaining to the market ; ayopaiog, idler. Otherwise 

Phavorin., v. * Ayopaiog. 
^AypoiKog, peasant ; aypoiKog, clownish, uncouth. 
^ Ay via, Attic accentuation, ay via, Homeric. S. Eustath. p. 166. 
'AyxmXoe, the name of a town ; ayyjLaXog, near the sea, consi- 
dered by some as oxytone. 
''Ayypvr), rope ; ayxovr), a disease. Schol. Arist. Acham. 125. 

Conf. Hemsterhus. ad Lucian. T. I. p. 158. 
y Ayypv, adv. near : ay\ov, imp. mid. of ay\<*>' 
'Aywv (ayovrog), part. pr. of ayu) ; aywv (dyuvog), contest. 
"A$e\<pog, a man's name ; d$e\<j)6g, brother. 
^ABoXe^xng, chatterer; aSoXco-^Cj subtle. Joh. Philoponus. 
'A^rjvaToc, Athenian ; 'ASrivaiog, a man's name. 
'A$pooe, without noise ; dSpoog, in crowds. Eustath. p. 1387. 

See p. 77. 
'A3-WOC, innocent ; 'ASwoe, from Athos, an epith. of Zeus. Eust. 

p. 218. 358. 953. 
AlSog {to), heat ; alSog, burnt. 
Atvoc (6), praise, honour; alvog, violent; adj. 



106 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

AtoXoc, iEolus ; aloXog, variegated. 

Alirua, the name of a town ; alirua, fern, of al-rrvg, high. 

AIttv (to), the name of a town ; alirv, neutr. of ai-nrvg, Schol. 

Venet. Bo3ot. 99. 
'Ajctcmjc, a man's name; aKiarrjg, patcher; dicterrig, physician. 

Joh. Philop. 
'A/c^X^roe, inexorable ; dKr\Xr\Tog, spotless. Joh. Philop. 
v Aj«e (&og), the name of a river; dicig (&og), point. 
^AKfirivoQy dicfxrjv &x u)v > aicfjirivog, vr\<jTig. Aristarchus ap. Eu- 

stath. 1944. 38. 
^A/cptc (t^oe), the name of a town ; aKoig (i$og), locust. 
'AXriSeg, tme ; aXriSeg, indeed ? 
"A\ig, adv. ; aXig (rj), brine. 
"AXXa, neutr. pi. of dXXog ; dXXd, particl., but. 
"AXam ra 7rep\ rrjv (reXrjvrjv ve^eXwdrj, /ecu 'AXwa koprij, Phavor. 
"A/xriTog, harvest-time ; d^rog, fruits gathered in the harvest. 
'AjuuySaXfj, almond-tree ; dfxvySaXri, almond. 
"Afujiig, a man's name ; d/uKpig, adverb. 
'A/ui(poTzp6g, a man's name ; d^orepog, pron. Conf. Plut. 

Apophth. Reg. p. 96. Hutten. 
"Ava, vocat. of aWS ; dvd, prepos. 

"AvSpog, the name of an island ; dvSpog, genit. of dvrip. 
*A%i6g, the name of a river; d^iog, adj. worthy. See p. 77. 
'Air op/0 (6$, diroppoi) ; diroppioZ,, diroppvfia, Schol. Venet. Bceot. 

262. 
y 'Apa, but ; apa, num ; dpd (?]), prayer. 
'Apalog, accursed ; dpaiog, thin, weak. 
"Aparog, a man's name ; dparog, wished for. Eust. p. 906. 
'Aoyeorrie, the name of a wind ; dpyecrrrig, fleet. Eust. p. 845. 
"Apyqg, a Cyclops' name ; dpyr\g, epith. of lightning. Eust. p. 

906. 
*'Apyog (6), Argus; "Apyog (to), the name of a town; dpyog, 

white. 
'Apiorwv (tovog), a man's name ; dpiariov, part. John. Phil. 
"Apveiog, of a lamb ; dpvuog, ram ; dpvztog, }ii]v. Phavor. 
'Apirdyr], hook ; dpTrayi), rapine. Ammonius. 
"Appr)Tog, secretus ; dpprjTog, odiosus. Joh. Philop. 
"Apaig (fi) etog, raising up; dpaig (idog), arrow's point. Phavor. 

12 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 107 

'Ao-^o&Xoe (6), asphodel ; daQodtXog, producing asphodel. Eust. 

p. 446. 
'AaTrip, star ; "Aarrjp, the name of a town. Joh. Phil. 
'Are^vwc, adv. of dre^yrjg ; art^vwc, adv. of are X V °G* 
Avyr), the name of a woman ; avyri, splendour. 
'A^srrj, the name of an island ; dferri, discharge. Joh. Ph. 
"A<ppog, African ; d(f>pog, foam. 
'A^ptToc, in Homer ; ay^s iog y with the Antics. Schol. Venet. 

2. 269. 

Bcuog, a name ; fiaiog, small ; ficuov, to kXciSov roO <poivucog. 

Phavor. 
BaXtoc, a name ; j3aX*oe, dappled. 
Bdrog, thorn ; j3aroc, passable. 
BamXeia, queen ; fiaaiXda, kingdom. 
BijXoc, aname ; /3rjXdc, threshold. 
Biog, life ; j3toc, bow. 
BXij^ooe, a plant ; (dXr^xpog, weak. 

Boiftog, a man's name; fiori%6g, helper. Eust. p. 907. 1480. 
Bowv, ox-stall ; fioiov (part.), crying. 
BpoTog, mortal ; fiporog, clotted blood. 
Bpovyog, an insect; fipovxog, herald. Joh. Philop. 
BpvcDv (part.) ; Bpuwv, coast Joh. Philop. 

raXrivY}, subst. ; yaXrjvr}, fem. of yaXr]v6g. 

FavXog, merchant-vessel ; yavXog, milk-pail. Schol. Aristoph. 

Av. 598. 
VeXoXog, ridiculous ; yeXoiog (also yiXoiog), wag. Eust. p. 205. 

906. 
riXu)v (voc), a name ; ycXwv (part.), laughing. 
rWr?], birth ; yevirr}, stirps. Joh. Phil. 
rtpaiog, the name of a people ; ytpaiog, old. Joh. Phil. 
VXavKog and VXavKtj, names ; yXavKog, yXavKi'i, adj. 
FvaXov Swpriicog, (rbv) yvaXbv (XiSov), Apio and Herodorus in 

Phavor. p. 438. 
Twooc, circle ; yvpog, adj. round. Eust. p. 638. 907. 1864. 

Aa'p»j, the name of a town; Seipri, neck. Joh. Ph. 



108 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

A&ajuisvri, receptacle ; ds^afiivrj, feminine of the part. StZafxtvog. 

Eust. p. 501. 
ArifJiog, people ; Srjjuoc, fat. 
Ata, ace. of Zevg ; did, prepos. 

Aivojv, a name (genit. vog) ; Stvwv (roc) part, of Sivw. 
Aioy£vr\g, a name; Sioytvrig, adj. 
AToc, divine ; Aioc, gen. of Zf vg. 
AoKog (6), opinion ; §o/coc (17), beam. 
AoXi'oc, a name ; $6\iog, adj. 
AoXixv, the name of an island ; SoXixfi, fern, of $oXi)(og. Eust. 

p. 304. 
AdXwv, a name ; SoXwv (roc), part, of doXCo. 
Apvfxog, a name ; Spvpog, thicket. 

'Ey^lXac, pi. of tjxtXvg, eel ; 'Eyx^^C? the name of an Illyrian 

people. See Schol. Apoll. Rh. p. 285. Schsef. 
E'/kwv, part, of eUu) ; bIkujv (17), image. 

Et7T£, indicat. ; a7T£, imperat. ; elwov, ind. ; slttov, imp. and part. 
'Eicarfpoc, pron. ; 'EKar£pdc, a man's name. Plut. Apophth. Reg. 

p. 96. Hutt. 
'EkttXIw, I sail out ; fWXfw, neutr. pi. of itarXsMg. 
'EXao-dwv, comparat. ; kXacFGiov, part, of kXaaaow. 
'EXcdc, kitchen-table ; sXsog, pity. 
'EXfuo-tc P^oc)) Eleusis ; tXevatg (eiog), arrival. 
"EX7nc, a man's name ; £X7rt'c (17), hope. 
"Evl, ivean ; evl, prepos. 
'EvrpoTrry, subst. ; £vrpo7rr?, adverb. 
'E?atp£t (from £$aipa>) ; l%atpu (from l^aip(oj). 
'E$av£^60i, common accentuation ; lZav£\pioi, Attic. Trypho in 

Ammonius. 
'E^mo-iv, from i^trjjUi ; ifyacnv, from f^a/xt. 
"E7raivoc, praise ; liraivog, celebrated. 
'E^ap^a, a name ; iirap\ia, eparchy. 

'Epr/juoc, Homeric and old Attic ; eprj/mog, common accentuation. 
'Eptv£oc? wild fig-tree ; fpivfoc, woolly. 
'EpixaToc ; new Attic, Epfxaiog. 
'EroL/uiog, Homeric and old Attic accentuation; zroifiog, new 

Attic. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 109 

"Eroc (ro) r year; croc, adverb. 

EvavSrig, a man's name ; evavSrig, adj. 

EvwdSrjg, a name; svirei^fig, adj. 

Ewo-I ]3wv, a name ; Evaej^iov, part. 

Eucr^lvrjc, a name ; fixrS^vrie, adj. 

Eurux ta > a name ; zvtvxicl, subst. 

"Ex$*pa, enmity; £X^p«? f em - of the adj. t^poe- 

Zany, life : £0*17, to Ittclvu) tov piXiTog kol yaXaicTog. Eust. p. 

906. 52. 
Zwov, animal ; £<oov, neutr. of £wo£. 

'HXiaStov, gen. of 'HXmc ; 'HXtaSwv, gen. of 'HXtaSrje. Bekk. 

Anecd. p. 1006. 
"H^uwv, slinger ; r)fiw v, gen. pi. of fi/mug. 
"Hpaiog, a name ; ripaXog, of Juno. 

'Hpa/cXaa, the name of a town ; ripaicXda, fern, of fipcucXeiog. 
'HpaicXaoe, a man's name ; ^paicXaoe, adj. 
'Havytfj, adv. ; -ncrv^rj, fern, of ^jo-u^oc. 
"Hrrwv, comparat. ; t]ttwv, part, of i]rraw. 

OaXa/xai, dens; QaXa/uiai, tottol hpol tcjv Aioaicovpojv. Eust. 

p. 906. 
Oajuifiog {to), 7] l\ar\rfeig ; Sajifiog, 6 liarXaytfg. Eust. p. 906. 
Ola, spectacle ; Sta, goddess. 
Bkpliq, warmth ; Sep/mri, fem. of ^fspjuog. 
Qtpfiog, lupine ; Sspfiog, warm. 
GfrraXrj, prop, name; GcrraX//, a Thessalian woman. Conf. 

Meineke, Menandr. p. 76. 
QriXvg, adj. ; §r\Xvg, papilla. Joh. Phil. 
Q{)pwv, a name ; Sripcjv, part. 
QoXog, dome ; 3"oXoc, mud. 
Qvfj.6g, mind ; Sv/mog, thyme. 
Qvpvoi, ol 7rtp\ tov Aiovvaov PaK\iKoi, Svpadi & yajxiKa (nip- 

fxara. Eustath. p. 629. 50. 

'iSt, particl. ; Ids (he saw), verb. 
'iSov, imperat. ; Idov, inteij. 



110 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

'idpyjuievog, part. pres. ; iSpvpivog, part. perf. 

f Upu)v, a man's name ; hpdjv, part. 

"I/cTtc, licrig. See Eust. p. 809. 62. 

"iXXoc, eye ; lX\6g, squinter. Eust. p. 907. 8. 

"lvdog, the name of a river ; 'Ii^oc, the name of a people. 

"I-irvog, lantern ; lirvog, oven. Joh. Ph. Conf. Reisig. Conf. p. 

104. Comm. on Aristoph. Plut. 816. 
7 IpiC (the goddess) ; Ipig, a flower. Eust. p. 391. 
"Io-oc, Attic accentuation ; l<rog, old Epic. 
"IX^vg, a name ; Ix&vq, fish. 
"Iwv, a man's name ; Iwv, aor. 2. part. 
'Iwvia, Ionia ; Iwvia, violet-garden. 

Kaivri, the name of a town ; icaivi), fern, of kckvoc. 

Kcupofj season ; Kcupog, licium. Eust. p. 907. 

KaKt), misfortune ; kcikj?, fern, of ica»coc- 

Kokoc, a man's name ; fca/coc, adj. 

Ka\\i(T$ivr}g, a name ; Ka\\i(r%svr}g, adj. 

KaXov, wood ; ko\6v, nentr. of KaXog. 

KaXtvg, cable ; jcaXwc, adv. 

Ka/uTTY}, caterpillar ; Ka/inrri, bending. 

KavSog, a name ; icavSog, corner of the eye ; KavSog, ass. 

Kapnog, a name : Kap-n-og, fruit. 

Ketvog, that ; KSivog, empty. 

Krip (to), heart; kijo [fi), death. 

Kripog, a river ; icripog, wax. 

Kitov, pillar ; kiwv, part. 

KXuTog, a name ; xXsirog, celebrated. 

KXaw, a name ; icXctw, I shut. 

KXw$a>, a name ; kX&Sw, I spin. 

KXf/poc, lot ; tcXripog, sorte electus. Joh, Phil. 

Kolvog, a name ; Koivog, common. Eust. p. 906. 

KofjLidri, subst. ; Ko/xiSr), adv. 

K6[A7rog % pride ; KO/nroe, proud. 

Kovig, dust ; icovig, nit. Ammonius. 

Kopiovog (mountain) ; Kopwvog, crooked. 

Kovprireg, Curetes ; Kovprirzg, young people. Eust. p. 771. 

KovpiKog, the name of a place ; KovpiKog, tonsorius. Joh. Phil. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. Ill 

KpjJcj Cretan; Kprig (for icpiag), flesh. 
Kplvtov, judicans ; Kptvuv, liliarium. 
Kplog, a man's name ; Kpiog, ram. Aristarchus, however, writes 

both oxytone. Etym. Gud. p. 346. 
KpoTwv, a town ; /cporaiv, tick. Steph. Byz. v. AIctojv; Kporwv, 

particip. 
KvkIu), I mix ; kvke to, ace. of kvkeivv. 
Kvpiog, a place in Macedonia ; Kvpiog, lord. J. P. 
KvpTog, weel ; Kvprog, crooked. Eust. p. 907. 
^vtyog, a town ; Kvcf>6g f hump-backed. J. P. 



Kv 



Aafis, common accentuation ; Xaj3l, Attic. 

Aaj3rj, pretext ; Aaj3r), handle. 

Aafipog, abundans; Xafipog, vehemens. J. Ph. 

Aafila, the name of a town ; Aafiia, the monster Lamia. 

Adfiirpa, a town ; Xafiirpa, fern, of Xa/unrpog. 

Aaog, genit. of Xag, stone ; Xaog, people. 

Aapog, osprey ; Xapog, a, 6v, pleasing. 

AIktov, promontory ; Xetcrov, verb. adj. 

Aiwag (to), rock ; Xc7rac (-»?), limpet. 

A£v/o7, subst. ; Xevkyi, fern. adj. 

Asvkwv, a man's name ; Xsvkmv, part. 

Arivaiog, a man's name; Xrivciiog, adj. 

Aiyvg, Ligur ; Xiyvg, stridulus, 

Anrapa, an island ; Xnrapa, fern, adj . 

Aixavog, 6, index-finger ; Xixavog, 17, string of a harp. 

AovTpov, bathing-place ; Xovrpov, water for bathing. 

Avaiag, a man's name ; Avaiag, a woman's name. 

AwTog, a man's name ; Xwrog, lote-tree. 

Maicpov, a place; jucucpdv, neut. adj. 

MaXaicog, a man's name; fxaXctKog, adj. Eust. p. 1093. 

Mavrig, tree-frog ; jmavrig, prophet. 

MeSifivog, a name ; ^edifivog, a measure. Phavorin. 

Mficov, comparat. ; /auwv, part. 

MeXitivti, the name of a woman; /ueXitivyi, fern, gentile. 

MtiBiKr}, an herb ; fiij&icq, fern. adj. 



112 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

Mkjtjti], r\ afya fjicrovg' fiiai)Tt\, i), Kar^eprig irpbg crv. overlay. 

Trypho ap. Amnion. 
Movrf, subst., stay; juovrj, fern, adj., alone. 

Mo^rjpog, 6 ra. rjSri irovrjpog, juo^rjpoc, 6 eir'nrovog. Amnion. 
MvXXog, a name ; fivWog, strabo. Joh. Ph. 
Mvpioi, ten thousand ; jivpioi, very many. 
Mwpoe, old Attic ; /muipog, new Attic. 

Naov and vuov. See Schol. Apoll. Rh. I. 122. 

Neo'c, novate ; viog, novus. 

Nikwv, a man's name ; vacwv, particip. 

No/icuov, pascuale ; vofiaiov, legitimnm. J. Ph. 

NoVoc, law ; vopoc, canton. 

NvfjKpiog, adj. ; vv/LHpiog, subst. 

EavSrj, a woman's name; £ai/d?j,fem. adj. 

EavSog, a man's name; %av%6g, adj. 

Bsviicog, a man's name ; Zzviicog, adj. 

Eiviov, gen. pi. of ?£ vog ; %evu)v (6), guest-chamber. 

EvtTTig, Attic ; Zvarig, later and common accentuation. 

OIkol, houses ; olkol, at home. 

"Okvoc, subst.; okvoc, adj. 

"OAoe, whole ; 6\6g, ink. 

'O^otoe, Homeric and old Attic ; 6'/xotoc, later accentuation. 
O/xwc, tamen ; bfiug, simul. 

"O-rnvTr-n (verb) ; ottwttt] (subst). Hermann in Bucol. ap. Schaef. 
Soph. p. IX. 

"OpSog, a name; opSog, adj. 

"Opjuoc, bay; opjuoc, ornament. Nevertheless the latter ac- 
centuation does not occur in any MS. ; the distinction belongs 
to Grammarians. Wolf. Anal. p. 469. 

"Opvn, night; opvri, adj. fem. of opvog. Phavor. p. 1328. 53. 

"Opog, mountain ; opog, 6, serum. Eust. p. 906. 

Ovkovv, igitur ; ovkovv, nonne. 

Ovpa, tail; ovpa (to), boundaries. 

Ovpog, favourable wind; ovpog, pit; ovpog, guard. 

"0 X o(, 6 X ot. Conf. Eust. p. 1519. 62. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 113 

UatSta (??), play; iraiSia (to), boys. 

Haicjv, epith. of Apollo ; Haitjv, Paeonian ; liakov, Paeon ; na'uov 

(rog), striking. 
IlaXXac (Soc), Pallas ; IlaXXac (vtoq), a man's name. 
TLav, neut. of nag; liav, the god Pan. 
napSeviicr), a woman's name ; wapSeviKri, virgin. 
Ilapa, Trapecrrt ; napa, prepos. 
Hapdag, a serpent ; irapeiag, ace. pi. of irapua. 
TltSiov, field ; ir&iov, diminutive of iridov. Eust p. 255. 
IleiSb) (verb) ; ireiSw, suada. 
lldpwv, tranans ; irupuyv, tentans. 
Tlrj, interrogative ; ny, enclitic. 
H'uov, fat; ttlwv, aor. 2. part, of nivdj. 
JQXarayrj, rattle ; 7rXaray?7, rattling sound. 
H\d(i)v, comparat. of 7ro\vg ; TrXeuLv, year. 
TiXovriov, Pluto; ir\ovT(jjv, ditescens. 
nAuvo'e, washing-trough; wXvvog, washed. Schol. Aristoph. 

Plut. 1062. 
Tlotog, quails ? iroiog, quidam. 
IloXefxojv, a name ; ttoXcjuw v, particip. 
TloXtov, an herb; ttoXiov, gray (adj.). 
Tlovrjpog, 6 KaKorf^rjg' Trovripog, 6 hTrlwovog. Ammonius. 
Tlo(T£i$£ct)v (Ion. for Hocrtidbjv) ; irocsc&cJv, a month. 
IIorE, quando ; irori, aliquando. 
YIoTog, potus ; worog, potulentus. 
Tlpae'ia, the name of a town ; Trpavia, garden-bed. 
Upiojv, saw; wpiajv, saw-fish. Eustath. Hexsem. p. 19. 
Wpvfivri, subst. ; wpvfxvrj, fern. adj. Eustath. p. 547. Schol. 

Venet. V. 292. 
IlTv^rj, plicatio ; Trrv)(f), cojicavitas, Joh. Phil. 
Uvyfirj, boxing; Tivy/Jiy, closely. Joh. Phil. 
riuSw'v (17), the place Pytho ; Ilv^wv (6), the dragon, Ammon. 
TlvXaiog, a name ; TrvXalog, before the gate. 
Tlvppog, adj. ; Ilvppog, Pyrrhus. 

'Pfv/j, file; pivn], shark. J. Ph. 

c P(7ri7, town-wall ; pnrri, blast of wind. Eust. p. 301. 

I 



114 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

'PoSiog, Rhodian ; f Po$i6g, the name of a river. J. Ph. Comp. 

f Pd§wv, a man's name; poSiov, bed of roses. 

'Pujuj3oc, the name of a river; pvpfiog, xoAiicde. Joh. Phil. 

Styo, imperat. of oryaw; <ftya, adv. 

SiyrjXoc, Sigelus narcissus ; myriXog, taciturnus. J. Ph. 

STjuoc, a fish ; mfiog, simus. J. Ph. 

*2iiT0Q,frumentum; gitoq, esculentus. J. Ph. 

SicaToc, a name ; gkclioq, left. 

^KCKprj, pit : GKCKpri, boat. 

2ko'A*ov, drinking-song; o-jcoXtdv, crooked. 

Sko7toc, spy ; gkottoq (aim). Only in Gramm. 

2/cdrtocj dark ; 2/cortoc, a man's name. 

2/cu/xvocj lion's whelp; GKVfivog, young of every other wild 

beast. Schol. Venet. XVIII. 319. Yet MSS. give only the 

accentuation atcvfivog. 
27rdprr?, rope, also the name of a town ; (nraprrj, fern, of awaprog, 

sown. 
^TrovSri, 17, haste; ottouS?/, adv., in haste. 
'SrcKpvXri, plummet ; ara^vXi], bunch of grapes. Amnion. 
Srtvwv, groaning; otevwv, making narrow. 
2rtAj3ov, part, neutr. ; ortX/3ov, adj. neutr., shining. 
*2vv, prepos. ; avv, ace. of crvg. 
^(j)6Bpa, adv. ; (j(f>o$pa, neutr. pi. of &(f>o§p6g. 
2x«^°Cj adj., near; ^x^toe, a man's name. 
2xoXt), leisure ; cxoX^, adv., quietly. 

Tapaog, a town ; rapaog, hurdle. 

Tevicpog, a name ; TevKpog, Trojan. Joh. Phil. 

Ti/di!)v, a name ; rt/majv, part. 

Tlveg, who ? rivig, indef. encl. 

Td/ioc, section of a book ; ro/iog, cutting. Ammonius. 

Tpkrsg £7rt yjpovov, rpizTzg £7ri fiXtKiag. Ammonius. 

Tptrocj the name of a river ; rpirog, tlrird. Draco, p. 87. 

Tp'irwv, a name ; rpirwv, part, of rpiroo). 

Tpoiralov, old Attic ; rpoiraiov, later accentuation. 



GREEK ACCENTUATION. 115 

Tpoirog, manner; tqottoq ifxag, <J 77 KOJirr) irtXaZovaa zvelperai. 

Eust. p. 1517. 55. 
Tpoxo'c, wheel ; Tp6\og, course. Amnion. 

TpvyrjTog, time of the vintage ; Tpvyr\rog, produce of the vintage. 
TpvQojv, a man's name ; TpvcjxJv, part. 
Tvpog (also Tvpog), a town ; rvpog, cheese. 

"Ypaf;, shrew-mouse ; vpa%, adv. Comp. however, p. 94. 

$>cua, a town ; <paia, fern, of (paiog. 

QcuSpog, a man's name ; QaiSpog, adj. 

QaivTog, a town in Crete ; Qatarog, a man's name. Eust. p. 520. 

Qavog, a name ; fyavog, clarus. Joh. Phil. 

Qapog, tunica ; Qapog, insula, 

Qaaig, a river ; (jxxmg, dictio. 

&rig, 2 pers. pres. indie. ; Qyg, 2 pers. conj. ; (f>rig, aor. 2. for 

£(pr}g from <prjfj.l. 
<Pi\r)rfig, lover ; (piXrirr^g, thief. 
QiXtov, a man's name ; QiXwv, part, 
^oooe, tribute ; <j>opog } fruitful. 
Qpovrig, a name ; Qpovrig, care. Eust. p. 907. 
QvXclkyi, a town in Thessaly ; (frvXaicri, watch. 
&wg (to), light; ^we (6), man. 

XaXjcrj, an island; x aAK ^? ^ en1, a 4J # ^ on - Phil* 

XaXKidiKt}, a town; x a ^- Kt ^ 1K ^? f em - a dj- 

Xaptcv, adv.; x a p* £V > neutr. adj. 

Xapirwv, a man's name; yapirwvj part, of xa0«"o<i>. 

Xm, a Chian woman ; \ia, serpentis domus, Joh. Phil. 

XlXwv, a man's name ; \i Aeuv, part, of x*Aow. 

Xtoc, the island Chios ; Xlog, an inhabitant of Chios. 

Xirivv, a town ; x trajv ? a garment. 

Xoag, \oag. Conf. Ammonius. 

Xpi(s)v,fatale deorum ; \p^v,debitum, Joh. Phil. 

Xp7](Trog, a man's name ; XP 1 ? ™^ good. 

^Pm, ^m. Conf. Ruhnk. ep. crit. p. 301. ed. sec. 

Vvxpog, a name; \pvxp6g, adj., cold. Conf. Phav. p. 1874. 50. 



116 GREEK ACCENTUATION. 

*£2, with the vocative of a noun; w, an independent interjection. 
"Qifioi, an interjection; wfioi, nom. pi. of wfiog. Apollon. Dysc. 

de adv. p. 537. 
^Q^/uLog, shoulder ; wfxog, raw. 
r Q<XP c> pallor > <*>XP°G> pallidas. 



INDEX 



-a, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. 
« — contr. from -aa, fern, of 1 decl. §. 21. 
I. a. 

— fem. of adjectives from masc. in og, 

§.30. 
_ of 3 decl. §. 31. 

— compound adj. of 1 decl. §. 32. 3. 

note. 
-— adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 
ayxiGrlvog, §. 33. II. 4. 
adjectives, §. 28—34. 

comp. and superl, §. 28. 1. 

gen. pi. of, §. 28. 2. 

Attic forms of, §. 30. III. 

in og, fem. of, §. 30. 

— ■ compound, §. 32 — 34. 

adverbs, §. 35. 36. 

a'tKbJv, §. 14. 2. b. note. 

-at), fem. of 1 decl. §. 22. II. a. 

m, when short for the accent, §. 5. 2. 

-ai, 3 sing, optat. §. 14. 1. 

perf. act. and pass. §. 15. 1. a. 

al, at, §.38. 

-aia, fem. of 1 decl. §. 21. I. b. 

ai/3oi, §. 38. 

ail,r\bg, §. 30. I. c. 

-aiov, neut. of 2 decl. §. 24. 4. 

-aiog, simple adjectives, §. 30. I. d. 

compound adj. §. 33. II. 7. 

proper names, §. 23. I. note 2. 

aire, §. 41. 2. 

aKatcrJTa, §. 32. 3. note. 

accusative plur. of 1 decl. §. 19. 3. 

■ Dor. of masc. of 3 decl. 

§. 23. III. c. note 2. 
dual of contr. nouns of 2 decl. 

§. 23. I. note, 
accent, nature of, §. 1 — 9. 
dtcrjv, §. 36. 5. c. 
-aKi, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. 2. 
-aKig, adverbs, §. 35. II. 
-aKog, trisyll. of 2 decl. §. 30 III. note 1. 



dXaXrjfievog, §. I.e. note 1. 

'AXkIvoq, §. 33. 2.4. 

dXX' §. 43. 

dXX v , §. 36. 4. 

-aXog, simp, adjectives, §. 30. II. a. 2. 

djxfieg, dfifii, §. 40. 2. 

a[A,(pw, dfjKpolv, §. 39. 

-av, polysyll. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. II. a. 

adverbs, §. 35. II. 

dva, §. 45. a. note 2. 

dvapporj, §. 22. I. b. note 2. 

anastrophe, §. 43. 45. 

dvoTraia, §. 36. 5. c. 

-avog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. c. 3. 

dvr , §. 43. 

dvriov, adj. compounded with, §. 33. 

II. 6. 
dvTiKpv, dvrucpvg, §. 35. I. Y. note, 

and II. 
aorist 1. act. and mid. §. 15. 2. a. 

part. act. §. 15. 2. a, 1. 

inf. act. §. 15. 2. a. 2. 

imperat. mid. §. 15. 2. a. 2. 

2. imperat. §. 15. 2. b. I. * 

inf. §. 15. 2. b. II. 

part. act. §. 15. 2. b. III. 

ind., conj. and opt. §. 15. 2. 

b. IV. 
1. and 2. pass, ind., imperat. and 

opt. §. 16. 7- B. 1. 
conj., infin. and 



part. §. 16. 7- B. 2. 
-aoc, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 

simp. adj. of 2 decl. §. 30. I. a. 

ankarai, §. 18. 2. 

a7r\6oc, o5c, §. 39. 2. 

a7ro, §. 45. a. c. 

dnodog, §. 13. 2. 

-ap, adverbs, §. 35. II. 

dpa, §. 37. 2. 

"PT^ §• 37. 

dpyvpo-rreZa, §. 30. 

-apoc, simp. adj.. §. 30. II. d. 1. 

dpxwv, §. 36. 5. c. 



118 



IN.DEX, 



-ag, masc. of 1 decl. §. 20. I. 
-ag, adog, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. III. 
-ag, avTog, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. III. 
-ag, subst. of 3 decl., Att. gen. of, §. 27- 1. 

neuters of 3 Att. decl. §. 27. III. 

simple adj. of I decl. §. 29. 1. 

-ag, adog, simp. adj. of 3 decl. §.31. 
-as, comp. adj. of 1 decl. §. 32. 

of 3 decl. §. 34. II- 1. 

— adverbs, §. 35. II. §. 36. 3. 
avfitvog, §. 15. 1. c. note 1. 
drsxvojg, a.T£xvu>g, §. 35. b. note. 
-art]g, masc. of 1 decl. §. 20 II. 
-avog, simple adj. §. 30. I. c. 
-avpog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 4. 
avrapxrjg, §. 34. I. I. d. note 1. 
a<j)vi}, gen. pi. of, §. 19. 2. 



:o. 



barytone, def. of, §. 11. III. 
(5ij, §. 13. 3. b. 

-pr), fern, of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. a. 
fiorjSog, §. 30. 1. f. note 1. 
-j3og, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. ; 
simp. adj. §. 30. III. 



r. 



ye, append, to pronouns, §. 40. 5. 

yk, §. 47. 4. 

genitive pi. of 1 decl. §. 19. 2. 

of monosyll. of 3 decl. §. 25. 

La. 
■ of comp. adj. in i]$r}g, §. 

34. 1. 



-yj/, feminines of I decl. §. 22. IV. a. 

yvS>, §. 13. 3. b. 

-yog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. a. 

yovvu)v, §.25. I. a. note 2. 

yvvri, yvvaiKog, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 



-da, fern, proper names, §.21. HI. note. 

— adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 3. 

Sat, §. 37. 

daivvro, §. 16. I. 3. note 1. 

dative pi. of participles, §. 16. 6. note 3. 

-de, adverbs, §. 36. 5. a. 

ds append, to pronouns, 

6k, §. 47. 4. 

declension 1. of subst. 

2. of subst. 

3. of subst. §. 25. 26. 

— , Attic, of subst. §. 27- 
3., monosyll. of, §. 25. 



40. 5. 



20—22. 
23. 24. 



polysyll. of, §. 26. 

de^ajxevr], '§. 14. c. note 2. 

dtvpo, §. 35. 1. O. 

-8?], feminines of 1 decl. §. 22, IV. a. 

Srj7rov, §. 41. 2. 



-cijg, subst. of 1 decl. §. 20. II. il. 

d~ia, §. 30. 

didoTaSa, §. 16. 1. 1. note 3. 

dnrXog, §. 30. I. f. note 1. 

-Sic, adverbs, §. 35. II. 

di X y, §■ 36. 4. 

doXi X 6g, §. 30. III. 

-dov, adverbs, §. 35. II. 

dope, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 

dopv?6g, §. 30. 1. f. note 1. 

-dog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. a, 

— — simple adj. §.30. III. 

dovpeov, §. 25. I. a. note 2. 

6v(»), dvolv, §. 39. 



E. 



». §. 47. 2. 

-ea, Attic fern, of 1 decl. §. 21. I. c. 

lyiivya, eyojya, §. 40. 5. 

-ei, adverbs, §. 35. I. 3. 1. 

ei (at), §. 46. 

-sia, feminines of I decl. §. 21. I. d. 

adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 2. 

dafitvi), §. 14. c. note 2. 

tidov, §. 13. 3. note. 

UKooikZ,, §. 39. 3. 

eipL, §. 47. 1. 

-uov, neuters of 2 decl. §. 24. 5. 

-fiog, simp, adjectives, §. 30. I. d. 3. 

aVI, §. 15. 2. b. I. 

-tig, evrog, simp. adj. of 3 decl. §. 31. 

elg, §. 39. 

ds,] §• 47. 1. 

eicroTTtv, §. 36. 5. c. 

e'io-<ppeg, §. 11. II. 2. 

zlts, §. 41. 2. 

Ik (e£), j. 46. 

tKEMTo, etceiTo, §. 11. II. 1. note. 

&K\eo, §. 18. 1. 

kiCTrodwv, §. 36. 3. note. 

eiCMV, §.31. 

a\e\ev, §. 38. 

k\Se, §. 15. 2. b. 1. 

elision, §. 43. 

-e/xev, infinitives, §. 15. I. a. note. 

kfioi, §. 40. 3. 

£/A7ro()wv, §. 36. 3. note. 

-iv, substantives of 3 decl. §. 26. IL 

II. a. 
iv, §. 46. 
enclitics, §. 47. 
kvevdov, §. 13. 3. a. 
evi, §. 45. a. c. 
evvka, §. 39. 
iidinv, §. 36. 5. c. 
-eov, dimin. of 2 decl. §. 24. 6. 
-eog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 

contr. -ovg, simp. adj. §. 30. I. b. 

h.7r'nrav, §. 36. 5. c. 
£7ricr%£pw, §. 36. 4. note. 
£7riTT)Ssg, £7TLTr]deg, §. 36. 5. c. note. 
ETTOTToi, §. 38. 

-epoc, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 2. 



INDEX. 



Ill) 



«i£, adverbs, §. 35. II. 

iari, §. 47- 1. 

'Errioiai, ojv, §. 19. 2. 

EvSvvog, §. 33. II. 4. 

evSrvg, adv. §. 36. 1. 

tvirarkpua, §. 30. 

type, §. 15. 2. b. I. 

evpvoira, §. 32. 3. note. 

-svg, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. I. 

ivts, §. 41. 2. 

tvxtrag,, -aarai, -aaaSrai, §. 17. 1. 

€ X 3-££, §. 35. II. 

exprjv, §. 13. 1. note. 

-€w, Att. gen. from nom. rig or cr£, 

§. 27. 1. 
ku>v, §. 15. 2. b. III. 



-£c, adverbs, §. 36. '5. a. 
&we, §. 30. III. 
-Zri, fern, of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. a 
-log, simp. adj. §. 30. II. e. 2. 
£wc, §. 27- II. 3. note. 



H. 



•r}, femininesofl decl. §. 22. 

-t], Att. pronouns, §. 40. 4. 

V, §• 37. 3. 

V, §• 37- 3. 

-tjSrig, comp, adj., gen. pi. of, §. 34. I. 1. 

d. note 1 . 
-rjXog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 2. 
rjfjietg, r)fuv, r)[idg, &c. §. 40. 2. 
ijfievog, §. 15. 1. c. note 1. 
-t)v, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. II. a. 

— adverbs, §. 35. II. 
-nog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 
i'j7rep, §. 41. 2. 

^7TOU, §. 41. 2. 

rip, syncopised forms of subst. of 3 decl. 

in, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 
-rip, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. II. 

vocat. of, §. 26. II. 

dat. pi. of, §. 26. II. 

npkfia, §. 36. 5. c. 

-riprjg, subst. of 3 decl., vocat. of, §. 26. 

III. 3. 
rjpog, §. 25. 1. a. note 1. 
-rjpog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 3. 
-rig j masc. of 1 decl. 20. II. 

— subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. I. III. 

masc. of 1 decl., Att. gen. of, §. 27- 1. 

simp. adj. of 1 decl. §. 29. 2. 

3 decl 



— comp. adj. of 1 decl. 
3 decl. 

— adverbs, §. 36. 3. 
Vjrvxy, r)<Tvxy, §• 36. 4. 
Tiroi, §. 41. 2. 

rjTot, §. 41. 2. 
rjx^Ta, §. 32. 3. note. 



31. 
32. 
34. I. II. 



t). 



-&a, fem. proper names, §.21. III. note. 

adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 3. 

-3-t, adverbs, §. 36. 2. 

£e, (&i/), §. 47. 4. 

Qeoyvig, §. 13. 2. note. 

-Sri, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 

Sr)v, §. 47. 4. 

-S'l, -hiv, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. 1. note. 

§. 36. 2. 
-Bog, subst. of 2 decl. §, 23. III. c. 
Svyarrjp, Svyarpog, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 



-1, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. 1. 

— Att. pronouns, §. 40. 4. 

-ta, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. T. c. 

'iaai, §. 16. I. 1. note 1. 

iao~i, §. 16. I. 1. note 1. 

ids, 'ids, §. 15. 2. b. I. 

idiy, §. 36. 4. 

iSov, §. 15. 2. b. I. 

iSov, §. J 5. 2. b. I. §. 38. 

ikvai, §. 16. 5. note 1. 

iSrvg, adv. §. 36. 1. 

-iKa, adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 3. note. 

-iKog, pronouns, §. 30. III. note 2. 

comp. adj. §. 33. II. 5. 

-i\og, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 3. 

comp. adj. §. 33. II. 6. 

-w, subst. of 3 decl. §.26. II. 

adverbs, §. 35. II. 

-ivda, adverbs, §. 35. I. A. 3. note. 
-ivog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. c. 4. 
interjections, §. 38. 
-10 v, dimin. of 2 decl. §. 24. 2. 
-tog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 

simp. adj. §. 30. I. a. 5. 

comp. adj. §. 33. II. 6. 

iov, iov, §. 38. 
iTTTcrfkaTa, §. 32. 3. note. 

-ig, gen. wg, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. I. 
gen. idog, iSrog, or irog, subst. of 3 

decl. §. 26. III. 
gen. eojg, subst. of 3 Att. decl. §. 27- 

III. 

— adverbs, §. 35. 11. 
locust, §. 16. I. 1. note 2. 
io-rodoKr}, §. 22. I. b. note. 
-irrig, masc. of 1 decl. §. 20. II. 

-ixog, Dor. dimin. adj. §.30.111. note 4. 
i&v, §. 15. 2. b. III. 
uovya, §. 40. 5. 



K&Stvdov, §. 13. 3. a. 
KaSrrjffTO, §. 13. 3. a. 
KaSriTO, §. 13. 3. a. 
k&SfiZov, §. 13. 3. a. 
k 2 



120 



INDEX. 



KCti, §. 37. 

KaXXtppo?/, §. 22. I. b. note. 

kolvovv, §. 24. 6. 

Ka7rvodoKr], §. 22. I. b. note. 

cases oblique of monosyll. §. 25. I. a. 

Kar §. 43. 

Kara, §. 44. 1. 

Kardcxeg, §. 13. 2. 

Karka^ov, §. 13. 3. 

KaroTrtv, §. 36. 5. c. 

k'b (ksv), §.47. 4. 

KE~i/j.ai, Ktlcrai, §. 11. II. 1. note. 

K6K\ij[.n]v, yo, §. 16. II. A. 1. 

KSKXtifjca, y, §. 16. II. A. 1. 

KlKT7Jfll]V,7JO, §. 16. II. A. 1. 

KtKTWfiai, y, §. 16. II. A. 1. 

-Kt], feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 

Kijpog, §. 25. I. a. note 1. 

*§$', §• 43. 

KiKa(Sav, §.38. 

-koq, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. b. 

simp. adj. §. 30. III. and note 1. 

KOVCpOQ, §. 30. III. 

crasis, §. 44. 

Kpv<pog, §. 30. III. 

kvwv, gen. kvvoq, §. 25. I. a. note 4. 

K(x)(p6g, §. 30. III. 



-Xa, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. II. a. 

Xafie, Xa(3e, §. 15. 2. b. I. 

Xag, gen. Xdog, §. 25. I. a. note 1. 

-Xeog, simple adj. §. 30. I. b. 2. 

XsXvro, §. 16. I. 3. note 1 . 

Xevk §. 43. 

-Xr}, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. III. a. 

-Xoc, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. II. a. 

simple adj. §. 30. II. a. 



M. 



-fia, diminutives of 1 decl. §. 21. II. a. 

/*«, §.47. 3. 

fityaXoi, &i, a, §. 30. II. a. 3. 

fisXag, §. 31. 

fxeXixpog, §. 33. II. 4. note. 

fj.efiv?jiJ.r]V, yo, §. 16. II. A. 1. 

fiefivwfjcu, y, §. 16 II. A. 1. 

fiivai, origin, termination of infin. §. 

16. 5. 
fxeToTTiv, §. 36. 5. c. 

-/xr], feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. III. b. 3. 
fir,, §. 37. 
fxrfS' §. 43. 
firjdsig, §. 39. 
firiTura, §. 32. 3. note. 
firing, §. 11. II. 2. §.40. 6. §. 41. 2. 
fi'ia, fiicig, § 39. 
fiiv, §. 47. 3. 
mode, peculiar accentuation according 

to, §. 14. 
poi, §. 47. 3. 



fiovog, §. 30. II. c. 5. 

-fiog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. II. b. 

— simp. adj. §. 30. II. b. 

/xo£,§. 47. 3. 

fivSktat, fjvSsiai, fivSkai, §. 17. 2. §. 

18. 1. 
fivpioi, fivpioi, §. 30. I. d. 5. note 2. 
fiatv, §. 37. 



N. 



-va, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. II. 

vai, §.37. 

veoyvog, §. 33. II. 4. note. 

neut. of adj. of 3 decl. §. 31. §. 34. 

ve<ptX7]yepkra, §. 32. 3. note.' 

-:?;, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. III. a. 

vlv, §. 47. 3. 

-vie, adverbs, §. 35. II. 

nom. dual of contr. nouns of 2 decl. §. 

23. I. note 5. 
voog, adj. compounded with, §. 33. II. 4. 
-vog, nouns of 2 decl. §. 23. II. c. 

simp. adj. §. 30. II. c. 

numerals, §. 39. 

vv, (vvv), §. 47. 4. 

vvv, vvv, §. 35. II. 1. §. 37. 

va), vwi, §. 40. 2. note. 



6, r), §. 46. 

-orj, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. II. b. 

01, when short for the accent, §. 5. 2. 

-01, 3 sing, optat. §. 14. 1. 

-— adv. §. 36. 4. 

oi, ai, §. 46. 

ol, §. 47. 3. 

-01a, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. f. 

o'ifioi, §. 41. 2. 

oivoxoif, §. 22. I. b. note. 

-otoc, simp. adj. §. 30. I. d. 

oXLyog, §. 30. III. 

-oXog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 4. 

comp. adj. §. 33. II. 6. 

ofiov, §. 37. 5. 

dfiujg, ofiiog, §. 37. 5. 

-ov, neuters of 2 decl. §. 24. 

oxytone, def. of, §. 11. I. 

-oog, contr. -ovg, simp. adj. §. 30. I. f. 

contr. ovg, comp. adj. §. 33. II. 4. 

optative, §. 14. I. 

oprjai, §. 17. 2. 

-opog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 3. 

orthotone, def."of, §. 11. IV. 

-og, masc. and fem. of 2 decl. §. 23. 

-og, after vowels, masc. and fem. of 

2 decl. §. 23. I. 
after liquids, masc. and fem. of 

2 decl. §. 23. II. 

— after mutes, masc. and fem. of 

2 decl. §. 23. III. 

— neuters of 3 Att. decl. §. 27. III. 



INDEX, 



121 



— after vowels, simp. adj. §. 30. I. 
— - after liquids, simp. adj. §. 30. II. 

— after mutes, simp. adj. §. 30. III. 
comp. adj. §. 33. 

— adverbs, §. 35. II. 

pronominal adj. §. 40. 1. 

borjfikpai, §. 36. 1. 

ootovv, §. 24. 6. 

ore, ore, §. 37. 4. 

-orrjg, masc. of 1 decl. §.20. II. c. 

ototoX, §. 38. 

-ov, adverbs, §. 36.3. 

ov, ovk, §. 46. 

ovd', §. 43. 

ovdsig, §. 39. 

ovk, ovk'i, ov%h §. 40. 4. 

OVKOVV, OVKOVV, §. 37. 1. 

ovv, §. 37. 

-ovv, Att. pron. §. 40. 4. 

-ovpyog, comp. adj. §. 33. II. 1. 

-ovpyrjg, comp. adj. of 3 decl. §. 34. I. 

1. c. 
-ovg, contr. from -eog and -oog, subst, of 

1 decl. §. 23. I. note 5. 
1 — simp. adj. 

§. 30. I. b. f. 

, ovTog, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. III. 

ovra, §. 17. 1. note 3. 
ovrdfievog, §. 15. 1. c. notes 1. 2. 
ovng, §. 40. 6. §. 41.2. 
ovtcjoi, §. 40. 4. 
6<pe\ov, §. 14. 2. a. note. 
<ty£, §. 35. I. E. 



n. 



Trcnrai, §. 38. 

7rdpa, §. 45. a. c. 

7rapa<rx;£C, §. 45. a. c. 

parathetic compounds, §. 41. 

7rapaxpr)p,a., §. 36. 5. c. 

Trapkorai, §. 18. 2. 

7rap8<rxov, § 13. 3. 

paroxytone, def. of, §. 11. I. 

participles, §. 14. 2. §. 15. 1. §. 16. 6. and 

7. B. 2. 
Dor. gen. pi. of, in av, §. 14. 

2. c. note 1. 
proper names derived from, 

§. 14. 2. c. note, 
particles, §. 37- 
nag, compounds of, §. 40. 7- 
TrdrTjp, 7rarpdc» §• 25. I. a. note 4. 
irediov, §. 24. 3. 
7T6p, §. 64. 4. 
perfect, §. 15. 1. 

part. act. §. 15. 1. b. 

— pass. §. 15. 1. c. 

act. with Att. redupl. §. 15. 

1. c. note. 



pass. conj. and opt. §. 16. 7. II. 
A. 1. 
— inf. §. 16 7. II A. 2. 



7repioi8a, §. 13. 3. 



perispome, def. of, §. 11. II. 
IltTtwo, §. 27. II. 3. note 1. 
-7TJ7, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 
Try, §. 37. 

7TTJ, §. 47. 4. 

UrjveXtCJo, §. 27. II. 3. note 1. 

-ttXooc, -irXovg, numerals, §. 39. 2. 

Trodiov, §. 24. 3. 

7roSrkv, §. 47. 4. 

7TO$i, §. 47. 4. 

TTOT, §. 37. 

7TOI, §. 47. 4. 

7r6\iov, §. 30. I. d. 5. note 1. 

7ro\\axy f §• 36. 4. 

-TToc, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. b. 

simp. adj. §. 30. III. 

7T0TI, §. 47. 4. 
Ttorvia, §.30. 

7TOV, §. 37. 
7T0V, §. 47. 4. 

proclitics, §. 46. 
TTpo\ivi\<STivog, §. 33. II. 4. 
pronoun, §. 40. 

proparoxytone, def. of, §. 11. I. 
properispome, def. of, §. 11. II. 

when words necessarily 

are, §. 11. II. 1. 2. 
7rp<p, §. 35. I. Q. 
ITU), §. 47. 4. 
jrCig, §. 37. 
Trcjg, §. 47. 4. 



-pa, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. b. 

pd, §. 47. 4. 

-p?7, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. III. d. 

-pig, adverbs, §. 35. II. 

-pov, adverbs, §. 35. II. 

-pog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. II. d. 

simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 



S. 



-<ra, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. II. c. 

-<rs, adverbs, §. 36. 5. b. 

ok, (rv), §. 47. 3. 

-or}, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. III. d. 

-01, -oiv, adverbs, §. 36. 4. 

olya, §. 17. 1. note 3. 

oKsvr), §. 22. II. a. note. 

okoKiov, §.30. I. d. 5. note 1. 

OKVfivog, §. 30. II. c. 1. note. 

ooi, (rol), §. 40. 3. §. 47. 3. 

-ooog, §. 33. II. 4. 

-oog, -ooog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. II. c. 

simp. adj. §. 30. II. e. 

oov, (oiv, oko), §. 47. 3. 
ootpog, §. 30. III. 
oireooi, §. 25. I. a. note 1. 
-ooog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. 2. 
orr), §. 13. 3. b. 

-ortjg, polysyll. masc. of 1 decl. §. 20. 
II. f. 



122 



INDEX. 



-arog, ordinals, §. 30. III. §. 

substantives, §. 19 — 27. 

ovvoida, §. 13. 3. 

synthetic compounds, §. 41. 

<70g, §. 47. 3. 

(Tcpewv, (Tcpedg, §. 47- 3. 

(T<pi, ((T(f>iv), §. 47. 3. 

ffipiai, §. 47. 3. 

(T<pd>, <T6u>'i, §. 40. 2. note. 

0-0W6, ctyojiv, §. 47. 3. 

^X^, ffX9S» ^ §• 15 - IV - 



raXag, §. 31. 

TaXawo, §. 27- II. 3. note 1. 

rap<peiag, §. 30. I. d. 3. note. 

re, §. 47. 4. 

TeSrvdvat, rsSvavai, §. 16. 5. note 2. 

tense, peculiar accentuation according 

to, §. 14. 
-reog, simp. adj. §. 30. I. b. 3. 
-Tf], feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 
TrjXe, §. 35. I. E. 
-ri, adverbs, §. 35. 1. I. 1. 
Tit], TIT], §. 40. 4. 
-rig, adverbs, §. 35. II. 
Hg, r\, §. 47.2. 
roiwde, §.11. II. 2. 
-rog, subst- of 2 decl. §. 23. III. b. 

simp. adj. §. 30. III. 

ordinals, §. 39. 1. 

TOV, T({J, §. 47- 2. 
Tpifjprjg, §. 26. I. 2. 



-v, neuters of 3 Att. decl. §. 27- III. 

- adverbs, §. 35. I. Y. 

-va, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. g. 2. 
vSpoppot], §. 22. I. b. note, 
verbs, §. 12—18. 

the oldest part of speech, §. 12. 

forms of, with connective vowels, 

§. 12—15. 

simple, §. 12. A. 

with prepos., augm., or redupl., 

§. 13. 1. 2. 3. 

with augm., Doric accentuation of, 

§. 13. 3. b. note. 

forms of, without connective vowel, 

§.16. 

in [it, §. 16. I. 

indie. §. 16. I. 1. 

conj. and opt. §. 16. 1. 1. 2. 

imperat. §. 16. I. 4. 

inf. and part. act. §. 16. I. 

5. 6. 

contr. §. 17. 

Dor. fut. and aor. mid. of, §. 17- 3. 

syncopised forms of, §. 18. 

-vi}, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. II. a. 
-via, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. g. 1. 



-vXog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 3. 
vfitig, vfiiv, vfiag, &c. §. 40. 2. 
-vfitv, infinitives, §. 15. 1. a. note. 
-w, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. b. 
-vvog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. c. 3. 4. 
vocative of polysyll. of 3 decl. §. 26. 
-vog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. I. 
vtto, §. 45. a. c. 

-vpog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 4. 
-vg, monosyll. subst. of 3 decl. §. 25. 

polysyll. subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. 

simple adj. §. 31. 

comp. adj. §. 34. 1. 3. 

— adverbs, §. 35. II. 

-vrrjg, subst. of 1 decl. §. 20. II. 



$. 



(paXaicpog, §. 33. II. 1. note. 

<pev, §. 38. 

-<pi], feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 

<pt]/ii, §. 47. 1. 

(j>T]g, (pijg, <pyg, §. 13. 3. b. 

tj>dfj, §. 13. 3. b. 

-0i, -<piv, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. 1. note, 

§. 36. 2. 
Qiklvog, §. 33. II. 4. 
-<pig, adverbs, §. 35. II. 
-<pog, nouns of 2 decl. §. 23. 111. c. 
(pptjrog, §. 25. 1. a. note 1. 



~Xn, feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. IV. b. 

%$k> §• 35. II. 

-%i, adverbs, §. 35. I. I. 1. note. 

-X<-e> adverbs, §. 35. II. 

xXoivrjg, gen. pi. %Xou^wr, §. 19. 2. 

-Xog, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. III. c. 

XPV crr )G> g en - pl« XPWV'uv, §• 19- 2. 

%waTi£, §. 44. I. note. 



¥. 



^, polysyll. subst. of 3 decl. in, §. 26. 

II. 3. 
-i//oc, subst. of 2 decl. §. 23. II. f. 
simp. adj. §. 30. II. e. 2. 



Q. 



(i), when short for the accent, §.5. 1. 
-w, adverbs, §. 35. I. Q. and a. note 4. 
— polysyll. nouns of 3 decl. §. 26 I. o 
&, §.38. 

-wa, feminines of 1 decl. §. 21. I. h. 
-wdi]g, comp. adj. of 3 decl. §. 34. I. 1 
-on), feminines of 1 decl. §. 22. II. b. 
-ioXijc, subst. of 3 decl., vocat. of, §. 26. 

III. 3. 
-oAog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. a. 5. 



INDEX, 



123 



■o)v, subst. of 3 decl., syncop. forms of, 
§. 25. I. a. note 4. 

— vocat. of, §. 26. 



III. 



— §. 26. II. III. 

■ojog, simp. adj. §. 30. 1. g. 
■up, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. II. 

-, vocat. of, §. 26. 



III. 2. 

■uprjg, subst. of 3 decl., vocat. of, §. 26. 
III. 3. 



-wpog, simp. adj. §. 30. II. d. 5. 
-w£, subst. of 3 decl. §. 26. I. III. 

Attic subst. §. 27. II. 

simple adj. §. 30. III. 

adverbs, §. 35. a. b. 

tig, §. 35. a. note 2. 

ojg, §.46. 

uHnrep, §. 41. 2. 

wore, §. 41. 2. 

-ojTTjg, masculines of 1 decl. §. 20. II. c. 



FINIS. 



Gilbert & Rivington, Printers, St. John's Square, London. 



I 44 



xs 

57 W tS 






**• 






•^ 













^^ 



V* 1 



► *• • » • 



4*^ 



# % 







^\ 












X 4*° »•' 



49* 




-^"V : . 













°» /-^;r\ <p*.££l-°* /.at.\ 



4o A • 



v * WV 



» ^ 



:-* ^ 












■•. XJ 






>*^/ V'— T V \*!*fi\<P %,'-&* 

X c**£fc°» f*-£&k.\ <?y*Mk°* a 



^ °0. *Tr^» ^0° ^ *T^ **^ S r *'"9 agent: MagnesiJoxMe 




^ ^ :S A Preservat '"onTechnologies 

* M A W0RL ° LEADE " 'N PAPER PRESERVXT.0N 







j> % *y< 



c^ -*"-•* 



& 



11 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, pa 16066 
(724)779-2111 

© " « * "^^ 



•^ & 



6°* 



<U ♦ T^T* ft 







